THE  LIBRARY 

OF 
THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 
LOS  ANGELES 


AND 


ESSAYS  FOE  THE  FORECASTLE 


CONTAINING  MATTERS  AND  INCIDENTS 


HUMOROUS,  PATHETIC    ROMANTIC, 
AND   SENTIMENTAL     ' 


ILLUSTRATED    WITH   NUMEROUS    ENORAVINU8. 


" And,  he  will  tell 

Strange  tales,  good  Sir,  that,  by  my  halidom, 
Will  make  you  ope  your  ears,  and  marvel  much  — 
Or  haply  laugh  an  hour  by  Shrewsbury  clock." 

Ou>  PLAY. 


HAWSER    MARTINGALE. 


NEW  YORK:      .^ 

JOHN   SLATER,    204  CHATHAM  SQUARE. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  Year  Eighteen  Hundred  and  Foity 

RY   SAMUEL  N.  DICKINSON, 
Ir  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  JUassachusttts. 


PS 


P  E  E  P  A  C  E 


THE  matter  contained  in  this  work  was  written 
at  intervals  during  the  past  few  years.  Many 
of  the  stories  and  essays  were  originally  published 
in  the  Boston  Mercantile  Journal,  and  met  with 
such  favor  from  the  public,  from  landsmen  as  well 
as  from  seamen,  as  to  induce  the  author  to  revise 
them,  and  consent  to  their  re-publication.  Some 
of  these  articles  were  intended  to  be  merely  amus 
ing  ;  others  were  intended  to  impress  on  the  mind 
of  the  reader  the  duties  of  a  seaman,  and  a  man 
on  shore  as  well  as  on  the  ocean;  and  others 
again,  were  designed  to  inculcate  principles  of 
sound  morality.  Most  of  the  narratives  were 
founded  on  fact,  and  it  is  believed  that  they 
contain  nothing  which  can  be  reasonably  objected 
to  on  the  score  of  propriety  or  virtue.  It  will  be 
seen  that  the  conversations  on  ship-board,  which 
are  frequently  detailed  in  these  pages,  are  free 
from  all  language,  allusions,  or  phrases,  bordering 
on  indelicacy  or  profanity,  and  which  are  often 
put  into  the  mouth  of  the  sailor,  to  the  great  dis 
gust,  of  course,  of  all  readers  whose  minds  are  well 
disciplined.  The  author  considered  this  necessary, 
not  only  from  respect  to  the  moral  sense  of  the 
community,  but  in  justice  to  the  sailor.  That 
profanity  is  common,  too  common,  among  those 
who  traverse  the  ocean,  he  reluctantly  admits,  but 


1334827 


IV  PREFACE. 

it  is  by  no  means  universal,  nor  is  it  so  disgust 
ingly  abundant  as  it  would  appear,  judging  from 
the  productions  of  many  of  the  popular  writers  of 
the  day,  who  undertake  to  give  a  literal  transcript 
of  conversation  among  our  hardy  tars,  and  who 
seem  to  think  a  sailor 

" cannot  ope 

E&$  mouth,  but  out  their  comes  an  oath; " 

and  that  profanity  is  required  to  give  spirit,  to  give 
spice  to  the  dialogues. 

Among  the  Tales  which  are  here  presented  to 
the  public,  illustrative  of  life  at  sea,  are  interwoven 
chapters  of  a  different  character;  essays,  which, 
prompted  by  a  sincere  wish  to  promote  the  wel 
fare  of  seamen,  are  designed  to  awaken  in  their 
bosoms  a  sense  of  their  moral  duties.  In  these 
essays,  the  author  has  endeavored  to  point  out  the 
shoals  and  quicksands,  and  rocks,  both  sunken 
and  in  sight,  which  lie  in  the  fair- way  channel  of 
life,  and  has  introduced  some  sailing  directions,  by 
which  these  dangers  may  be  avoided.  He  has 
here  undertaken  to  lay  down  some  rules  for  their 
*  conduct,  which,  if  they  should  be  truly  observed, 
will,  he  believes,  tend  to  elevate  in  the  scale  of 
society  this  useful  class  of  men,  whose  conduct 
and  language  have  been  so  strangely  misrepre 
sented,  and  whose  character  is  so  little  understood. 
The  plan  which  is  here  adopted,  of  introducing 
moral  essays  of  a  grave  and  serious  cast  among 
tales  and  anecdotes,  which,  relating  to  spirit-stir 
ring  or  humorous  scenes  and  events,  are  intended 
to  contribute  chiefly  to  the  amusement  of  the 
reader,  may  at  first  appear  novel,  and  perhaps  re 
pugnant  to  good  taste.  But  there  can  be  little 


PREFACE.  V 

doubt  that  reflection  will  convince  the  reader  of 
the  propriety  of  the  measure.  In  this  arrangement, 
the  author  has  acted  according  to  the  advice  of  Sir 
Thomas  More,  a  distinguished  philosopher,  and  a 
truly  good  man.  He  says,  <;  even  some  sick  men 
will  take  no  medicine,  unless  some  pleasant  thing 
is  put  among  their  potations ;  although,  perhaps,  it 
may  be  somewhat  hurtful,  yet  the  physicians  suffer 
them  to  have  it.  So,  because  many  will  not 
hearken  to  serious  and  grave  documents,  except 
they  be  mingled  with  some  fable  or  jest,  therefore 
reason  willeth  us  to  do  the  like." 

The  writer  of  this  volume  is  one  who  has  passed 
a  considerable  portion  of  his  life  on  the  ocean, 
having  for  upwards  of  twenty  years  pursued  the 
occupation  of  a  mariner.  He  made  his  first 
voyage,  as  cabin-boy,  at  the  age  of  fifteen,  and  has 
passed  through  every  grade  of  a  seafaring  life. 
Many  a  happy  day  he  has  passed  in  the  forecastle 
of  a  good  merchant  ship,  commanded  by  good 
officers,  and  navigated  by  a  crew  of  steady,  active, 
and  ambitious  young  men.  Of  course,  he  puts 
forth  no  claim  to  literary  excellence,  and  is  pre 
pared  to  meet  with  rough  handling  from  the  critics, 
but  he  does  claim  to  "know  every  rope  in  the 
ship,"  and  to  be  particularly  familiar  with  what 
ever  is  ordinarily  connected  with  a  nautical  life. 
And,  if  a  perusal  of  the  following  tales  and  essays 
will  charm  away  a  single  care,  or  smooth,  only 
temporarily,  the  wrinkle  on  the  anxious  brow,  01 
cause  a  single  noble-hearted  Yankee  mariner  to 
reflect  on  his  moral  nature,  and  to  resolve  to 
abandon  the  evil  habits  into  which  he  may  have 
unconsciously  fallen,  their  publication  will  not  be 
in  vain. 


VI  PREFACE. 

My  little  bark  is  now  ready  to  set  forth  on  her 
perilous  voyage.  Her  sails  are  all  spread,  and  the 
streamers  are  gayly  flying  aloft  Whether  she  will 
meet  with  prosperous  breezes,  and  be  wafted 
pleasantly  along  to  the  desired  haven,  or  have  to 
struggle  with  adverse  gales,  and  perhaps  eventually 
founder  in  the  stormy  seas,  yet  remains  concealed 
in  the  womb  of  time.  But  a  true  sailor  seldom 
indulges  in  despondency.  If  prudent,  he  will 
always  be  prepared  for  the  worst,  while,  at  the 
same  time,  he  will  confidently  look  forward  to 
favorable  breezes,  sunny  climes,  and  a  prosperous 
voyage. 

J.  S.  S. 


CONTENTS. 


CHARACTER  OF  A  SAILOR, page      9 

IMPRESSMENT  OF  SEAMEN, 17 

JACK    WILSON,  PART  1, 25 

JACK   WILSON,  PART  2, 39 

SAILORS  ON  SHORE, ^. 51 

IMPROVIDENCE  OF  SAILORS, 57 

THE  PIRATE   OFF  CAPE  ST.  ANTONIO, ' 61 

A  SCENE   IN   MONTE   VIDEO,....' 76 

THE  HAUNTED  SHIP, 83 

CONDUCT  OF  SEAMEN  AT  SEA, 94 

THE   DRUNKEN   CAPTAIN,  NED  ROLLIN'S  STORY, 101 

LICENTIOUSNESS, 115 

THE  SAILOR  IN   A  SEPULCHRE, 119 

THE   DUEL  AT  SEA, 132 

TOBACCO, 140 

THE   FISHERMAN, 147 

A  STRATAGEM  OF  WAR, 152 

SCENES   IN  HAVANA   IN  1822, 155 

CROSSING  THE   EQUINOCTIAL   LINE, 166 

THE   SPIRIT  BIRD 174 

THE  BAHAMA  BANKS, 184 

BILL   DEADEYE  AND  THE   ANACONDA, 189 

THE  UNLUCKY  SHIP,  NED  SPANKER'S  STORY,  PART  1, '..   198 

THE  UNLUCKY  SHIP,  PART  2,..'..,. 206 

THE  UNLUCKY  SHIP,  PART  3, 218 

HOW  TO  ROUSE   THE  WATCH  ON  DECK, 232 

EXAMPLES  OF  SAILORS  ABROAD, 236 

DUELLING, 239 

AN  ADVENTURE  IN  MARSEILLES, 250 

JONATHAN   IN   SEARCH  OF  A   WIFE, 257 

A  CHAPTER  ON    MUSQUETOES 269 

A  YANKEE   TAUGHT  A   LESSON   IN   ROGUERY, 275 

THE   DUTY  OF  OFFICERS, 280 

DICK   TRYSAIL'S  SOLITARY  CRUISE, 284 

DUTIES   OF  A  SHIPMASTER, 300 

JOHN   SMITH, 307 

ENCOUNTER  WITH  A  PIRATE, A 317 

COWARDICE  SOMETIMES  A  PROTECTION, 323 

A   WHALE   ADVENTURE  IN  THE  PACIFIC, 329 

EDWARD  AND  ISABEL, 338 

HOW  TO  MAKE   A    RUSSIAN  SANS   CULOTTE, 355 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


1  Sailors  addressing  the  Mayor 12 

2  A  Sailor's  Revenge 23 

3  Impressment  of  Jack  Wilson, 37 

4  Jack  Wilson  bidding  his  Son  Farewell, 49 

5  Sailors  on  Shore, 53 

6  Improvidence  of  Sailors, • 57 

7  Battle  with  a  Pirate, 71 

8  Captain  Richardson  shoots  the  Admiral  of  the  Port, 79 

9  Destruction  of  the  Haunted  Ship, 93 

10  Captain  Dogfish  firing  a  Salute, 105 

11  The  Ship  Paladin  run  ashore  on  Cape  Cod 113 

12  The  Robbers  hauling  Martin  out  of  the  Tomb, 129 

13  Captain  Wilbur  quarrelling  with  Mr.  Dacres, 135 

14  The  Crew  preparing  to  hoist  out  the  Old  Soldier, 145 

15  Fishing  Craft  in  the  Harbor  of  Newburyport, 160 

16  A  Stratagem  of  War, 153 

17  Scenes  in  Havana.     Robbing  Sailors, 157 

18  The  Cook  stabbing  the  Pirate, 169 

19  Mr.  Dillon  and  the  Spanish  Boatman  in  Havana 161 

20  Colloquy  between  Captain  Page  and  Old  Neptune, 171 

21  Jim  Thompson  murdering  his  Father, 177 

22  Jim  Thompson  jumping  overboard, 182 

23  Bill  Deadeye  shooting  the  Monkeys, 192 

24  Battle  between  Bill  Deadeye  and  the  Anaconda, 195 

25  Loss  of  Captain  Gray  in  the  Surf, 211 

26  Waking  up  a  Whale  in  the  Atlantic, 215 

27  The  Hope  run  into  by  a  British  Timber  Ship 227 

28  Duel  between  a  British  Captain  and  a  Nantucket  Whaleman, 245 

29  Jonathan  Brown  in  Presence  of  Nancy  Tompkins 263 

30  The  Second  Mate  capturing  Quashee, 277 

3 1  Dick  Trysail  on  the  Hen-coop  in  tow  by  the  Shark, 289 

32  Dick  Trysail  and  Scrabbling  Jack  coming  alongside  of  the  Trinculo,.  297 

33  John  Smith  teaching  the  Crew  good  Manners, 309 

34  Encounter  with  a  Pirate 320 

35  Pirates  plundering  the  Crew, 328 

36  Throwing  the  Lance  into  the  Whale's  Throat, 333 

37  Edward  and  Isabel, . . .    , 340 

33     Isabel  rescued  from  Villains, 345 

39     Jack  Wilson  at  his  Mother's  Grave - 359 


CHARACTER  OF  A  SAILOR. 


ON  commencing  a  series  of  essays  and  sketches  of  nau 
tical  scenes  and  adventures,  it  may  not  be  improper  to 
attempt  to  give  a  description  of  the  character  of  a  sailor  in 
the  Merchant  service. 

A  thorough-going  sailor,  that  is,  one  who  has  been  bred 
to  the  sea,  and  from  his  boyhood  rocked  on  the  ocean, 
whose  features  are  case-hardened  and  bronzed  by  contin 
ued  exposure  to  the  tropical  sun,  and  the  storms  and  tem 
pests  of  a  less  genial  climate  —  a  genuine  "  old  salt,"— is 
a  being  with  whose  character  the  generality  of  landsmen 
are  unacquainted.  He  is  a  species  by  himself— -  a  creature 
in  whom  good  and  evil  are  so  intimately  blended,  that  it  is 
exceedingly  difficult  to  tell  which  predominates.  Accord 
ingly  we  find  that  by  some  persons,  Jack  is  looked  upon  as 
a  harmless,  kind-hearted  being,  fond  of  his  joke  and  his 
glass  of  grog,  yet  respected  for  his  bravery,  benevolence 
and  sterling  honesty.  By  others  he  is  regarded  as  a  sort 
of  caricature  of  humanity,  abandoned  to  the  worst  of  hab 
its,  and  a  votary  of  vices  which  disgrace  mankind  :  a  poor, 
degraded  being,  who  should  be  avoided  as  if  his  presence 
contaminated  the  atmosphere.  But  if  a  sailor  is  regarded 
by  the  landsman  as  an  object  of  pity  or  aversion,  Jack  is 
by  no  means  backward  in  reciprocating  the  compliment — 
and  a  man  who  cannot  work  a  Turk's  head,  make  a  dia 
mond  knot,  haul  out  the  weather  earing  when  reefing  top 
sails,  or  steer  his  trick  when  scudding  in  a  gale  of  wii  jd,  is 
often  looked  upon  by  the  unsophisticated  mariner  as  a 
know-nothing,  who  can  elicit  no  other  feeling  than  compas 
sion  or  contempt. 

The  sailor's  stock  of  knowledge  of  human  nature  is 
limited,  and  drawn  altogether  from  the  objects  constantly 
before  him ;  he  is  apt  to  think  all  mankind  honest,  and 
unacquainted  with  trickery,  because  his  shipmates  are  so  — • 
and  this  gives  the  wily  landsman  an  advantage,  of  which 


10  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

he  seldom  neglects  to  avail  himself.  Jack  is  unpractised 
in  the  arts  of  acquiring  or  preserving  property,  or  in  im 
proving  his  condition  in  life.  He  attaches  no  other  idea  to 
money  than  as  a  means  of  procuring  him  present  enjoy 
ment.  Hence  he  often  becomes  the  dupe  of  the  designing 
sharpers,  who,  under  different  disguises,  are  lying  in  wait 
for  him  in  every  port.  No  class  of  men  obtain  their  little 
money  with  more  hardship  and  difficulty.  This,  one 
would  think,  would  lead  them  to  estimate  it  at  its  proper 
value.  But  such  is  not  the  case.  They  scatter  it  with 
profuseness,  as  if  they  were  ardently  desirous  of  getting  rid 
of  an  incumbrance  —  and  consequently,  it  does  not  trouble 
them  long.  Jack  returns  from  a  long  voyage,  and  retires 
from  the  merchant's  counting-room  with  his  earnings  in 
his  hand  —  in  the  shape  of  a  roll  of  bank  notes.  If  urged 
by  his  captain,  the  owner,  or  some  considerate  friend,  to 
lay  aside  something  for  to-morrow,  he  answers  triumphant 
ly,  "Let  to-morrow  take  care  for  itself — I  will  enjoy  my 
money  to-day  —  and  when  it  is  all  gone,  I  will  go  to  sea 
again  and  get  more." 

A  sailor  is  habitually  brave  —  he  is  accustomed  to  dan 
ger  in  every  shape,  and  is  unappalled  at  the  prospect  of 
death.  In  the  hour  of  difficulty,  in  shipwreck  or  in  battle, 
his  courage  and  presence  of  mind  seldom  forsake  him.  He 
coolly  attempts  to  lessen  the  difficulties  and  perils  which 
surround  him  ;  but  when  he  is  convinced  that  this  cannot 
be  done  —  that  there  is  no  hope  —  that  an  awful  and  vio 
lent  death  is  unavoidable  —  Jack  resigns  himself  to  his  fate, 
and  dies  like  a  hero. 

The  generosity  of  a  sailor  is  proverbial.  Although  he 
acquires  his  dollars  amid  toils  and  dangers,  from  which  a 
landsman  would  shrink  with  affright,  he  can  feel  deeply 
for  the  woes  of  others,  and  has  a  hand  ever  ready  tc  assist 
the  distressed.  He  will  share  the  last  copper  with  the 
wretch  who  is  in  need  of  pecuniary  assistance,  and  will 
combat  manfully  in  behalf  of  the  victim  of  oppression. 

The  sailor  has  always  been  distinguished  for  gallantry 
and  devotion  to  the  fair  sex,  approaching  almost  to  adora 
tion.  The  very  sight  of  a  female,  especially  if  she  be 
young  and  beautiful,  is  connected  in  his  mind  with  the 
most  pleasing  associations  ;  and  there  is  no  service,  howev 


CHARACTER    OF    A    SAILOR.  13 

er  hazardous^which  Jack  will  hesitate  to  perform,  when  the 
request  comes  from  a  lovely  woman,  with  a  smiling  coun 
tenance  and  rosy  lips.  When  the  bright  eye  of  a  smiling 
fair  one  looks  sweetly  upon  him,  he  will  not  believe  that 
wickedness  lurks  in  her  heart.  He  is  bound  to  her  as  with 
a  spell  of  enchantment  —  he  surrenders  his  judgment  to 
her  own,  and  blindly  executes  her  bidding,  to  do  good  or 
to  do  evil.  This  is  often  the  cause  of  his  ruin. 

Although  humble  and  submissive  at  sea,  under  a  govern 
ment  purely  despotic,  he  is  a  great  stickler  for  equal  rights 
on  shore.  He  is  a  great  admirer  of  the  levelling  system  ; 
but  like  many  modern  Agrarians,  who  have  never  been 
drenched  with  salt  water,  he  has  a  strange  propensity  for 
levelling  downward  instead  of  upward.  Some  years  since, 
when  our  commerce  received  a  tremendous  blow,  and  our 
merchant  ships  were  rotting  at  the  wharves  —  our  noble 
hearted  tars  were  placed  in  a  sad  dilemma  ;  they  were  una 
ble  to  procure  employment  on  shore,  and  like  Othello,  each 
could  with  propriety  exclaim,  "  my  occupation 's  gone." 
In  one  of  our  large  commercial  cities,  a  body  of  these  dis 
tressed  tars,  who  had  spent  all  their  money,  and  were  ha 
rassed  by  their  landlords,  and  threatened  with  a  jail, 
resolved  to  wait  on  the  Municipal  authorities,  and  solicit 
employment  or  relief.  Accordingly,  they  organized  them 
selves,  and  proceeded  in  solid  phalanx  towards  that  part  of 
the  city  where  the  city  government  was  in  session.  The 
magistrates,  alarmed  at  their  formidable  appearance,  has 
tened  to  meet  them,  to  expostulate  with,  and  if  possible, 
pacify  them  —  well  knowing  that  a  host  of  hungry  sailors 
was  not  to  be  trifled  with.  Their  leader,  a  weather-beaten 
Triton,  was  addressed  by  a  venerable  Quaker,  who,  after  a 
short  preamble,  requested  to  know  the  object  of  the  tumult 
uous  assemblage. 

"  We  want  work,"  said  Jack.  "  The  old  fellow  at  the 
helm  of  government,  has  run  the  ship  of  State  hard  and 
fast  ashore,  like  a  know-nothing  land  lubber  as  he  is.  We 
oan't  live  without  grub ;  and  even  a  short  allowance  of 
poor  grub,  is*  better  than  none  ;  therefore  you  must  either 
furnish  us  with  ships,  or  set  us  about  work  ashore.  It  does 
not  make  a  rope-yarn's  difference  what  kind  of  woik  it  is  : 
we  understand  one  kind  as  well  as  another.  But  let  me 
2 


14  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

tell  you,  old  chap,  that  'tis  not  altogether  plain  sailing,  for 
one  man  to  be  rich,  and  live  in  a  wall-sided  three-decker, 
with  plenty  of  shot  in  the  loeker,  and  grub  in  abundance 
of  the  very  best  kind,  while  others,  aye,  and  as  good  men 
too,  as  ever  made  a  long  splice,  or  a  Matthew  Walker's 
knot,  are  obliged  to  put  up"  with  salt  junk  and  mouldy 
bread,  and  precious  little  of  that." 

"  How  can  we  remedy  this  evil,  my  good  friend  ?  "  said 
(he  Quaker. 

"  Let's  square  the  yards,  and  have  a  division  of  all  prop 
erty,"  said  Jack  ;  "  an  equal  division,  all  fair  and  above 
board.  Why  have  not  I,  and  these  good  fellows  here,  a 
right  to  rig  ourselves  out  in  long  togs,  toss  off  our  glasses 
of  wine,  and  be  drawn  about  in  pinnaces  placed  on  wheels, 
as  well  as  such  sanctified-looking  old  codgers  as  yourself 
and  your  shipmates  ?  Hurrah,  I  say,  for  equal  rights." 

"  Equal  rights,  forever,"  responded  his  followers. 

"  If  all  property  were  divided  equally,  as  you  propose," 
said  a  witty  but  rather  close-fisted  Alderman,  "  in  a  fort 
night,  or  a  month  at  farthest,  the  shares  of  yourself  and 
shipmates  would  all  be  spent,  and  you  would  be  as  badly 
off  as  at  present.  What  would  you  do  then  ?  " 

"  Why,  shiver  my  timbers,"  said  Jack,  hitching  up  his 
trowsers,  "  We  would  then  go  to  work  and  divide  again  !" 

A  sailor  has  but  little  respect  for  the  character  of  a  cler 
gyman,  and  is  apt  to  dislike  going  to  church.  He  will 
nevertheless  read  his  Bible  on  the  Sabbath,  with  much  at 
tention.  He  is  a  firm  believer  in  future  rewards  and  punish 
ments,  although  this  belief  does  not  often  appear  to  influence 
his  actions.  He  is  a  devout  believer  in  supernatural  ap 
pearances,  particularly  in  apparitions  and  death  warnings  ; 
and  loves  to  listen  to  wild  and  fearful  narratives  of  haunted 
ships,  of  fearful  sights  and  .noises,  or  of  some  poor  fellow 
who  was  shot  off  the  topsail  yard  by  the  captain  during  a 
gale  of  wind,  and  afterwards  occasionally  mingled  with  the 
crew  ;  and  he  pins  his  faith  without  hesitation  to  the  mar 
vellous  stories  of  the  "  Flying  Dutchman." 

However  improbable  it  may  appear  to  a  landsman,  it  is 
nevertheless  true,  that  a  sailor  has  his  enjoyments  at  sea. 
His  cares  are  but  few,  his  duty  is  to  obey,  and  whether  it 
blows  high  or  low,  whether  the  ship  is  on  a  lee  shore,  in  a 


CHARACTER    OF    A    SAILOR.  15 

heavy  gale,  or  in  the  midst  of  the  Atlantic,  with  studding- 
sails  out,  below  and  aloft,  it  is  all  the  same  to  poor  Jack  — 
it  is  none  of  his  business  !  He  makes  and  takes  in  sail  ac 
cording  to  the  directions  given,  following  the  well-known 
principle,  to  "  obey  orders,  if  they  break  owners."  But 
when  he  gets  into  the  forecastle,  he  can  crack  a  joke,  spin 
a  yarn,  or  sing  a  true-love  ditty  with  a  degree  of  animal 
spirits,  for  which  many  a  millionaire  would  willingly  barter 
his  bank  stock.  And  in  the  mid-watches  of  the  night,  with 
his  monkey  jacket  or  pea  jacket  closely  wrapped  around 
him,  his  tarpaulin  hat  drawn  over  his  brows,  he  will  whistle 
a  tune,  dance  a  double  shuffle,  or  amuse  his  shipmates 
gathered  around  him  on  the  windlass,  or  under  the  lee  of 
the  long  boat,  with  tales 

of  wild  adventure  — 


Of  sad  mishaps  —  of  fatal  shipwrecks  dire  — 
Of  battles,  mermaids,  flying  Dutchmen  too. 

And  when  Jack  gets  on  shore,  after  a  long  voyage,  he  is 
probably  the  happiest  creature  in  existence.  His  excite 
ment  is  sometimes  too  great  for  endurance,  and  he  longs  to 
figure  in  a  row.  Sometimes  he  will  even  pick  a  quarrel 
with  an  intimate  friend^  for  the  sake  of  exchanging  a  few 
dry  knocks.  When  paid  off,  he  treads  on  air,  and  gives 
himself  up  to  enjoyment,  but  unfortunately  these  enjoy 
ments  are  almost  all  of  an  exclusively  sensual  character.  He 
soon  becomes  the  prey  of  the  sharper,  and  in  a  few  weeks, 
sometimes  days,  his  funds  are  exhausted,  when  appear 
ances  wear  a  new  aspect ;  the  smiles  of  benevolence  and 
kindness,  with  which  he  was  wont  to  be  greeted  by  his  de 
signing  landlord,  are  changed  into  grave  admonitions,  or 
frowns  of  censure.  He  soon  perceives  that  he  is  no  longer 
a  welcome  guest,  and  is  compelled  to  embark  again  on  the 
broad  deep,  penniless  and  destitute  of  necessaries  for  the 
voyage,  lamenting  the  ingratitude  and  heartlessness  of 
mankind. 

A  sailor's  mode  of  living,  alternate  hardships  at  sea,  ex 
posure  to  the  winds  and  the  waves,  and  sensual  gratifica 
tions  on  shore,  particularly  intoxication  from  spirituous 
liquors  and  other  narcotics,  sap  the  foundation  of  health. 
His  constitution  is  ruined  before  he  arrives  at  half  the  age 
of  man,  and  having  unfortunately  formed  no  permanent 


16  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

tender  connection  in  early  life,  having  been  long  separated 
from  his  relations,  friends,  and  the  associates  of  his  youth, 
and  perhaps  forgotten,  he  is  destitute  of  those  blessings 
which  afford  consolation  in  distress  or  sickness,  a  cheerful 
home,  a  kind  and  gentle  wife,  and  affectionate  children. 
Worn  out  with  a  life  of  excitement,  fatigue  and  dissi 
pation,  Jack  becomes  a  prey  to  fevers  in  tropical  climes  — 
or  attacked  with  chronic  diseases,  perishes  prematurely  and 
ignobly  in  a  hospital,  unhonored  and  unlamented,  without 
a  tear  being  dropped  on  his  grave,  or  a  sigh  breathed 
to  his  memory. 

It  should  not  be  forgotten  that  a  sailor  is  a  human  being, 
and  as  such  is  susceptible  of  moral  and  intellectual  improve 
ment  ;  and  the  exertions  which  have  been  made  within  a 
few  years  to  reform  the  evil  habits  of  this  class  \>f  mankind, 
left  them  as  an  inheritance  by  their  predecessors,  and  make 
them  proselytes  to  sobriety  and  prudence,  have  doubtless 
already  produced  a  beneficial  effect  on  the  conduct  and 
disposition  of  many.  The  progress  of  temperance  is  also 
rapidly  advancing,  and  perhaps  its  influence  will  be  of 
greater  benefit  to  the  mariner,  than  to  any  other  class  of 
men.  And  I  doubt  not  that  if  unprincipled  foreigners  re 
ceived  less  encouragement  from  our  merchants  and  ship 
masters,  and  proper  encouragement  were  given  to  the  native 
tars  of  our  land,  and  a  system  of  furnishing  them  with 
moral  and  intellectual  improvement  were  adopted  and  judi 
ciously  conducted,  in  a  few  years  America  would  be  able 
to  boast  not  only  of  the  skill  and  courage,  but  also  of  the 
sobriety,  correct  moral  conduct  and  intelligence  of  her  tars. 


IMPRESSMENT    OF    SEAMEN. 


THERE  never  was  a  more  tyrannical,  oppressive  and 
unjust  custom,  adopted  by  the  government  of  any  civilized 
nation,  than  the  Impressment  of  Seamen,  as  practised  by 
the  British  previous  to  the  general  peace,  ratified  by  the 
principal  powers  of  Europe  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  century 
ago.  The  ships  of  Great  Britain,  the  boasted  "wooden 
walls  of  Old  England,"  were  manned  by  impressed  seamen, 
— by  men  who  were  taken  by  force  from  merchant  ships 
on  the  wide  ocean,  or  perhaps  torn  from  the  bosom  of  their 
families  in  the  towns  where  they  resided,  tied  neck  and 
heels,  treated  with  the  most  wanton  abuse,  conveyed  on 
board  vessels  of  war,  and  compelled  to  do  their  duty  as 
seamen,  and  to  fight  gallantly  the  naval  battles  of  Great 
Britain. 

The  seamen  who  manned  the  national  ships  of  Great 
Britain,  during  the  last  sanguinary  wars  of  thaf  government, 
were,  at  least  three  quarters  of  them,  pressed  men — and  if 
I  were  to  say  nine  tenths,  I  should  probably  come  nearer 
the  truth.  These  men  were  kidnapped,  or  attacked  and 
overcome  by  superior  force,  and  conveyed  on  board  against 
their  wills,  and  yet  such  is  the  virtue  of  discipline,  that 
no  seamen  in  the  world  conducted  better  when  in  presence 
of  an  enemy,  than  these  outraged  and  persecuted  men ; 
these  slaves,  subjected  to  abuse  and  punishments,  far  sur 
passing  in  cruelty,  the  punishments  inflicted  on  the  negroes 
in  the  West  Indies,  by  the  most  inhuman  masters  ! 

Nor  was  it  the  seamen  of  Great  Britain  only,  who  were 
liable  to  be  impressed  in  this  shameful  manner — and  hurried 
into  captivity — into  bondage  of  the  worst  description.  A 
captain  of  a  British  ship  of  war,  if  short  manned,  conceiv- 
•  cd  himself  justified  in  seizing  on  seamen  of  any  nation, 
wherever  they  could  be  found,  on  the  land  or  on  the  ocean. 
No  flag  was  a  protection  against  the  horrors  of  impress- 

\ncnt.     Merchant  ships  sailing  under  their  national  banner, 
o* 


,  O  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

at  peace  with  Great  Britain,  were  boarded  by  British  men 
of  war,  their  officers  treated  with  insult  and  contempt — 
their  vessels  searched — and  their  most  able  men  forcibly 
carried  away  to  fight  the  battles  of  Great  Britain  !  Hence 
the  crew  of  a  British  ship  of  war  was  generally  composed 
of  the  most  heterogenous  materials — and  conversed  in  a 
great  variety  of  languages.  About  one.  half  of  the  men 
were  English,  Irish  and  Scotch,  the  remainder  were  com 
posed  of  seamen  belonging  principally  to  nations  with  which 
Great  Britain  was  at-  peace — such  as  Swedes,  Prussians. 
Dutch,  Norwegians,  Italians  and  Portuguese — with  a  sprink 
ling  of,  Danes,  Spaniards  .  and  Frenchmen — and  I  blush 
while  I  write  it,  not  a  few  Americans ! 

Yes  !  it  is  a  well  known  fact  that  a  great  number  of  free 
born  Americans,  while  sailing  in  vessels  engaged  in  lawful 
pursuits,  and  carrying  at  their  peak  the  American  flag,  the 
beautiful  emblem  of  liberty,  were  dragged  from  their  ships 
at  the  command  of  ruffians  in  the  guise  of  British  officers 
— their  cries  for  justice  were  unheeded — and  their  asser 
tions  of  being  American  citizens  were  treated  with  ridicule 
and  scorn.  Their  country  could  not  protect  them — and 
they  were  forced  over  the  side,  hurried  on  board  ships  of 
war — and  compelled  to  serve  the  king  of  Great  Britain,  or 
be  flogged  unmercifully  at  the  gangway — a  singular  altern 
ative  for  an  American  citizen ! 

Within  a  few  years  great  improvement  has  been  introdu 
ced  into  the  British  navy,  so  far  as  relates  to  the  treatment 
of  seamen.  They  are  now  regarded  as  somewhat  approx 
imating  'towards  human  beings.  But  at  the  time  to  which 
we  refer,  seamen  were  treated  in  the  most  barbarous  man 
ner.  They  were  punished  with  the  utmost  severity  for  the 
most  trifling  and  venial  offences — and  the  ordinary  orders 
of  the  officers  were  enforced  Avith  oaths,  menaces  and 
blows.  Indeed,  an  English  ship  of  war  more  resembled  a 
floating  pandemonium  than  a  congregation  of  Christian 
beings. 

It  was  therefore  natural  that  American  seamen  should 
entertain  an  unconquerable  repugnance  to  entering  into  the 
British  navy,  and  I  have  seen  many  a  brave  fellow  thrown 
into  a  violent  perspiration  at  the  bare  allusion  to  the  possi 
bility  of  such  an  event.  But  when  a  British  ship  of  war 


IMPRESSMENT    OF    SEAMEN.  19 

hove  in  sight, — hoisted  her  colors — fired  a  gun  as  a  signal 
to  heave  to — and  was  about  sending  her  boat  on  board,  a 
scene  of  confusion,  of  consternation  would  ensue  on  board 
an  American  ship,  which  can  be  better  imagined  than 
described.  Those  of  the  crew  who  had  good  protections, 
that  is,  wpll  certified  and  legal  documents,  showing  that 
they  were  citizens  of  other  countries  than  Great  Britain, 
looked  pale  and  alarmed,  and  trembled  with  apprehension, 
well  knowing  that  many  of  the  British  officers  were  prover 
bially  unscrupulous  in  these  matters,  and  that  cases  had 
occurred,  where  the  "  protection"  of  a  young  and  fine 
looking  seaman,  a  native  of  New  England,  had  been  torn 
in  pieces  and  tossed  into  the  sea :  the  officer  who  dared  the 
act,  declaring  that  he  cared  not  for  their  protections,  that 
he  wanted  some  good  men,  and  he  cared  not  a  farthing 
whether  they  were  Englishmen  or  Yankees ! 

But  those  poor  fellows,  who  had  by  some  misfortune  lost 
their  protections,  or  who,  being  natives  of  Great  Britain, 
could  not  procure  any,  and  many  such  were  on  board 
American  merchant  ships  at  that  period,  as  well  as  at  the 
present  time,  suffered  agonies  which  it  was  painful  to 
behold.  I  have  seen  them  run  to  the  captain  with  grief 
and  apprehension  imprinted  in  the  most  ghastly  characters 
on  their  countenances,  and  declare  with  oaths  that  they 
were  Americans ;  and  beg,  entreat  him  on  their  bended 
knees,  not  to  give  them  up,  but  to  save  them  from  the 
dreadful  fate  of  impressment  on  board  an  English  man  of 
war.  Poor  fellows  !  They  forgot  for  the  moment  that  the 
captain's  representations  or  interference  in  their  behalf 
would  be  bootless ! 

It  was  sometimes  the  case  that  the  seamen  without  pro 
tections,  were  stowed  away,  that  is,  secreted  in  some  part 
of  the  ship,  where  it  was  thought  they  might  lie  concealed 
until  the  visit  was  over.  This  ruse,  however,  seldom 
succeeded,  as  the  boarding  officer,  usually  an  old  hand  at 
this  business,  was  apt  to  suspect  from  the  small  number  of 
the  crew,  the  evasion  of  the  captain  to  answer  questions, 
the  number  of  chests  in  the  forecastle,  or  some  other  cir?. 
cumstances,  the  true  state  of  the  case ;  and  his  men,  who 
were  picked  for  the  occasion,  were  ordered  to  search  the 
«»hip.  This  was  generally  done  in  an  effectual  manner. 


20  TALES    OF    THE    OCE^N 

They  visited  every  part  of  the  ship  to  which  they  could 
penetrate,  and  thrust  their  bayonets  into  dark  holes,  water 
casks,  boxes,  bags,  &c.,  where  it  was  possible  that  a  man 
might  be  concealed.  Many  a  poor  fellow,  through  the  feai 
of  being  stabbed  in  his  lurking  place  has  been  induced  to 
cry  out  for  quarter,  when  he  would  be  bundled  forthwith 
unceremoniously  into  the  boat,  with  a  few  hearty  kicks, 
and  a  multiplicity  of  curses.  I  once  knew  a  first  rate 
seaman,  who  having  no  protection,  on  the  occasion  of  the 
vessel  to  which  he  belonged  having  been  visited  by  a 
man  of  war's  boat,  stow  himself  away  in  the  lower  part 
of  the  pump  well,  and  although  this  place  was  examined  by 
•the  boarding  party,  and  bayonets  and  cutlasses  thrust 
through  various  crevices,  to  ascertain  if  any  flesh  and  blood 
were  there  deposited,  he  nobly  resolved  to  risk  his  life,  and 
to  endure  without  shrinking,  or  a  cry  of  agony,  any  wounds 
that  he  might  receive,  rather  than  be  doomed  to  serve  on 
board  a  man  of  war.  He  escaped  not  scathless,  but  better 
than  he  had  reason  to  expect,  having  received  only  a  single 
severe  prick  of  a  bayonet  in  his  shoulder. 

In  the  year  1810,  a  brig  belonging  to  Salem,  was  over 
hauled  by  a  British  cruiser  on  the  South  American  coast. 
The  crew  were  composed  of  Americans,  athletic,  fine  look 
ing  fellows.  But  the  cruiser  was  in  want  of  hands — and 
the  boarding  officer  ordered  two  of  the  seamen  to  pack  up 
their  duds,  and  go  into  the  boat.  The  men  were  thunder 
struck — and  the  captain  remonstrated  in  the  strongest 
terms  against  such  an  unjust  and  atrocious  act  The 
lieutenant  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  coolly  said  that  it 
was  needless  to  multiply  words  about  it — for  the  men  he 
must  have — and  notwithstanding  their  protections,  he  be 
lieved  they  were  Englishmen !  There  seemed  to  be  no 
alternative— for  with  a  man  of  war  on  the  ocean,  as  well 
as  a  pirate,  might  often  makes  right.  One  of  the  men 
silently  resigned  himself  to  his  fate — although  he  was  well 
aware  that  it  was  a  dreadful  one.  The  other,  whose  name 
was  Barnes — a  noble  looking  fellow  of  six  feet  in  height, 
and  of  fine  proportions,  protested  against  the  course  adopt 
ed  by  the  Englishman,  declaring  himself  to  be  a  native 
American  citizen,  and  entitled  to  the  privileges  of  an 
American.  The  officer  however,  was  inexorable,  and  find 
ing  his  orders  reluctantly  obeyed,  was  about  to  proceed  to 


IMPRESSMENT    OF    SEAMEN.  21 

use  force,  when  Barnes  took  his  clasp  knife  from  his  pocket, 
opened  it,  and  grasping  it  in  his  left  hand,  drew  it  across 
the  palm  of  his  right  hand — then  dropping  the  knife,  he 
seized  the  fingers,  and  with  a  wrench  forced  them  back, 
until  they  lay  parallel  with  the  wrist,  in  the  direction  of  the 
elbow — at  the  same  time  exclaiming  to  the  astonished  officer, 
"  Now  take  me,  if  you  like,  on  board  your  rascally  craft — 
I  shall  be  a  cripple  for  life." 

An  American  brig,  belonging  to  Portsmouth,  N.  H.,  was 
once  in  Demarara,  discharging  her  cargo,  when  she  was 
boarded  by  a  boat  from  a  gun  brig  lying  at  anchor  at  no 
great  distance.  The  crew  were  mustered,  and  their  pro 
tections  examined — and  one  New  Hampshire  boy,  of  a 
noble  and  fearless  spirit,  and  though  young  in  years,  of  a 
vigorous  frame,  was  ordered  into  the  boat.  He  perempto 
rily  refused  to  obey  the  order.  The  officer,  in  a  great  rage, 
collared  the  youthful  seaman,  but  was  instantly  laid  sprawl 
ing  by  a  well  directed  blow  of  his  fist.  The  boat's  crew 
rushed  to  the  assistance  of  their  officer,  and  the  spirited 
American  was  finally  overpowered,  pinioned,  thrown  into 
the  boat,  and  conveyed  on  board  the  British  brig.  The 
lieutenant  complained  to  his  commanding  officer  of  the 
insult  he  had  received  from  the  stalwart  Yankee,  and  his 
battered  face  corroborated  his  statement.  The  commander 
at  once  decided  that  such  insolence  demanded  exemplary 
punishment — and  that  the  young  Yankee  required,  on  his 
first  entrance  into  the  service,  a  lesson  which  might  be  of 
use  to  him  hereafter. 

Accordingly  the  offender  was  lashed  to  a  gun,  by  the 
inhuman  satellites  of  tyranny,  and  his  back  was  bared  to 
the  lash.  Before  a  blow  was  struck,  he  repeated  his  dec 
laration  that  he  was  an  American  citizen,  and  the  sworn 
foe  of  tyrants.  He  demanded  his  release — and  assured 
the  captain  in  the  most  solemn  and  impressive  manner, 
that  if  he  persisted  in  punishing  him  like  the  vilest  male 
factor,  for  vindicating  his  rights  as  an  American  citizen,  the 
act  would  never  be  forgiven — but  that  his  revenge  would 
be  certain  and  terrible.  The  captain  laughed  aloud  at 
what  he  regarded  an  impotent  menace — and  gave  the» 
signal  to  the  boatswain's  mate.  The  white  skin  of  the 
young  American  was  soon  cruelly  mangled,  and  the  blows 
fell  thickly  and  heavily  on  the  quivering  flesh.  He  bore 


22  TALES    OF    THE 

• 

the  infliction  of  this  barbarous  punishment  without  a  mur 
mur  or  a  groan ;  and  when  the  signal  was  given  for  the 
executioner  to  cease,  although  the  skin  was  hanging  in 
strips  on  his  back,  which  was  thickly  covered  writh  clotted 
blood,  he  showed  no  disposition  to  faint  or  to  falter.  His 
face  was  somewhat  paler  than  it  was  wont  to  be — but  his 
lips  were  compressed,  as  if  he  were  summoning  determina 
tion  to  his  aid,  and  his  dark  eyes  shot  forth  a  brilliant  gleam, 
showing  that  his  spirit  was  unsubdued,  and  that  he  was  bent 
on  revenge,  even  if  his  life  should  be  the  forfeit. 

His  bonds  were  loosened,  and  he  arose  from  his  humilia 
ting  posture.  He  glared  fiercely  around.  The  captain 
was  standing  within  a  few  paces  of  him,  with  a  demoniac 
grin  upon  his  features,  as  if  he  enjoyed  to  the  bottom  of 
his  soul  the  disgrace  and  the  tortures  inflicted  on  the  poor 
Yankee.  The  hapless  sufferer  saw  that  smile  of  exultation 
— and  that  moment  decided  the  fate  of  his  oppressor. 
With  the  activity,  the'  ferocity,  and  almost  the  strength  of 
a  tiger,  the  mutilated  American  sprang  upon  the  tyrant,  and 
grasped  him  where  he  stood,  surrounded  by  his  officers,  who 
for  the  moment  seemed  paralyzed  with  astonishment — and 
before  they  could  recover  their  senses  and  hasten  to  the 
assistance  of  their  commander,  the  flogged  American  had 
borne  him  to  the  gangway,  and  then  clutching  him  by  the 
throat  with  one  hand,  and  firmly  embracing  him  with  the 
other,  despite  his  struggles,  he  leaped  with  him  into  the 
turbid  waters  of  the  Demarara !  They  parted  to  receive 
the  tyrant  and  his  victim — then  closed  over  them,  and 
neither  was  ever  afterwards  seen.  Both  had  passed  to  their 
last  account — 


-Unanointed,  unannealed, 


With  all  their  imperfections  on  their  heads." 

But  a  brighter  day  has  dawned  upon  the  British  navy.  The 
odious  system  of  impressment  is  abolished — never  again,  I 
hope,  to  be  adopted.  The  seamen  are  no  longer  regarded  as 
slaves  for  life — and  although  flogging  is  still  practiced  on 
board  the  English  ships,their  condition  is  far  better  than  when 
impressment  was  the  order  of  the  day.  If  Great  Britain 
should  again  engage  in  a  war,,  the  practice  of  impressing 
seamen  may  again  be  introduced  into  the  navy.  If  so,  it 
is  to  be  hoped  that  it  will  be  confined  to  British  seamen. 
May  the  American  flag  always  protect  American  seanien 


JACK    WILSON, 

OR  THE  SAILOR'S  DEPARTURE. 


IN  the  last  chapter  I  endeavored  to  describe  the  system 
of  jmpressment,  as  practised  in  the  British  Navy,  a  quarter 
of  a  century  ago  —  and  which  was  one  of  the  prominent 
causes  of  the  war  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United 
States.  In  this,  and  perhaps  the  succeeding  number,  I 
shall  endeavor  to  illustrate,  in  the  simple  narrative  of  Jack 
Wilson,  some  of  the  practical  operations  of  the  system,  so 
far  as  it  related  to  Americans. 

In  a  beautiful  hamlet,  situated  about  fifteen  miles  from 
the  sea-board,  in  the  state  of  New  Hampshire,  resided, 
about  twenty-five  years  ago,  a  worthy  farmer,  named  Clif 
ford.  He  was  a  frugal,  industrious,  hard-working  man  — 
much  beloved  and  respected  by  his  fellow  townsmen  —  and 
having  a  good  farm,  consisting  of  fifty  or  sixty  acres  of  ar 
able  land,  besides  pasturage  and  woodland,  he  was  as 
truly  independent  as  most  mortals  can  ever  expect  to  be  in 
this  dependent  world.  The  other  members  of  his  family 
consisted  of  his  wife,  and  his  daughter  Katharine,  his  only 
child. 

Katharine,  or  Kate  Clifford,  as  she  was  usually  called, 
was  a  beautiful  girl,  about  eighteen  years  of  age,  at  the 
time  when  this  narrative  commences,  with  laughing  black 
eyes,  rosy  cheeks,  and  a  mouth  about  which  there  always 
lurked  a  roguish  dimpled  smile.  Her  form  was  rather  ro 
bust,  but  symmetrical,  and  her  movements  were  marked 
with  a  grace,  a  freedom  of  action,  which  would  have  exci 
ted  the  admiration  and  envy  of  the  corsetted  and  tight-laced 
city  belles.  She  was  the  personification  of  the  Goddess  of 
Health,  in  her  appearance  —  and  what  was  of  greater  val 
ue,  possessed  virtuous  principles,  and  a  kind  and  affection 
ate  heait.  In  a  word,  she  was  a  New  England  Farmer's 
daughter,  and  of  course  was  the  idol  of  her  parents  In- 
3 


26  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN 

deed  her  good  humor,  her  kindness,  her  warm  feelings,  her 
frank  and  open  disposition,  to  say  nothing  of  her  beauty, 
caused  her  to  become  a  universal  favorite  in  the  village  — 
and  it  was  predicted  by  more  than  one,  that  the  youth  who 
could  win  her  affections,  and  call  her  by  the  name  of  wife, 
would  be  fortunate  indeed. 

It  is  not  therefore  a  remarkable  circumstance,  that  at 
the  time  at  which  our  story  commences,  there  should  havo 
been  various  aspirants  for  her  hand.  Every  Sabbath  after 
noon,  several  suspicious  looking  youths,  arrayed  in  their 
go-to-meeting  vestments,  and  wearing  their  Sunday  faces, 
might  be  seen  in  the  neighborhood  of  Lieutenant  Clifford's 
mansion,  striving  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  belle  of  the  vil 
lage  ;  and  every  Sabbath  evening,  while  the  family  were 
gathered  around  the  old  fashioned  fireside,  visitors  would 
drop  in,  one  after  another,  ostensibly  to  inquire  after  Lieu 
tenant  Clifford's  health  ;  but  it  happened,  oddly  enough, 
that  those  friends  of  the  worthy  farmer  were  almost  all  of 
them  young  men,  who  had  not  yet  bowed  at  Hymen's 
shrine  —  and  while  they  talked  with  the  farmer  and  his 
wife,  their  eyes  were  bent  in  the  direction  of  the  lovely 
Kate,  who  sat  in  the  corner,  looking  as  demurely  as  a  nun, 
and  affected  not  to  believe  that  she  was  the  "  cynosure  of 
every  eye." 

At  the  husking  frolics,  however,  Kate's  sedateness  would 
vanish  ;  and  she  would  enter  into  all  the  spirit  of  the  occa 
sion.  The  joke  would  pass  briskly  around  —  and  her  mu 
sical  laugh,  when  the  red  ears  were  produced  by  some 
foitunate  swain,  rang  merrily  through  the  barn,  and  struck 
a  chord  of  sympathy  in  the  bosoms  of  her  admirers. 

Among  the  youths  who  sought  to  gain  the  affections  of 
I  he  fair  Katharine,  was  Simon  Elwell.  He  was  a  young 
farmer  of  industrious  habits  and  a  comely  person  —  and 
had  inherited  from  his  father  a  handsome  property.  He 
lived  with  his  widowed  mother  in  the  old  mansion,  situated 
at  only  a  few  hundred  rods  from  the  house  of  Lieutenant 
Clifford.  Indeed  their  farms  adjoined  each  other.  Katha 
rine's  parents  were  well  pleased  with  the  prospect  of  a 
growing  attachment  between  the  young  couple  —  who,  of 
course,  had  from  infancy  been  intimately  acquainted  with 
each  other.  Kate  was  not,  as  the  phrase  is,  "  in*love" 


JACK    WILSON.  27 

with  Simon  Elwell,  but  she  had  no  objection  to  his  person 
or  his  character,  and  probably  would  have  preferred  him  to 
her  other  numerous  suitors,  and  have  married  him,  with  a 
reasonable  prospect  of  domestic  happiness,  if  a  circumstance 
had  not  transpired  which  changed  the  current  of  her  feel 
ings  and  her  destiny. 

One  day  there  happene-d  to  be  a  quilting  match  at  En 
sign  Frazer's  —  and  all  the  matrons  and  damsels  in  the 
neighborhood  were  invited.  In  the  evening,  after  the  la 
bors  of  the  day  were  over,  the  young  men  made  their  ap 
pearance,  carefully  decked  out  in  their  best  suits.  On 
their  entrance  they  looked  exceedingly  shy  and  modest  — 
but  were  all  the  time  laughing  in  their  sleeves,  at  the  anti 
cipation  of  a  glorious  frolic.  And  they  were  not  disappoint 
ed.  Their  reserve  soon  wore  off — merriment  and  glee 
was  the  watchword  —  all  were  in  fine  spirits  —  pleased 
with  themselves,  and  what  was  of  more  importance,  anx 
ious  to  please  others. 

Among  the  invited  guests  on  this  memorable  occasion, 
was  Jack  Wilson.  He  was  a  native  of  the  village,  and 
was  always  much  liked  for  his  noble  and  generous  spint. 
A  liking  for  adventure,  and  an  enterprising  disposition  had 
induced  him  to  quit  the  peaceful  walks  of  rural  life,  and  to 
enter  on  a  more  busy  and  eventful  scene.  He  had  now 
just  returned  from  his  second  voyage  to  Europe,  a  spright 
ly,  robust,  whole-souled  sailor,  whose  heart  was  buoyant 
with  hope  —  whose  hand  was  open  to  the  needy — and 
who  cherished  nought  like  care,  but 

"  DofFd  the  world  aside  and  bade  it  pass." 

The  frank  and  jovial  manner  of  Jack  Wilson,  with  his 
manly  form,  and  sea-faring  costume,  for  he  seemed  proud 
of  wearing  "  the  jacket  of  blue,"  made  this  son  of  Neptune 
a  favorite  at  once  among  the  girls.  Indeed,  he  \vas  the 
life  and  soul  of  the  party,  and  when  the  game  of  "  forfeits" 
was  played,  none  redeemed  their  pledges,  especially  where 
kissing  was  the  penalty,  with  a  heartier  good  will  than  Jack 
Wilson.  Many  of  the  swains  there  present,  eyed  the  good 
humored  sailor  askant,  with  a  scowl,  expressive  of  feelings 
allied  to  envy,  jealousy  and  hatred  ;  and  while  they  wished 
him  tossing  about  in  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  or  reefing  topsails 


JiO  TALES    OF    THE    OCEA5. 

in  o  'auall  off  Cape  Horn,  instead  of  "  cutting  up  shines," 
in  a  Country  village,  and  stealing  the  too  susceptible  hearts 
of  the  fairest  maidens,  they  declared  that  they  could  not 
for  the  life  of  them  see  any  thing  about  him  so  very  attract 
ive.  Jack  Wilson,  however,  was  a  man  of  taste,  so  far  as 
the  ladies  were  concerned,  —  and  it  was  not  long  before  he 
rather  neglected  some  of  the  charmers  present,  and  was  on 
the  most  intimate  terms  with  Katharine  Clifford.  She 
seemed  flattered  with  the  preference,  and  a  flirtation  com 
menced  between  them,  which  gave  much  offence  to  cer 
tain  fastidious  young  ladies  present,  who  at  the  same  time 
were  spreading  all  their  snares  to  captivate  the  handsome 
rover  !  As  to  Simon  Elwell,  he  regarded  this  extraordina 
ry  intimacy  between  the  gallant  sailor  and  the  girl  of  his 
heart,  with  feelings  akin  to  grief  and  indignation  —  and 
when  towards  the  close  of  the  evening,  the  party  stood  up 
for  a  contra  dance,  while  Sally  Ramsey  and  Ned  Walton 
sang  a  tune  with  capital  effect  —  and  Jack  Wilson  with 
Kate  Clifford  for  a  partner,  executed  the  double  shuffle  in 
the  sailor  style  —  poor  Simon  felt  that  his  case  was  a  des 
perate  one  —  and  looked  alternately  red  with  anger)  and 
pale  with  mortification. 

When  the  party  broke  up,  Jack  Wilson  obtained  without 
difficulty,  permission  to  wait  upon  the  fair  Katherine  home. 
The  distance  was  not  far,  but  from  some  inexplicable 
cause,  a  considerable  time  elapsed  before  they  reached  the 
door  of  Lieutenant  Clifford's  hospitable  mansion.  What 
passed  in  this  interval  was  never  exactly  known.  There  is 
every  reason,  however,  to  believe  that  Jack  made  the  best 
use  of  his  time  —  for  on  many  successive  evenings  after 
that  memorable  night,  Jack  visited  the  fair  Katharine  at 
her  father's  house,  where  he  was  always  received  as  a  wel 
come  guest.  It  may  not  be  considered  wonderful  that  an 
honest,  frank-hearted,  good  looking  young  sailor,  although 
he  had  little  money  in  his  pockets,  should  find  means  to  wind 
himself  around  the  heart  of  a  simple  country  girl  —  but  how 
he  was  able,  in  the  course  of  a  few  short  weeks  to  gain  the 
favor  also  of  the  old  folks,  is  a  problem  which  I  never  could 
solve.  Perhaps  he  gained  their  affections  as  Othello  gained 
Desdemona's,  by  spinning  them  tough  yarns  about 

"  The  Cannibals  that  each  other  eat ; 

The  Anthropophagi,  and  men  whose  heads, 

Do  grow  beneath  their  shoulders*" 


JACK    WILSON.  29 

I 

A I  all  events,  Jack  managed  it  somehow  to  his  satisfac 
tion  —  for  he  had  hardly  been  at  home  three  weeks,  before 
the  Town  Clerk  announced  in  a  document  regularly  signed 
and  attested,  and  placed  in  a  conspicuous  position  in  the 
entrance  of  the  church,  the  astounding  information  that 
marriage  was  intended  between  Jack  Wilson  and  Katharine 
Clifford !  This  was  an  event  which  created  quite  an  ex 
citement  in  the  village,  and  furnished  the  gossips  with  food 
for  more  than  a  fortnight.  The  character  and  conduct  of 
all  parties  were  freely  scanned  and  dissected.  Kate  Clif 
ford  was  alternately  pitied  and  blamed  for  uniting  her  for 
tune  with  that  of  a  careless,  unsteady,  roving  sailor,  here 
to-day  and  gone  to-morrow,  when  she  might  have  selected 
a  husband  from  among  the  likeliest  youths  in  the  village  — 
and  the  old  folks  were  with  as  little  ceremony  pronounced 
"  fools,"  for  receiving  for  a  son-in-law  a  scapegrace,  with 
out  property  or  expectations  —  being  the  only  son  of  a  poor 
and  widowed  woman.  As  for  Simon  Elwell,  he  was  sad 
and  solemn  for  many  a  day.  At  one  time  he  thought  of 
giving  Jack  Wilson  a  sound  thrashing  —  this,  he  imagined, 
would  bring  peace  to  his  troubled  spirit  —  but  he  was  de 
terred  from  this  rash  and  unjustifiable  act,  by  the  reflection 
that  in  a  fair  set-to,  Jack's  strength  and  activity  were  such, 
that  he  would  undoubtedly  come  off  conqueror.  Simon, 
therefore,  chewed  the  cud  of  bitter  fancy  in  silence.  But 
he  was  a  philosopher,  and  sought  to  console  himself  by 
working  doubly  hard,  and  early  and  late,  in  clearing  up 
and  draining  a  patch  of  land  which  had  been  a  bog,  cover 
ed  with  bushes  and  well  saturated  with  water  from  time 
immemorial  —  and  also  with  the  idea  which  he  now  gladly 
cherished,  that  Kate  Clifford  was  an  artful  hussy,  and  no 
great  things  after  all. 

Jack  Wilson  and  Kate  Clifford  were  married  ;  and  the 
youths  and  maidens  of  the  village  danced  merrily  at  the 
wedding.  It  was  a  joyous  time,  and  the  married  folks  uni 
versally  declared  that  they  had  never  seen  a  likelier  couple 
united  in  matrimony,  since  they  themselves  stood  up  before 
the  minister  of  the  parish,  on  a  similar  joyful  occasion. 
A  fter  the  ceremony  was  performed,  and  it  was  not  execut 
ed  in  a  hurry,  as  is  too  often  the  case  in  these  degenerate 
days,  Parson  Jones  gave  the  youthful  votaries  of  Hymen 
3* 


30  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

some  excellent  advice  —  the  young  men  kissed  the  beauti 
ful  bride,  who  appeared  quite  timid  and  interesting  —  con 
gratulations  poured  in  upon  the  new  married  couple,  and 
at  a  late  hour  in  the  evening  the  party  retired  to  their  res 
pective  homes,  the  young  men  secretly  resolving  to  lose  no 
time  in  following  the  wholesome  example  thus  set  them  by 
Jack  Wilson,  and  the  young  women  entertaining  still  high 
er  notions,  if  possible,  of  the  dignity  and  importance  of  the 
married  state. 

It  was  arranged  that  the  young  couple  should  for  a  time, 
at  least,  take  up  their  abode  at  Lieutenant  Clifford's.  The 
Lieutenant  tried  hard  to  induce  Jack  to  give  up  the  sea 
faring  life,  and  to  assist  him  in  cultivating  his  farm  ;  and 
notwithstanding  Katharine  seconded  his  arguments  with 
her  eloquent  looks,  Jack  declared  his  unalterable  determi 
nation  to  pursue  the  vocation  which  he  had  chosen, 
although  he  looked  forward  with  dismay  to  the  time  when 
he  should  be  compelled  to  separate  from  his  young,  his 
beautiful  and  affectionate  wife,  and  regretted  that  it  was 
not  in  his  power  to  take  Kate  with  him  on  his  next  voyage 
—  but  he  wisely  concluded  that  a  ship's  forecastle  was  not 
exactly  the  place  for  a  virtuous  and  delicate  female. 

Jack  Wilson  had  performed  his  last  voyage  with  Captain 
Thompson,  an  estimable  shipmaster,  who  sailed  out  of  Bos 
ton.  He  had  taken  quite  a  fancy  to  Jack,  offered  to 
instruct  him  in  navigation,  and  promised  to  put  him  in  a 
fair  way  of  soon  becoming  master  of  a  ship.  Captain 
Thompson  was  then  in  Boston,  awaiting  the  building  of  a 
new  vessel,  which  was  to  be  employed  in  the  South  Amer 
ican  trade.  He  had  promised  to  send  word  to  Jack,  when 
he  was  ready  for  sea,  and  Jack  on  his  part  agreed  to  be 
ready  at  a  moment's  warning.  In  less  than  six  weeks  after 
the  celebration  of  the  wedding,  the  unwished-for  letter  ar 
rived.  The  new  brig  Rabican  was  loaded,  and  ready  for 
sea,  bound  to  the  port  of  San  Salvador,  and  Capt.  Thomp 
son  expressed  a  hope  that  his  friend  Jack  would  lose  no 
time  in  hastening  to  Boston  and  signing  the  shipping  paper. 

It  was  a  hard  task  for  Jack  to  tear  himself  from  the 
gentle  and  affectionate  Katharine,  and  more  than  once 
when  his  young  wife  looked  up  in  his  face  with  a  fond  and 
Vnploring  look,  a  tear  standing  in  her  eye,  he  made  up  his 


JACK    WILSON,  31 

mind  to  relinquish  his  hazardous  occupation,  which  would 
separate  him  from  the  being  whom  he  tenderly  loved,  and 
settle  down  quietly  on  shore  as  a  farmer,  with  Kate,  a 
guardian  spirit,  keeping  a  constant  watch  over  his  happi 
ness.  But  he  had  for  many  years  cherished  dreams  of 
wild  adventure,  and  wonderful  success  in  life,  the  prompt 
ings  of  an  ardent  and  ambitious  spirit,  which  he  fondly 
hoped  would  be  realized.  Besides,  he  had  chosen  his  c\> 
cupation  —  that  of  a  mariner ;  and  firmness  and  energy 
were  conspicuous  traits  in  his  character. 

It  was  a  lovely  morning  in  May  ;  the  sun  rose  brightly 
in  the  heavens  —  the  birds  sang  sweetly  among  the  trees, 
disturbed  with  no  anxious  anticipations  of  parting  with 
their  mates  —  all  nature  seemed  to  rejoice  —  the  very  at 
mosphere  seemed  redolent  with  hope  and  joy,  when  the 
stage  for  Boston  drove  rapidly  up  to  the  door.  The  hour 
had  arrived  when  Jack  was  compelled  to  bid  a  reluctant 
farewell  to  his  beautiful  wife.  He  endeavored  to  console 
her  with  the  reflection  that  only  a  few  short  months  would 
pass  away,  ere  he  should  return  and  again  clasp  her  to  his 
bosom.  He  had  parted  from  his  mother  only  a  few  mo 
ments  before  —  but  much  as  he  loved  his  mother,  and  Jack 
was  a  dutiful  and  affectionate  son,  he  found  it  was 
harder  to  part  with  his  wife  —  and  something  seemed  to 
whisper  him  that  he  should  encounter  years  of  suffering  and 
peril  before  they  should  meet  again.  She  placed  in  his 
hand  her  parting  gift,  a  silk  purse  which  she  had  netted  in 
her  happiest  hours,  when  seated  by  the  side  of  her  husband. 
He  imprinted  a  long,  a  lingering  kiss  upon  her  ruby  lips  — 
dashed  a  tear  from  his  eye,  and  with  a  convulsive  effort, 
sprang  into  the  carriage.  As  the  coach  slowly  proceeded 
up  a  steep  hill,  which  would  soon  interpose  its  summit  be 
tween  our  hero  and  the  home  of  his  Katharine,  he  sum 
moned  courage  to  take  a  last  look  at  the  spot  where  all  his 
hopes  and  joys  were  centered.  He  saw  her  standing  on 
the  door  stone,  in  the  precise  attitude  in  which  he  left  her. 
She  waved  her  kerchief  in  token  of  recognition  —  the  dri 
ver  cracked  his  whip  —  the  stage  whirled  rapidly  down  the 
hill,  and  Jack  Wilson  began  to  think,  with  one  of  the  prewx 
chevaliers  of  olden  times,  that  the  world  was  divided  into 
two  parts  —  where  she  was,  and  where  she  was  not. 


32  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

Jack  Wilson  reached  Boston  in  due  season,  and  joined 
his  ship.  He  was  not  a  man  to  lounge  idly  about  board 
ing  houses,  spending  his  money  in  dissipation.  He  looked 
for  preferment  in  his  business,  and  was  aware  that  sobriety, 
industry  and  integrity,  were  passports  to  respectability  in 
eveiy  employment.  In  a  few  days  the  Rabican  cleared  at 
the  custom  house,  and  sailed  for  the  Brazils.  As  the  ship 
passed  the  high  lands  of  Cape  Cod,  about  four  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon,  Jack  leaned  over  the  gunwale  to  take  a  last 
look  at  the  sterile  coast,  and  sighed  as  he  bade  his  native 
land  farewell.  His  heart  smote  him  as  he  thought  of  his 
folly  in  persisting  in  his  resolution  to  follow  a  nautical  life, 
full  of  hardships  and  dangers,  far  away  from  the  society  of 
those  whom  he  esteemed  and  respected.  He  was  by  no 
means  naturally  of  a  desponding  character,  yet  he  could 
hardly  help  regretting  that  he  had  left  a  home,  which  Kate 
Clifford  had  invested  with  all  the  charms  of  domestic  hap 
piness.  He  was  pursuing  these  pensive  reflections,  and  al 
ternately  indulging  in  vain  regrets  and  pleasing  reminiscen 
ces,  when  the  order  was  given  to  set  the  studding  sails  on 
the  larboard  side,  the  wind  having  veered  to  the  North 
West  —  and  the  bustle  incident  to  the  occasion  soon  drove 
from  his  head  all  thoughts  of  home. 

The  Rabican  pursued  her  way  to  the  eastward  —  it  be 
ing  necessary,  as  our  readers  are  probably  aware,  for  ves 
sels  to  get  well  to  the  eastward  before  they  proceed  so  far 
south  as  to  fall  in  with  the  trade  winds  —  otherwise  they 
will  be  in  danger  of  getting  to  leeward  of  cape  St.  Roque, 
—  and  to  weather  the  cape  by  beating  against  the  trade 
wind  and  current,  is  a  hopeless  case.  A  vessel  in  such  a 
dilemma  is  therefore  compelled  to  return  to  the  northward, 
until  she  gets  into  the  latitude  of  the  variable  winds,  and 
then  try  again.  Nothing  remarkable  happened  in  the 
early  part  of  the  passage  ;  the  ship  bounded  merrily  on,  the 
wind  being  generally  fair,  and  Jack  had  recovered  his  spir 
its,  and  was  the  life  of  the  crew.  When  Saturday  night 
came  round,  and  the  crew  were  collected  around  the  can 
of  grog  on  the  forecastle,  no  one  pledged  the  old-fashioned 
toast  of  Sweethearts  and  Wives,  with  more  earnestness  and 
warmth  of  feeling  than  Jack  Wilson. 

One  morning,  ere  the  Rabican  had  been  a  month  at  sea, 


JACK    WILSON.  33 

the  cry  of  "  Land  ho !  "  resounded  through  the  ship,  before 
the  sun  had  risen  above  the  horizon  —  and  far  in  the  east 
could  be  seen  the  dim  and  irregular  outline  of  the  lofty  St. 
Anthony,  one  of  the  Cape  de  Verd  Islands.  Soon  after, 
the  words  "  Sail  ho  ! "  were  heard  from  aloft  —  and  directly 
in  the  wake  of  the  Rabican,  a  lofty  looking  ship  was  seen, 
evidently  steering  in  the  same  direction.  The  Rabican  was 
a  good  sailer,  but  the  stranger  overhauled  her  fast  —  from 
which  circumstance,  as  well  as  from  her  taunt  rig,  there 
could  be  little  doubt  that  the  vessel  astern  was  a  man-of- 
war.  In  a  couple  of  hours,  however,  the  doubt,  if  there 
were  any,  was  changed  into  certainty.  As  soon  as  the  ship 
came  within  range,  she  yawed  to  windward,  showing  a  tier 
of  ports,  and  let  fly  a  thirty-two  pound  shot,  which  sang 
and  whistled  right  merrily  as  it  passed  over  the  Rabican, 
and  fell  into  the  water,  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile  ahead  ; 
at  the  same  time,  the  flag  of  Great  Britain  was  hoisted  at 
the  frigate's  mizen  peak.  Captain  Thompson,  somewhat 
alarmed  at  the  unceremonious  salute  of  the  stranger,  took 
in  his  studding  sails,  and  rounded  the  ship  to 

At  that  time  the  relations  existing  between  Great  Britain 
and  the  United  States,  were  not  of  the  most  amicable  char 
acter  —  and  our  ships  were  often  insulted  on  the  high  seas 
—  and  our  seamen  impressed.  They  have  since  been 
threshed  into  better  manners.  But  as  the  Rabican  had 
sailed  from  an  American  port,  and  was  bound  for  a  country 
at  peace  with  Great  Britain  —  and  as  all  the  crew  were 
undoubted  Americans,  Captain  Thompson  anticipated  no 
difficulty  —  and  was  anxious  that  the  ceremony  of  boarding 
should  be  despatched  as  quickly  as  possible.  He  accord 
ingly  received  the  officer,  when  he  came  along  side  in  the 
frigate's  cutter,  with  great  politeness.  But  his  conduct  was 
not  reciprocated  —  the  officer  censured  him,  and  abused 
him  in  the  presence  of  his  crew,  for  daring  to  continue  his 
course  when  chased  by  an  English  frigate  —  compelling  her 
at  last  to  fire  a  shot  in  order  to  remind  him  of  his  duty. 
"But,"  continued  the  English  lieutenant,  "you  hove  to 
just  in  the  nick  of  time ;  the  captain  had  given  orders  to 
luff  and  pour  a  broadside  into  the  stupid  Yankee  —  that 
would  have  tickled  your  catastrophe  to  some  purpose." 

He  then  examined  the  ship's  papers  — and  finding  every 


34  TALE*    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

tiling  as  it  should  be  —  furnishing  no  pretext  for  searching 
the  vessel,  he  ordered  the  crew  to  be  summoned  aft  —  an 
nouncing  with  an  oath,  that  His  Majesty's  Frigate  Free 
booter,  was  ordered  to  the  East  India  station  —  and  that  it 
was  highly  desirable  she  should  pick  up  a  few  hands  by  the 
way.  "  I  dare  say,  my  fine  fellow,"  said  he,  clapping  Capt. 
Thompson  with  insolent  familiarity  on  the  back,  "  that  you 
have  some  of  King  George's  subjects  on  board." 

This,  Captain  Thompson  stoutly  denied,  declaring  that 
every  man  on  board  was  a  native  of  New  England. 

"  Well,"  said  the  lieutenant,  "  let  us  see  the  men  and 
their  protections.  We  will  soon  settle  that  matter." 

The  crew  were  ordered  aft,  and  formed  in  a  line  on  the 
quarter  deck  —  where  they  were  severely  scrutinized  by  the 
boarding  officer,  and  their  protections  examined.  The 
looks,  the  language  of  the  seamen,  and  the  conformity  of 
their  size,  complexion  and  scars  to  their  protections,  were 
convincing  proofs  that  all  the  crew  were  genuine  Yankees. 
But  the  officer  was  not  to  be  so  easily  balked  of  his  prey. 
He  was  pleased  with  the  appearance  of  Jack  Wilson,  whose 
symmetrical  figure  showed  that  he  possessed  unusual  strength 
and  activity  —  and  pointing  him  out  to  the  captain  —  "That 
fellow,"  said  the  kidnapper,  "  is  an  Englishman  !  and  must 
go  in  the  boat ! " 

The  officer  had  fully  determined  that  Jack  Wilson  should 
make  one  of  the  crew  of  the  British  ship  of  war  Freebooter ; 
and  to  all  the  protestations  of  the  captain  that  Jack  was 
an  American,  and  to  all  the  representations  of  Jack  of 
the  injustice  and  cruelty  of  such  a  proceeding,  and  of  the 
insult  which  would  thus  be  offered  to  the  American  flag,  by 
stealing  an  American  citizen  from  an  American  ship,  on  the 
high  seas^  the  only  answer  was  a  grim  smile,  and  an  ohii- 
nous  shake  of  the  head. 

"  Tom  Smith,"  said  the  lieutenant,  addressing  the  cox 
swain  of  the  cutter,  at  the  same  time  giving  him  a  signifi 
cant  wink  —  "  Did  you  ever  see  this  chap  before  ?  " 

"  Certainly  I  have,  sir,"  exclaimed  Tom  Smith.  "  His 
name  is  Clem  Watkins.  He  was  captain  of  the  fore  top 
on  board  of  the  old  Bully  Ruffian  (Bellerophon)  —  and  a 
right  clever  fellow  he  was  too  —  only  I  recollect  that  he 
once  got  three  dozen  while  lying  in  Algeziras  Bay  for  letting 
vhe  fore-top-gallant  yard  come  down  by  the  run." 


JACK    WILSON.  35 

"  You  hear  that,  my  friend,"  said  the  officer  to  the  captain. 
"  He  is  an  Englishman,  and  a  deserter.  It  is  useless  to 
multiply  words  about  it — besides,  I  must  bear  a  hand,  and 
return  to  the  frigate.  Tom  Smith,  step  down  into  the 
forecastle,  and  bundle  together  the  fellow's  duds.  Walking, 
go  in  the  boat." 

Jack  Wilson  would  have  done  much  at  that  time  to  ha^e 
preserved  his  life  or  his  liberty — for  neither  had  ever  been 
so  precious  in  his  estimation  as  since  he  had  wedded  Kath 
arine  Clifford.  He  saw  that  his  case  was  a  desperate  one, 
but  he  bravely  resolved  never  to  yield  up  his  personal 
liberty  without  a  struggle.  He  told  the  lieutenant  that  he 
would  not  go  on  board  —  that  h.e  was  an  American  citizen 

—  and  if  he  attempted  to  impress  him,  it  should  be  at  his 
peril. 

The  British  officer  laughed  —  drew  his  hanger,  and 
backed  by  his  myrmidons,  attacked  him.  A  scuffle  ensued 

—  Wilson's  shipmates  stood  aloof,  like  a  pack  of  cowards 
as  they  were  —  and  Jack  had  to  face  a  host  of  foes.     The 
lieutenant  soon  got  his  eyes  handsomely  bunged  up,  and 
one  or  two  of  his  satellites  were  laid  sprawling  —  but  Jack 
received  a  severe  cut  across  the  forehead  with  the  cutlass, 
and  was   knocked  down  by  a  blow  on  the  head  from  a 
stretcher,  wielded  by  a  brawny  left-handed  man-of-war's- 
man.     His  arms  were  pinioned  —  and  he  was  unceremo 
niously  tossed  into  the  cutter  along  side. 

"  Farewell,  Captain  Thompson,"  said  Wilson,  as  the  boat 
shoved  off  from  the  gangway  of  the  Rabican.  "  I  have  a 
favor  to  ask  of  you,  which  I  know  you  will  grant.  When 
you  return  to  Boston,  go  and  see  Katharine  —  tell  her  as 
gently  as  you  can  of  the  misfortune  which  has  befallen  me 

—  but  tell  her  not  to  despair  —  for  we  shall  meet  again. 
My  case  is  not  so  desperate,  after  all  —  and  many  months 
will, not  elapse,  before  I  shall  free  myself  of  the  chains  ol 
slavery  which  are  now  thrown  around  me  —  and  return  to 
her  on  the  wings  of  affection." 

Jick  would  have  said  more,  but  he  was  interrupted  by  a 
shout  of  uproarious  laughter  from  the  crew  of  the  cutter. 
The  idea  of  Jack's  attachment  to  his  wife  was  diverting 
enough  —  but  his  hopes  of  escaping  from  the  Freebooter  in 
the  course  of  a  few  months,  or  even  years,  when  the  station 


SO  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

to  which  he  was  ordered  was  taken  into  consideration, 
seemed  to  these  rough  and  unfeeling  men-of-war's-mcn,  so 
ludicrously  absurd,  that  they  could  not  contain  their  risible 
faculties  even  in  presence  of  their  officer.- 

Jack  Wilson  was  thus,  forcibly  conveyed  on  board  a 
British  frigate  —  which  immediately  made  sail  for  the  port 
of  her  destination  in  the  East  Indies.  Before  the  sun  went 
down,  the  Freebooter's  top  gallant  sails  could  hardly  bo 
seen  from  the  deck  of  the  Ilabican.  "-  Poor  Jack  !  "  sighed 
Captain  Thompson,  as  he  slowly  paced  the  deck  — "  his 
fate  is  a  hard  one." 


JACK  WILSON, 

PART    II. 

THE    SAILOR'S    RETURN 


KATHARINE  WILSON  was  fondly  attached  to  her  husband 
His  handsome  features,  his  graceful  form,  and  frank  and 
easy  manners,  with  the  air  of  interest,  which  in  the  eyes  of 
a  youthful  maiden  is  always  attached  to  the  gallant  spirits 
who  voluntarily  brave  perils  by  sea  and  by  land,  had  first 
won  her  heart  —  while  his  affectionate  disposition,  his  gen 
erous  nature,  and  his  sterling  integrity,  increased  her  affec 
tion  and  secured  her  respect.  He  was  her  beau  ideal  of 
human  perfection  ;  and  the  regret,  the  deep-seated  sorrow 
which  the  young  wife  experienced,  when  her  truant  husband 
parted  from  her,  almost  in  the  honey-moon,  to  encounter 
dangers  on  the  mighty  deep,  may  be  more  easily  imagined 
than  described.  But  there  are  few  ills  of  life  for  which 
time  does  not  bring  a  panacea  —  and  although  when  the 
stage  drove  off,  carrying  with  it  the  dearest  friend  which 
she  had  on  earth,  she  was  overwhelmed  with  grief,  and 
refused  all  consolation,  in  a  few  days  the  natural  buoyancy 
of  her  spirits  prevailed,  and  she  listened  to  the  whisperings 
of  Hope,  and  gazed  fondly  on  the  images  of  joy  to  which 
the  enchantress  pointed  in  the  distance.  Her  thoughts, 
however,  sleeping  or  waking,  centred  on  her  husband,  and 
although  she  attended  to  her  domestic  duties  with  unre 
mitting  assiduity,  and  lost  no  opportunity  of  administering 
to  the  happiness  of  her  parents,  who  loved  her  as  fondly 
as  ever  parents  loved  a  child,  she  was  constantly  looking 
forward  to  the  return  of  her  husband,  as  to  the  brightest 
hour  of  her  existence.  , 

The  Rabican  was  expected  to  be  absent  from  eight  to 
twelve  months,  according  to  circumstances — and  the  "  Ma 
rine  Lists"  in  the  newspapers  were  scanned  with  great 


40  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

care  by  Katharine,  in  the  expectation  that  they  would 
furnish  her  with  occasional  intelligence  of  the  progress  and 
safety  of  the  ship,  in  whose  fortunes  she  now  took  so  deep 
an  interest.  But  the  Rabican,  on  her  outward  passage, 
was  not  spoken  by  any  homeward  bound  vessels,  much  to 
Kate's  vexation  and  disappointment.  In  a  few  months  she 
began  to  expect  letters  from  her  husband  —  but  no  letters 
came.  At  length,  one  day,  to  her  great  joy,  while  exam 
ining  the  shipping  department  of  a  Boston  newspaper,  she 
saw  that  the  Rabican  had  arrived  at  Bahia  in  a  passage  of 
sixty-five  days  from  Boston.  Now  she  should  certainly 
receive  letters  from  Jack  Wilson — and  day  after  day  she 
visited  the  post  office  on  the  arrival  of  the  mail,  but  re 
turned  slowly  to  her  home,  sad  and  disappointed.  She 
consoled  herself  with  the  idea  that  Jack  had  written,  but 
that  the  letters  had  miscarried. 

Time  passed  away,  and  the  return  of  the  Rabican  was 
daily  expected.  A  year  had  effected  an  astonishing  change 
in  the  condition  and  character  of  Katharine  Clifford.  From 
a  lively,  good  humored,  laughing,  hoydenish  girl,  she  was 
transformed  into  a  sedate  matron — a  wife,  who  had  tasted 
the  cup  of  matrimonial  happiness,  to  have  it  dashed  from 
her  lips  —  a  mother,  who  gazed  upon  her  new-born  son 
with  all  a  young  mother's  pride  and  fondness.  She  regarded 
him  as  a  new  tie  of  affection,  and  eagerly  looked  forward 
to  the  blissful  hour  when  she  could  present  him  to  her 
husband. 

The  Rabican  arrived  in  Boston.  The  news  sent  a  thrill 
of  joy  through  the  frame  of  Katharine.  Her  husband  had 
returned  !  She  should  soon  be  pressed  to  his  heart'!  And 
she  fondly  hoped  that  they  would  never  again  be  separated, 
except  by  death — for  she  secretly  resolved  to  use  all  her 
influence  with  Jack,  to  quit  the  seas  forever.  While  she 
was  thus  anticipating  one  of  the  richest  enjoyments  of 
which  human  nature  is  capable,  seated  in  the  front  parlor 
of  her  father's  house,  with  her  infant  smiling  in  her  lap,  a 
letter  from  Captain  Thompson  was  received,  informing  her 
that  her  husband  had  been  taken  with  violence  from  his 
ship,  and  impressed  on  board  an  English  man-of-war  !  In 
a  few  days,  Captain  Thompson  himself,  with  a  kindness 
»f  feeling  characteristic  of  the  profession  to  which  he  be- 


JACK    WILSON.  41 

• 

longed,  hastened  to  the  young  wife  and  mother,  agreeably 
to  Jack  Wilson's  request,  and  communicated  all  the  details 
of  the  barbarous  transaction. 

This  was  a  dreadful  blow  to  Katharine,  and  one  for 
which  she  was  entirely  unprepared.  She  had  often  heard 
her  husband  speak  of  the  horrors  of  impressment  —  and 
now  that  he  was  forcibly  seized,  and  carried  on  board  of 
an  English  frigate,  bound  for  the  distant  East  Indies, 
whose  unhealthy  climate  was  proverbial,  she  felt,  notwith 
standing  the  hopes  held  out  to.  her  in  her  husband's  mes 
sage,  that  he  was  lost  to  her  forever. 

Years  passed  away,  and  nothing  was  heard  of  Jack 
Wilson.  An  American  vessel  arrived  at  Boston  from  Bom 
bay,  and  brought  intelligence  that  the  frigate  Freebooter 
had  lost  more  than  half  her  crew  by  the  cholera,  which 
broke  out  on  board.  Katharine  fully  believed  that  if  the 
life  of  her  husband  had  been  preserved,  he  would  have 
returned  to  his  home,  or  have  found  some  means  of  com 
municating  to  her  the  grateful  intelligence.  And  she  re 
luctantly  acquiesced  in  the  general  belief  that  Jack  Wilson 
had  fallen  a  vjctim  to  a  system  of  relentless  tyranny,  ad 
verse  to  the  precepts  of  civilization,  the  laws  of  nations, 
and  the  laws  of  God.  And  deeply  did  she  lament  the  loss 
of  her  husband,  and  bitterly  did  she  rail  against  a  govern 
ment,  which  could  look  quietly  on,  while  its  citizens  were 
ruthlessly  seized,  when  peaceably  pursuing  their  avoca 
tions  upon  the  high  seas,  and  carried  into  slavery  of  the 
most  cruel  and  degrading  kind. 

Katharine  was  still  beautiful — and  being  regarded  as  a 
young  and  blooming  widow,  the  heir-expectant  to  a  hand 
some  property,  it  is  not  surprising,  that  eligible  opportunities 
were  offered  her  of  again  changing  her  condition  in  life  — 
but  she  could  not  banish  from  her  mind  the  remembrance 
of  her  gallant  sailor — and  when  she  looked  upon  the 
countenance  of  her  son,  and  saw  there  the  living  miniature 
of  his  father,  she  would  give  free  vent  to  her  tears  —  and 
declared  that  she  could  never  wed  again.  Even  the  suit  of 
Simon  Elwell,  whom  she  had  always  esteemed  for  his  good 
qualities,  and  who  still  cherished  the  affection  which  he  had 
entertained  for  her  before  her  marriage,  was  kindly  but 
decidedly  rejected.  Indeed,  notwithstanding  the  proverbial 
4* 


42  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

volatility  and  inconstancy  of  woman,  it  is  highly  probabla 
that  Katharine  Wilson  would  never  have  married  again,  if 
her  father  had  not  been  attacked  with  a  severe  and  fatal 
jllness,  which  decided  her  destiny.  On  his  death-bed, 
feeling  the  destitute  condition  of  his  daughter,  left  upon 
the  wide  world  without  a  protector,  he  besought  her,  as  his 
last  request,  to  give  her  hand  to  his  friend  and  neighbor, 
Simon  El  well.  It  is  strange  what  a  propensity  for  match 
making  is  often  manifested  by  persons  who  are  about 
quitting  all  the  sorrows  and  pleasures  of  life  —  it  is  some 
times  productive  of  good,  but  is  often  the  cause  of  many 
years  of  affliction  to  the  living.  In  this  case,  however,  it 
seemed  likely  to  conduce  to  the  happiness  of  both  parties. 
Simon  loved  Katharine  with  an  ardent  affection  — and 
Katharine,  although  love  was  out  of  the  question,  respected 
and  esteemed  him  —  and  if  she  had  been  required  to 
choose  again  a  partner  for  life,  would  probably  have  pre 
ferred  him  to  any  of  her  admirers.  They  were  married 
in  the  chamber  of  the  dying  man,  whose  last  moments 
were  solaced  with  the  reflection  that  he  had  secured  the 

happiness  of  his  child. 

****** 

It  was  about  sixteen  years  after  the  commencement  of 
our  narrative,  that  one  cold  morning  in  December,  a 
poor,  forlorn-looking  object,  miserably  clad  in  the  garb  of  a 
mariner,  was  seen  advancing  with  tottering  steps,  on  the 
road  leading  from  Boston,  towards  Dover,  N.  H.  This 
was  Jack  WHson  —  but  he  did  not  resemble  the  Jack  Wil 
son  whom  I  have  introduced  to  my  readers.  A  long  series 
of  sufferings,  and  exposures  in  a  tropical  climate,  and 
hardships,  had  destroyed  his  constitution,  and  brought  on 
premature  old  age.  His  figure  was  no  longer  erect  and 
graceful,  a  youthful  Apollo,  but  bent  with  infirmities  —  his 
complexion  was  no  longer  ruddy,  the  very  emblem  of 
health,  but  bronzed  by  exposure  to  the  sun,  and  sallow  from 
disease  —  his  features  were  no  longer  regular  and  hand 
some,  exciting  the  envy  of  one  sex,  and  the  admiration  of 
the  other,  but  his  visage  was  disfigured  by  a  hideous  scar, 
caused  by  a  sabre  cut  which  he  had  received  on  boarding 
a  piratical  proa,  on  the  coast  of  Sumatra —  his  hair  was  no 
longer  dark  and  glossy,  but  grizzled  and  thin  —  and  his 


JACK    WILSON.  4d 

countenance  no  longer  beamed  with  good  humor,  as  if 
he  were  at  peace  with  himself  and  all  the  world,  but  was 
clouded  with  care  and  sorrow.  His  noble  spirit  had  been 
broken  with  the  lash,  and  a  smile  had  been  a  stranger  to 
his  features  for  many  a  long  day.  After  an  absence  of 
several  years,  he  was  about  returning  to  his  native  home. 
He  had  become  so  accustomed  to  misfortune,  that  he  no 
longer  anticipated  any  pleasure.  What  changes  had  oc 
curred  during  his  absence,  he  knew  not ;  but  he  was  anx 
ious  to  learn  something  of  the  fate  of  his  mother,  and  of 
the  fair  being  to  whom,  in  his  youth,  he  had  plighted  his 
vows  of  affection  at  the  holy  altar.  He  was  prepared  for 
the  worst,  for  hope  had  long  been  a  stranger  to  his  bosom. 
The  Freebooter,  on  board  which  frigate  Jack  Wilson  had 
been  pressed,  proceeded  to  the  East  Indies  —  and  it  was 
not  long  before  he  attempted  to  redeem  the  promise  he  had 
made  of  escaping  from  his  thraldom.  He  was  recaptured, 
and  cruelly  flogged.  He  twice  afterwards  repeated  the 
experiment,  but  was  unsuccessful.  When  he  was  appre 
hended  the  last  time,  he  was  tried  by  a  court  martial,  and 
sentenced  to  be  flogged  through  the  fleet  !  His  defence, 
—  that  of  being  an  AMERICAN  CITIZEN,  —  although  urged 
with  much  eloquence,  did  not  avail  him  ;  and  he  was  com 
pelled  to  submit  to  this  dreadful  punishment,  which  is  a 
refinement  on  the  cruelties  inflicted  by  savages  on  their 
captured  enemies.  For  his  repeated  attempts  to  escape, 
he  was  regarded  with  dislike  by  the  officers,  and  was 
treated  with  much  wanton  cruelty  and  oppression.  When 
the  Freebooter  returned  to  England,  Jack  was  transferred 
to  another  ship,  and  in  this  manner  had  served  on  board 
several  of  his  Britannic  Majesty's  vessels.  He  had  been 
in  several  actions  by  sea  and  by  land,  and  had  received  a 
number  of  wounds  ;  he  had  been  several  times  attacked 
with  diseases  incident  to  a  tropical  climate,  among  others 
by  cholera  and  yellow  fever ;  he  had  been  subjected  to 
contumely  and  abuse,  until  his  kind  feelings  and  affections 
were  paralysed  within  his  bosom.  At  length,  after  having 
been  severely  punished  for  some  neglect  of  duty,  he  made 
his  escape  from  a  sloop-of-war,  while  she  was  lying  at 
anchor  in  Batavia  roads,  swam  a  mile  and  a  quarter  to  an 
American  vessel,  in  spite  of  the  sharks  which  escorted 


44  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

him  on  his  way,  was  snugly  stowed-  away  by  the  gen 
erous-hearted  crew,  until  the  vessel  sailed  for  New  York, 
and  had  at  last  returned  to  his  native  land,  a  decrepit, 
broken-down  man-of-war's  man,  destitute  of  money,  and 
even  of  clothes,  and,  so  far  as  he  knew,  without  a  single 
friend  in  the  wide  world.  But  although  Jack  Wilson  was 
but  a  wreck  of  his  former  self,  his  heart  was  as  noble  and 
generous  as  ever. 

Worn  out  with  fatigue,  Jack  Wilson  reached  the  con 
fines  of  the  little  village  in  which  he  was  born,  about  six 
o'clock  in  the  evening.  The  wind  blew  furiously  from 
the  north-east,  and  a  severe  snow  storm  had  commenced. 
Having  passed  many  years  in  a  warm  climate,  and  being 
but  thinly  clad,  the  wintry  wind  chilled  his  frame  ;  but  he 
trudged  slowly  onward,  anxious  to  hear  tidings  of  those 
.dear  ones  whose  memory  he  still  cherished  in  the  inmost 
recesses  of  his  heart.  When  within  a  mile  of  the  village, 
he  was  overtaken  by  a  good-looking  youth,  who,  seeing, 
from  Jack's  rig,  that  he  was  a  sailor,  and  that  he  was  fa 
tigued  with  travel,  addressed  him  in  tones  of  kindness, 
and  asked  him  how  far  he  was  travelling. 

"  To  the  next  tavern,"  said  Jack.  "  I  have  walked  a 
long  distance  to-day,  and  feel  the  need  of  rest  and  refresh 
ment." 

"  From  your  dress,  you  must  be  a  sailor,"  said  the  youth. 
"I  always  liked  sailors,  for  my  father  was  a  sailor;  and  if 
you  will  go  home  with  me,  I  know  my  mother  will  be 
glad  to  see  you,  arid  to  give  you  a  supper  and  a  bed." 

"  Where  is  your  father  ?  "  said  Jack. 

"  Oh,"  answered  the  kind-hearted  lad,  "  he  died  in  the 
East  Indies  a  good  many  years  ago." 

"  What  was  his  name  ? "  asked  Jack. 

"  Jack  Wilson,"  returned  the  youth.  "  He  was  pressed 
on  board  an  English  man-of-war  before  I  was  born,  and 
never  returned." 

Jack  started  as  if  a  bullet  had  entered  his  breast.  This, 
then,  was  his  son  —  the  son  of  his  loved  Katharine  !  He 
grasped  the  hand  of  the  youth,  and  eagerly  asked,  "  Your 
Tnother  !  yom  mother  !  what  of  her  ?  She  is  still  living, 
you  say  !  and  where  ?  " 

"  My  mother,"  answered  the  boy,  surprised  at  the  roan- 


WILSON.  45 

nei  of  his  companion,  "  married  again  some  years  after 
my  father's  death,  and  now  lives  with  her  husband,  Mr. 
Elwell,  in  yonder  white  house,"  pointing  to  a  large  and 
handsome  mansion,  about  a  hundred  rods  further  on  their 
path. 

"  Your  mother  married  again  !  "  exclaimed  our  weather- 
beaten  mariner  ;  "  then,"  added  he,  in  a  low  tone,  "  all 
the  hopes  which  began  to  gather  around  my  heart  are 
again  blasted,  and  blasted  forever." 

This  was  an  event  which  Jack  Wilson  had  dreaded;  for 
he  could  not  persuade  himself  that  Katharine,  with  her 
personal  charms,  and  surrounded  by  powerful  influences, 
would  remain  for  so  many  years  faithful  to  the  memory  of 
the  husband  of  her  youth,  who  she  had  no  longer  reason 
to  believe  was  in  the  land  of  the  living  ;  and,  with  a  mag 
nanimity  characteristic  of  American  tars,  he  had  resolved, 
although  with  a  painful  effort,  to  conceal  his  name,  if  he 
found  his  gloomy  anticipation  realised,  and  resume  the 
occupation  to  which  so  many  years  of  his  life  had  been 
devoted.  He  felt  that  his  sands  were  nearly,  run,  and,  if 
he  could  not  add  to  the  happiness  of  her  he  loved,  resolved 
not  to  be  the  means  of  making  her  miserable.  But  his 
mother !  He  wished  to  know  her  fate. 

"  Did  your  father  leave  no  parents  ?  "  asked  he  of  his 
ion. 

"  Only  a  mother,"  answered  the  youth,  "and  she  died 
about  six  years  ago,  and  lies  buried  in  the  church-yard,  by 
the  side  of  her  husband.  I  often  visit  her  grave ;  for  I 
dearly  loved  my  grandmother." 

"  You  are  a  noble  boy,"  said  Jack  ;  "  and  your  mother, 
you  say,  still  feels  an  interest  in  those  who  follow  a  sea 
faring  life  ? " 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  lad.  "  I  have  often  heard  her  say 
that  a  sailor  in  distress  should  always  find  a  friend  in  her. 
You  appear  to  be  tired ;  the  snow  falls  thicker  and  faster. 
It  is  yet  some  distance  to  the  tavern  ;  you  cannot  do  better 
than  to  go  with  me.  My  father  and  mother  both  will  be 
glad  to  entertain  you  for  the  night." 

Jack  followed  his  son  into  the  dwelling-house  of  Simon 
Elwell. 

There  was  an  air  of  comfort  and  prosperity  about  the 


46 


TALES    OP    THE    OCEAN. 


establishment,  which  is  often  witnessed  among  our  New 
England  farmers.  A  fire  burnt  briskly  on  the  hearth ; 
Simon  El  well,  a  good-looking,  intelligent  farmer,  hardly 
past  the  meridian  of  life,  was  seated  in  the  midst  of  his 
family,  with  two  of  his  youngest  children  on  his  knee  ;  and 
Katharine,  a  comely,  motherly-looking  dame,  was  briskly 
engaged  in  making  preparations  for  the  evening  repast. 

"  Father,"  said  the  lad,  as  he  ushered  the  woe-worn 
stranger  into  the  room  where  the  family  were  assembled, 
"on  my  way  from  Colonel  Veasey's,  I  overtook  a  seafaring 
man.  He  appears  to  have  been  unfortunate,  and  is  almost 
perishing  with  the  cold.  I  told  him  that  you  and  mother 
would  give  him  a  kind  reception,  and  he  has  very  wisely 
accepted  my  invitation." 

"  You  have  acted  quite  right,  my  son,"  said  Mr.  Elwell. 
"  My  friend,"  continued  he,  addressing  Jack,  "  I  am  glad 
to  see  you.  Take  a  seat  near  the  fire,  and  make  yourself 
comfortable." 

"  Yes,"  said  Mrs.  Elwell,  "  we  are  always  glad  to  extend 
our  hospitalities  to  those  adventurous  men  who  expose 
themselves  to  all  the  perils  of  ocean,  to  furnish  us  with 
the  necessaries  and  luxuries  of  life.  They  meet  with 
hardships  enough  on  the  seas,  and  have  a  claim  upon  the 
kindness  of  landsmen,  which  should  never  be  disallowed." 

Supper  was  soon  ready,  and  Jack  took  a  seat  at  the  table. 
Every  thing  was  conducted  with  the  utmost  propriety.  It 
was  evident  that  Simon  Elwell  loved  and  respected  his 
wife  ;  and  Katharine,  united  to  a  worthy  man,  who  could 
appreciate  her  excellence,  and  surrounded  by  a  group  of 
cherubs,  could  hardly  be  otherwise  than  happy. 

"  Oh,"  said  Jack  to  himself,  as  he  gazed  once  more  upon 
the  handsome  features  of  the  woman  to  whom  he  had 
plighted  his  marriage  vows,  "  what  a  treasure  I  have  lost! 
I  cannot  bear  to  witness  even  her  happiness  with  another." 

He  -had  eaten  nothing  since  the  day  before  ;  but  he  had 
no  appetite.  He  felt  sick  at  his  heart,  and  a  tear  started 
fn  his  eye. 

Katharine  saw,  with  the  keenness  of  a  woman's  percep 
tion,  the  sorrow  of  her  guest.  She  addressed  him  in  the 
most  kind  and  gentle  manner,  and  endeavored  to  discover 
the  cause  of  his  distress.  He  listened  to  her  a  few  moments 


I  JACK    WILSON.  47 

with  eager  attention  —  for  her  voice  and  manner  reminded 
him  of  the  blissful  days,  which  had  long  since  passed 
away,  never  to  return.  But  when  she  ceased,  and  Simon 
Elwell  spoke,  the  charm  was  dissolved. 

Jack  Wilson  abruptly  arose,  —  "I  have  a  long  journey," 
said  he,  "  to  go  —  and  I  may  not  tarry  by  the  way — I 
must  bid  you  good  night." 

He  seized  Katharine  by  the  hand.  "  Farewell,"  said 
he,  in  a  tremulous  voice,  "  God  will  reward  you  for  your 
kindness  to  a  poor  unfortunate  sailor,  who  has  now  not  one 
friend  on  earth  —  may  sorrow  ever  be  a  stranger  to  your 
bosom." 

He  could  say  no  mere.  The  tears  coursed  rapidly  down 
his  furrowed  cheek.  He  pressed  the  hand  which  he  held 
in  his,  to  his  lips — seized  his  hat,  and  rushed  madly  from 
the  room.  As  he  pursued  his  way  towards  the  village 
meeting-house,  the  steeple  of  which  could  be  seen  in  the 
distance,  he  sobbed  aloud. 

Simon  Elwell  and  his  wife  were  astonished  at  the  con 
duct  of  the  stranger.  They  feared  that  he  labored  under 
a  derangement  of  the  mental  system  —  and  Katharine  was 
much  pleased  when  her  eldest  son,  who  seemed  to  feel  a 
lively  interest  in  the  fate  of  the  unknown  wanderer,  an 
nounced  his  intention  of  hastening  after  him,  and  guiding 
him  on  his  way  to  the  village  tavern. 

The  snow  had  done  falling,  the  clouds  were  breaking 
away,  and  the  wind  blew  with  violence  from  the  north 
west,  as  Jack  Wilson,  with  a  heavy  heart,  proceeded  down 
the  road  towards  the  village.  Before  he  had  accomplished 
half  the  distance,  he  was  overtaken  by  his  son,  who  kindly 
offered  to  accompany  him  on  the  way. 

"  My  noble  boy !  "  said  Jack  ;  "  any  man  might  well  be 

I  proud  of  such  a  son  —  and  I  should  even  be  willing  to  lin- 

1  ger  still  a  time  longer  in  this  troublous  world,  provided  I 

i  could  be  near  you,  and  were  capable  of  advising  you,  and 

i  instructing  you  in  your  duties  towards  your  fellow  men 

i  and  your  God.     But  it  cannot  he.     Show  me  the  way  to 

a  public  house.     Perhaps  that  there  I  can  obtain  a  lodging 

for  the  night.     We  will  then  part  —  you  to  enjoy  all  the 

!  bliss  of  a  virtuous  mother's  affection  —  and  I to  eom- 

«tmme  with  the  spirits  of  another  world." 


48  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

The  youth  was  now  convinced  that  the  stianger  was 
deranged,  but  he  waded  with  him  through  the  snow,  in 
defiance  of  the  freezing  wind,  until  they  reached  the  door- 
stone  of  the  public  house.  "Here,"  said  Jack,  "  I  can  ob 
tain  shelter.  They  will  hardly  turn  away  an  old  sailor 
from  their  door  on  such  a  night  as  this,  even  if  I  am  un 
able  to  pay  them  for  their  hospitality." 

He  drew  from  his  bosom  a  silken  purse  —  but  it  con 
tained  not  a  single  coin.  "  Here,"  said  he,  "  my  son,  for  I 
will  call  you  such,  take  this,  and  preserve  it  in  remem 
brance  of  an  old  sailor.  It  is  a  gage  of  affection  which  I 
have  carried  nearest  my  heart  for  many  a  long  year.  I 
have  no  further  use  for  it  now." 

The  boy  took  the  purse  in  silence. 

"  You  told  me,"  continued  he,  "  that  your  father's  name 
was  Wilson  - —  what  is  your  given  name  ? " 

"Jack,"  replied  the  lad,  "  they  call  me  Jack  Wilson." 

"Jack  Wilson  !  "  exclaimed  the  unfortunate  man  —  and 
he  threw  his  arms  around  the  neck  of  the  astonished  boy 
and  kissed  him —  "  Jack  Wilson !  may  God  Almighty  ever 
bless  you ! " 

The  boy  returned  to  his  home,  wondering  at  the  stranga 
conduct  of  this  singular  man.  But  the  unhappy  victim 
of  the  barbarous  system  of  impressment,  did  not  enter  the 
tavern.  He  directed  his  steps  towards  the  church-yard  ! 
He  knelt  upon  the  spot  where  the  remains  of  his  parents 
were  buried  —  and  prayed  to  his  God  for  forgiveness  of 
his  sins.  His  heart  was  seared  with  disappointment  —  and 
his  frame  was  chilled  with  the  fierce  northern  blast.  In 
the  morning  he  was  found  stretched  lifeless  on  the  grave 
of  his  mother ! 

The  particulars  of  this  mournful  event  soon  circulated 
through  the  village.  When  it  was  told  to  Katharine  El- 
well,  a  new  light  seemed  to  burst  upon  her.  She  asked 
her  son  for  the  purse  which  was  given  him  by  the  stranger 
the  night  before.  It  was  old,  and  much  faded.  She  saw 
marked  upon  the  edge  the  letters  J.  W.  — and  then  Kath 
arine  knew  that  the  poor,  forlorn,  decrepit  and  destitute 
sailor  was  no  other  than  her  first  husband ! 


SAILORS    ON    SHORE. 


1AILOR    LANDLORDS.  BAD     HABITS.  AN    INCIDENT. IM 
PORTANCE    OF    GOOD    BOARDING    HOUSES. 

A  SAILOR'S  life  is  proverbially  a  hard  one  —  his  toils  and 
sufferings  are  great  —  and  one  would  naturally  suppose 
that  at  the  end  of  a  long  and  perilous  voyage,  he  would 
take  care  of  the  small  pittance  which  he  had  earned  —  or 
at  least  expend  it  in  providing  himself  with  some  useful 
appendages,  in  gaining  some  useful  information,  or  in  the 
enjoyment  of  some  rational  amusement,  which  might  at  the 
same  time  relax  his  mind,  and  furnish  him  with  instruction 
that  would  prove  useful  to  him  in  after  life.  But  we  re 
gret  to  say,  that  very  few  sailors  are  actuated  by  any  con 
siderations  of  this  kind.  They  seem  to  have  no  thought 
beyond  the  present  moment  —  and  they  often  seek  for 
pleasure  in  the  indulgence  of  the  sensual  appetites,  at  the 
expense  of  all  that  is  moral  or  intellectual. 

The  sailor  too,  frequently  divides  his  time  between  his 
boarding  house,  which  is  often  kept  by  a  sharper  or  a  pick 
pocket,  a  grog  shop,  and  a  brothel.  He  associates  with 
the  vilest  of  the  vile,  and  sacrifices  alternately  at  the 
shrine  of  Intemperance  and  Licentiousness,  until  the  land 
lord,  and  other  kindred  spirits,  have  possessed  themselves 
of  his^last  dollar,  when  a  ship  is  provided  for  him,  and  with 
hardly  a  suit  of  clothes  upon  his  back — with  little  in  his 
chest  save  a  bottle  of  rum,  which  his  compassionate  land 
lord  has  given  him  in  lieu  of  a  wardrobe  and  other  neces 
saries  —  with  nerves  unstrung,  and  a  frame  debilitated  with 
debauchery,  he  is  conveyed  in  a  carriage,  or  a  handcart, 
unable  to  walk,  on  board  the  ship  —  and  not  unfrequently 
dragged  by  violent  hands  up  the  gangway.  This  is  a  true 
picture — and  this  man,  who  thus  voluntarily  degrades 
himself  beneath  the  level  of  a  brute,  claims  to  possess 
intellectual  and  moral  faculties,  which  elevate  him  above 


52  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

every  other  class  of  living  beings,  and   are  intei.ded  to 
conduce  to  his  happiness  on  earth. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  sailor  who  possesses  so 
many  noble  qualities,  which  might  elevate  him  in  the 
scale  of  manhood,  should  thus  needlessly  and  foolishly  cast 
himself  away.  It  is  true  that  he  is  beset  with  temptations 
on  every  side.  The  v  .le  and  the  worthless,  instigated  by 
the  demon  of  mischief  or  cupidity,  are  ready  to  tempt  him 
from  his  duty  —  to  lure  him  from  the  paths  of  sobriety, 
virtue,  and  honor.  But  he  should  nobly  prove  himself  a 
man,  and  exert  the  attribute  of  manhood  —  and  by  assum 
ing  a  degree  of  firmness  and  independence  of  character, 
which  seldom  forsake  him  on  other  occasions,  rise  superior 
to  the  arts  and  devices  employed  by  the  land-sharks  to  en- 
crap  him,  and  furnish  a  proof  that  the  sailor  may  be  brave 
and  generous  —  and  at  the  same  time,  sober  and  virtuous. 

We  hardly  know  a  character  more  contemptible  — more 
despicable  — more  deserving  of  opprobrium,  than  the  sailor 
landlord,  who  takes  advantage  of  the  easy  temper,  the 
weakness,  the  ignorance,  or  credulity  of  the  sailor,  to  strip 
him  of  his  small  pittance,  the  hard-earned  meed  of  services 
for  a  long  voyage.  Yet  how  often  is  this  done,  and  haply 
repeated,  until  the  hungry  leech  becomes  fattened  on  the 
spoils,  which  by  a  swindling  process  deserving  of  heavy 
punishment,  he  has  gathered  from  his  unsuspicious  guests. 
When  a  ship  enters  a  port,  one  of  these  detestable  swind 
lers  hastens  on  board,  with  a  bottle  of  rum  under  his 
jacket,  which  is  too  often  a  passport  of  welcome  to  the 
forecastle.  The  contents  of  the  bottle  are  freely  distribu 
ted,  until  some  of  his  victims  are  unable  to  assist  in  bring 
ing  the  ship  to  anchor.  They  feel  grateful  to  him  for  his 
kind  and  disinterested  attentions,  accompany  him  to  his 
house,  redolent  of  the  fumes  of  alcohol  —  and  are  bound 
to  him  body  and  soul.  By  a  little  art,  and  promptly  an 
swering  their  demands  for  liquor,  he  manages  them  at  will 
—  convinces  them  that  he  is  their  best  friend,  purchases 
their  little  necessaries  —  offers  to  take  their  money  and  act 
as  their  banker  !  Every  thing  goes  on  smoothly  for  a  few 
days.  The  fated  victim,  adroitly  managed,  is  rendered 
incapable  of  attending  to  his  own  concerns  —  he  is  alter 
nately  a  worshipper  of  intemperance  and  licentiousness  — 


SAILORS    ON    SHORE. 


53 


he  revels  in  sensuality,  with  many  mistaken  men,  the  beau 
ideal  of  heaven  —  until  after  a  few  days  have  elapsed,  he 
is  suddenly  awakened  from  his  dream  of  bliss,  by  his  kind 
and  friendly  landlord,  who  hands  him  his  bill,  showing  a 


balance  against  him  to  a  considerable  amount.  The 
wretched  dupe  stares,  objects,  protests.  He  is  certain  that 
he  has  not  yet  expended  one  half  the  sum,  with  which  he 
is  charged  —  but  the  landlord  produces  his  books,  where 
5* 


54  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

every  article  is  fairly  entered  —  and  furthermore  assures 
the  crest-fallen  tar,  that  the  greater  part  of  the  articles 
were  called  for  while  too  drunk  to  be  able  to  recollect  the 
circumstances,  and  he  can  produce  evidence  of  the  fact  — 
for  his  bar  keeper,  or  some  worthless  lounger,  who  is  de 
pendent  on  him  for  a  glass  of  grog,  is  always  ready  to 
swear  to  whatever  the  landlord  says.  The  poor  sailor, 
without  money,  without  friends,  with  his  frame  debilitated 
by  sensuality,  and  his  mental  faculties  clouded  by  intem 
perance,  has  no  resource,  but  to  stop  suddenly  in  his  career, 
accept  the  first'  voyage,  which  may  offer,  making  the  best 
terms  with  his  insatiate  landlord  which  he  can.  Nor  does 
he  learn  wisdom  from  experience,  the  same  system  of  de 
ception  and  roguery  is  practised  at  every  return  to  port, 
unto  the  end  of  the  chapter. 

A  case  illustrating  the  rapacity  and  heartlessness  of  some 
of  these  sailor  landlords,  was  communicated  to  me,  not 
long  since,  which  is  only  one  of  many  instances  of  a  simi 
lar  nature,  which  are  daily  taking  place. 

Jesse  Wilkins,  as  worthy  a  tar  as  ever  trod  a  ratlin,  some 
five  or  six  years  since  had  boarded  in  an  intemperate  board 
ing-house,  and  entrusted  his  wages  to  the  hands  of  the 
landlord.  The  consequence  was,  that  in  a  week  or  two 
he  was  bundled  off  to  sea  in  debt,  even  after  the  landlord 
had  secured  his  advance  wages.  He  again  returned,  and 
expressed  a  wish  to  "square  up  "with  the  landlord,  and 
put  up  somewhere  else  ;  but  the  shark  succeeded  in  mak 
ing  him  drunk,  and  again  he  secured  his  wages.  ^  For  two 
weeks  he  was  kept  in  a  state  of  utter  intoxication,  and 
when  he  became  sobered  he  found  himself  in  the  Navy 
Yard,  without  a  cent  in  his  pocket,  or  a  second  shirt  in  his 
wardrobe.  But  consoling  himself  with  the  old  adage, 
"  what's  done,  cannot  be  mended,"  he  made  himself  at 
home,  and  soon  forgot  the  impositions  of  his  landlord. 

The  landlord  had  shipped  him  when  in  a  state  of  intoxica 
tion,  and  pocketed  his  advance  wages,  and  deprived  him  of 
his  clothes.  In  short,  Wilkins  served  on  board  the  U.  S. 
ship  of  war  Erie,  during  her  cruise,  and  then  returned  to 
this  port.  Again  he  fell  into  the  clutches  of  the  same 
rapacious  monster,  who  again  succeeded  in  obtaining  his 
wages,  about  three  hundred  dollars,  and  in  a  few  weeks 
bundled  him  to  sea,  drunk,  and  in  debt.  Again  he  return- 


SAILORS    ON    SHOH*  55 

ed,  and  was  again  robbed.  But  by  .some  extraordinary 
means  Wilkins  became  sober,  and  emphatically  declared 
that  he  would  not  drink  any  more  grog  —  and  called  upon 
the  landlord  to  furnish  him  with  money  to  buy  clothes. 
The  landlord  informed  him  that  he  (Wilkins)  was  indebted 
to  him  twenty  dollars.  This,  Wilkins  pronounced  a  false 
hood,  and  demanded  his  wages  —  which  so  irritated  the 
landlord,  that  he  caused  his  boarder  to  be  imprisoned  for 
debt.  He  had  been  in  jail  for  four  or  five  weeks,  when  the 
landlord  had  him  conveyed  on  board  of  a  ship,  without 
even  asking  his  consent,  and  secured  his  advance  wages, 
fifteen  dollars.  Wilkins  was  happy  to  be  rid  of  the  land, 
and  therefore  offered  no  objection,  but  went  the  voyage. 
He  at  last  returned,  having  conducted  himself  during  the 
voyage  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  the  captain  and  officers, 
with  whom  he  had  sailed.  The  landlord  was  on  the  look 
out  for  the  friendless  mariner,  who  resolving  to  profit  by 
experience,  determined  to  be  duped  no  more,  and  become 
a  sober  man.  In  vain  did  the  landlord  invite  him  to 
drink,  "  and  make  it  all  up  ;  "  recollections  of  his  former 
misfortunes,  through  indulging  in  drunkenness,  had  made 
too  lasting  an  impression  upon  his  mind  for  the  landlord  to 
erase.  Burning  with  revenge,  the  wretch  unjustly  charged 
Wilkins  with  a  debt  of  fifty  dollars,  and  had  his  wages 
stopped.  This  had  such  an  effect  upon  the  oppressed  and 
unfortunate  man,  that  he  lost  sight  of  his  well-formed 
resolution,  and,  as  it  were,  endeavored  to  flee  from  him 
self.  He  again  freely  indulged  in  the  use  of  ardent  spirits, 
and  consequently  soon  became  an  easy  prey  to  every 
designing  villain  ! 

The  villany  of  many  of  the  sailor  landlords  in  our  com 
mercial  towns  is  proverbial,  so  unblushingly  odious  is  their 
conduct  towards  seamen  —  and  it  is  strange  that  seamen 
will  suffer  themselves  to  be  duped  and  robbed  in  open  day. 
So  glaringly  barefaced  are  the  impositions  practised  upon 
them,  that  it  seems  almost  incredible,  that  any  class  of  men 
who  are  citizens  of  the  civilized  community,  should  suffer 
themselves  to  be  imposed  upon  again  and  again,  by  these 
dregs  of  creation. 

The  landlord  of  a  boarding-house  for  sailors,  has  it  in 
his  power  to  effect  much  evil,  or  much  good.  He  should 
be  a  man  of  intelligence  and  honesty  —  able  to  advise  his 


56  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

boarders  in  cases  of  emergency  —  and  at  all  times,  esirous 
of  restraining,  instead  of  stimulating  their  sensual  passions. 
He  should  be  the  sailor's  friend —  and  feel  desirous  of  see 
ing  the  sailor  take  that  respectable  rank  in  society,  to  which 
the  nature  of  his  occupation  wauld  entitle  him.  Such  a 
man  could  be  instrumental  in  doing  much  good  —  and 
might  snatch  many  a  noble  fellow  from  the  whirlpools  of 
sensual  vice,  which  threaten  to  engulf  him.  Why  then 
will  not  the  sailor  seek  to  dwell  during  the  few  weeks  which 
he  remains  on  shore  after  a  voyage,  with  a  landlord  of  this 
description?  Such  men  are  to  be  found  now  in  all  our 
principal  maritime  towns,  at  the  head  of  boarding-houses, 
where  neatness,  order,  temperance,  and  propriety  prevail  — 
where  the  sailor  may  gain  after  his  hardships  a  haven,  in 
which  he  can,  for  a  few  weeks  at  least,  find  rest  and 
tranquillity  —  where  he  can  recruit  his  broken  spirits  —  gain 
information  of  passing  events,  and  pass  his  hours  in  social 
converse  with  some  worthy  men,  or  in  storing  his  mind 
with  literary  wealth,  all  of  which  would  tend  to  improve  his 
character,  and  advance  his  happiness  —  instead  of  living  in 
the  house  of  a  blackguard  — and  vainly  seeking  for  pleasure 
in  the  haunts  of  dissipation  and  vice.  Such  houses  as  we 
have  described,  we  repeat,  are  to  be  found  in  almost  every 
port  —  and  if  the  sailor  would  appreciate  their  value,  and 
prefer  a  residence  in  them  to  the  dens  of  robbery  and  infa 
my,  which  are  too  often  miscalled  Sailors'  Boarding- 
Houscs  —  they  would  soon  multiply  in  the  land  — and  the 
sailor  would  find  a  home  and  friends  in  every  port. 

We  do  not  wish  to  be  understood  as  saying  that  all  sailors 
are  such  as  we  have  above  described.  There  are  some  who 
wish,  during  the  short  time  they  remain  on  shore,  to  take 
up  their  abode  in  a  well  ordered  mansion  —  the  residence 
of  an  honest  and  respectable  family.  But  such  houses, 
until  within  a  few  years,  the  sailor  has  found  it  extremely 
difficult  to  procure  —  and  has  often,  against  his  will,  been 
compelled  to  apply  for  board  to  those  sailor  landlords,  who 
make  it  their  business  to  prey  on  the  generous  and  unsus 
pecting  sailor  —  and  keep  a  house  where  disorder,  intoxica 
tion,  and  profanity  reign  paramount.  This  is  one  important 
cause  of  the  moral  degradation  of  seamen  —  and  it  is  the 
duty  of  every  true  friend  of  the  mariner  to  use  his  efforts 
and  influence  to  remove  this  evil. 


SAILORS  are  proverbially  improvident.  Their  wages  are 
generally  low  —  perhaps  more  so  than  almost  any  class  of 
men  in  the  community  ;  and  one  would  imagine  that  what 
was  gained  by  so  much  toil,  and  in  the  face  of  every  dan 
ger,  would  be  taken  good  care  of,  or  at  least  expended  in  a 
manner  which  would  contribute  to  their  comforts,  not  only 
now,  but  at  some  future  day.  It  is  perhaps  singular  that 


58  TALES    OF    THE    OCKA,». 

those  who  navigate  the  seas  for  a  livelihood,  should  care  so 
little  for  the  future,  or  be  so  reluctant  to  provide  against 
coming  events.  Jack  Thompson  was  asked  why  he  made 
a  practice  of  spending  all  his  money  at  the  end  of  a  voyage  ? 
why  he  did  not  save  something  for  hard  times  and  squally 
weather  ?  "  Why,"  said  Jack,  "  I  detest  hard  times,  and  let 
those  who  like  squally  weather,  provide  against  its  coming. 
But  for  me,  good  luck,  a  clear  sky  and  bright  sunshine 
forever.  Hurrah  !  "  This  answer  of  Jack's,  who,  by  the 
way,  died  in  the  Alms  House,  is  characteristic  of  the  sailor, 
and  will  serve  as  a  fair  specimen  of  a  sailor's  logic,  when 
requested  to  turn  his  attention  to  this  important  subject. 
His  money  comes  hard,  but  goes  easy  —  and  indeed  I  have 
known  sailors  devise  very  ingenious  expedients  for  circu 
lating  their  rhino,  when  apprehensive  that  they  would  not 
be  able  to  spend  all  their  money  in  a  given  time.  I  have 
known  men-of-war's  men,  who  when  paid  off  after  a  long 
voyage,  and  having  some  two  hundred  dollars  put  into  their 
hands  as  their  just  dues,  have  been  so  exceedingly  foolish 
as  to  charter  a  hackney  coach  at  an  enormous  price,  and 
drive  about  the  city,  or  into  the  neighboring  towns,  and 
whenever  they  met  with  a  group  of  boys  and  girls,  they 
would  throw  among  them  a  handful  of  dollars.  [See  illus 
tration  on  title  page.]  They  would  also  twist  five  dollar 
bills  into  the  shape  of  segars,  and  smoke  them,  with  all  the 
gravity  of  a  Spaniard !  Jack's  jovial  times,  however,  would 
be  very  short  —  for  two  or  three  hundred  dollars  will  not 
go  far  in  such  foolish  frolics  as  these.  And  his  kind  and 
benevolent  landlord,  and  numerous  disinterested  friends  of 
both  sexes,  are  but  too  desirous  of  lending  him  all  the  aid 
in  their  power  to  fleece  him  of  the  limited  amount  of  funds 
he  possesses.  In  a  marvellously  short  time  poor  Jack  finds 
his  treasures,  which  he  thought  were  inexhaustible,  all  gone. 
He  is  laughed  at  for  his  folly,  by  those  who  were  benefited 
by  his  munificence,  and  he  is  coolly  ordered  to  furnish 
himself  with  a  ship  without  delay  —  and  not  be  lounging 
about  on  shore,  without  the  means  of  paying  his  board. 
The  honest  tar,  although  mortified  and  indignant  at  such 
treatment,  dares  not  resent  it  —  he  is  in  the  hands  of  the 
Philistines  —  and  sneaks  off  to  sea,  with  feelings  quite  dif- 
fersnt  from  those  which  he  cherished  only  a  few  days  before. 


IMPROVIDENCE    OF    SAILORS.  59 

Owing  to  this  culpable  improvidence,  which  cannot  be 
too  severely  censured,  sailors,  whenever  they  meet  with  a 
reverse  of  fortune,  and  are  deprived  of  their  usual  health, 
or  the  use  of  their  limbs,  being  entirely  destitute  of  funds 
of  their  own,  must  depend  on  public  or  private  charity  for 
sustenance  and  support.  Nothing  can  be  more  humiliating 
than  this.  Is  not  this  reflection  enough  to  inspire  every 
high-spirited  and  noble-hearteS  sailor  with  a  determination 
to  save  the  portion  of  his  earnings  which  he  can  well  spare, 
to  be  an  aid  and  a  solace  to  him  in  the  day  of  adversity  ? 
It  is  true,  that,  if  sick,  the  sailor  is  entitled  to  admission 
into  the  Marine  Hospital,  having  bought  the  right  by  pay 
ing  twenty  cents  a  month  of  his  wages  for  years.  Here, 
however,  he  can  remain  but  a  few  months,  at  the  end  of 
which  time,  if  not  dangerously  ill  of  some  acute  complaint, 
he  is  turned  out,  perhaps  a  cripple  or  an  invalid,  on  an 
unfeeling  and  unpitying  world,  without  money,  without 
friends, — for  the  man  who  is  penniless  has  no  frierids,*of 
course,  —  in  ill  health,  disappointed  and  discouraged. 
Thus  the  unfortunate  being,  possessed,  perhaps,  of  a  noble 
spirit,  who  would  willingly  risk  his  own  life  in  promoting 
the  fortunes  or  happiness  of  others,  is  compelled  to  solicit 
assistance  from  a  cold-hearted  and  uncharitable  world,  or 
die  a  miserable  death,  unlamented  and  unknown. 

The  excellent  and  well-known  institutions  called  Sav 
ings  Banks  are  now  established  in  all  our  principal  towns, 
and  are,  indeed,  of  incalculable  benefit  to  those  classes  of 
the  community  who  depend  on  manual  labor  for  subsistence, 
and  who  are  not  familiar  with  operations  of  a  pecuniary 
nature.  Some  of  these  institutions  are  established  ex 
pressly  for  the  benefit  of  seamen  ;  and,  at  the  close  of  a 
long  voyage,  the  mariner  can  here  deposit  any  portion  of 
his  wages,  with  an  assurance  that  it  will  be  perfectly  safe, 
constantly  accumulating,  and  restored  to  him  whenever 
called  for.  The  amount  thus  deposited  can  be  increased 
at  the  end  of  every  succeeding  voyage,  provided  that  no 
unusual  misfortunes  occur,  without  any  diminution  of 
comfort,  or  even  luxury.  And  if  a  sailor  should  deposit 
annually  $100  in  a  Savings  Bank  for  ten  years,  and  there 
are  few  who  have  it  not  in  their  power  so  to  do,  the  prin 
cipal  and  interest,  at  the  end  of  that  time,  would  amount 


60 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


to  a  goodly  sum,  and  would  secure  to  the  sailor  the  bless 
ings  of  independence.  How  much  better  is  such  a  dispo 
sition  of  the  wages  for  laborious  and  dangerous  service, 
than  to  cause  it  to  be  distributed  among  swindling  land 
lords,  gamblers,  and  harlots,  at  the  expense  of  all  the  moral 
feelings,  and  at  the  sacrifice  of  health,  reputation,  and 
happiness !  , 


THE 

PIRATE    OFF    CAPE    ST.    ANTONIO 


IN  the  year  1822,  being  in  New  York,  and  looking  for  a 
voyage,  I  shipped  on  board  the  good  brig  Hyacintha,  bound 
to  the  West  Indies  and  New  Orleans,  and  sailed  in  a  few 
days  after.  The  Hyacintha  was  commanded  by  a  young 
man,  named  Samuel  Lindall,  a  native  of  New  England. 
He  was  a  good  sailor,  having  had  considerable  experience 
at  sea,  and  a  skilful  navigator — and  if  he  had  not  been 
subjected  to  petticoat  government,  and  a  little  deficient/ m 
what  the  phrenologists  call  the  organ  of  firmness,  I  have 
no  doubt  would  have  proved  an  excellent  and  gallant 
shipmaster.  But  unfortunately  for  him,  and  indeed  for 
all  on  board,  he  was  just  wedded  to  a  young  and  beautiful 
girl,  who  appeared  ardently  attached  to  him  :  and  her  love 
was  warmly  reciprocated  on  his  part.  In  the  first  week 
of  the  honey  moon,  he  was  obliged  to  embark  on  this 
voyage  to  the  West  Indies  ;  and  his  youthful  and  fond  wife 
declared  that  she  would  accompany  him  :  that  nothing 
should  separate  her  from  her  husband  :  that  she  would 
willingly  brave  the  storms  of  the  oceanr  the  diseases  of 
tropical  climates,  and  even  the  dangers  of  piracy,  which, 
at  that  time,  was  not  unfrequent  in  the  West  Indies,  rather 
than  her  dear  Sammy  should  proceed  on  his  voyage  with 
out  her.  The  owner's  consent  was  reluctantly  obtained  : 
a  state  room  hastily  fitted  up,  and  the  loving  fair  one,  with 
a  buoyant  step,  a  light  heart,  and  eyes  beaming  with  joy 
and  triumph,  accompanied  her  husband  on  board,  and  em 
barked  in  the  Hyacintha. 

She  was  but  a  girl,  however  —  a  petted,  spoiled  darling 
of  indulgent  parents,  accustomed  to  have  her  own  way, 
and  the  child  of  impulse  and  caprice.  It  was  soon  mani 
fest  that  she  exercised  unbounded  influence  over  her  hus 
band  —  and  the  interest  of  the  owners  was  not  promoted 
6 


62  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

by  her  presence  on  board.  The  sailors,  although  ordina 
rily  admirers  of  pretty  women,  and  possessed  of  a  good 
stock  of  natural  gallantry,  often  wished  that  she  had  con 
tinued  making  preserves,  or  mending  stockings  in  her 
worthy  parent's  cottage  on  the  banks  of  the  Connecticut, 
instead  of  coming  on  board,  and  taking  charge  of  the  Hy- 
acintha;  for  Mrs.  Ellen  Lindall,  after  she  recovered  from 
her  sickness,  was  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  master  of  the 
brig.  If  there  blew  a  fresh  breeze,  and  the  buoyant  vessel 
dashed  gloriously  along  on  its  way  to  her  destined  port, 
with  every  sail  doing  its  duty,  Mrs.  Ellen  was  afraid  lest 
the  masts  would  be  carried  away,  or  that  the  vessel  would 
founder,  or  that  some  dreadful  accident  would  happen  — 
and  her  husband,  who  seemed  to  live  only  to  anticipate 
her  wishes,  would  immediately  shorten  sail,  and  double 
reef  the  topsails  when  it  was  blowing  only  a  stiff  royal 
breeze,  to  the  great  mortification  of  the  officers  and  crew. 

If  a  vessel  were  seen  on  the  horizon,  which  is  sometimes 
an  event  of  no  little  importance  on  the  ocean,  with  a  child 
ish  eagerness,  she  would  insist  on  our  speaking  the  stranger 
—  and  many  a  mile  did  we  sail  directly  out  of  our  proper 
track,  in  order  to  gratify  her  wishes.  Nor  was  she  always 
contented  with  simply  speaking  it  ;  without  taking  into 
consideration  the  state  of  the  weather,  she  would  often 
express  a  wish  to  put  a  letter  on  board,  if  bound  to  the 
United  States,  or  to  procure  some  fruit  or  knicknacks,  if 
recently  from  some  port  in  the  West  Indies.  The  captain 
could  not  say  her  nay,  and  in  more  than  one  instance  the 
boat's  crew  came  within  an  ace  of  being  drowned,  while 
endeavoring  to  comply  with  her  unreasonable  wishes.  I 
never  shall  forget  how  prettily  she  pouted  for  a  whole  day, 
because  an  East  Indiaman,  with  a  fair  wind  and  a  cracking 
breeze,  refused  to  shorten  sail  and  heave  to,  until  we  could 
put  a  letter  on  board,  and  obtain  some  rare  curiosities  from 
that  distant  part  of  the  world.  In  a  word,  all  her  actions 
were  stamped  with  selfishness.  She  regarded  the  gratifica 
tion  of  her  own  wishes  as  paramount  to  every  other  earthly 
consideration,  and  captain  Lindall  had  not  firmness  and 
decision  enough  to  refuse  to  comply  with  her  most  capri 
cious  requests. 

We  were  bound  to  St.  Thomas.     But  as  we  passed  very 


THE    PIRATE    OFF    CAPE    ST.     ANTONIO.  63 

near  the  island  of  St.  Bartholomew,  the  town,  built  on  the 
shores  of  a  little  bay,  which  penetrated  some  distance 
inland,  presented  a  charming  appearance  to  the  eyes  of  the 
fair  Ellen,  and  she  insisted  on  our  running  in  and  coming 
to  anchor.  The  captain  remonstrated  with  her  as  long  as 
he  dared,  assuring  her  that  such  a  proceeding  would  be  a 
fatal  blow  to  his  insurance,  in  case  the  vessel  were  after 
wards  lost.  But  it  is  seldom  of  any  use  to  talk  reason  to  a 
pretty  woman  —  and  the  captain  was  compelled  to  comply 
with  the  entreaties,  uttered  in  the  most  musical  voice  of 
the  lovely  Ellen.  On  the  following  day  we  sailed  for  St. 
Thomas,  and  in  a  fortnight  from  that  time,  we  were  pass 
ing  through  the  Mona  passage,  and  along  the  south  side 
of  St.  Domingo,  on  our  way  to  New  Orleans. 

At  that  time  the  seas  in  the  neighborhood  of  Cuba  were 
infested  with  murderous  pirates,  and  many  sad  tales  were 
told  of  their  "rapacity  and  wanton  cruelty.  Accordingly, 
before  we  left  New  York,  the  owner  put  on  board  two 
twelve  pound  carronades,  with  cartridges  and  ball,  two 
swivels,  a  dozen  muskets,  boarding  pikes,  &c.  We  muster 
ed  twelve  men  all  told.  Our  chief  mate,  Zenas  Thompson, 
a  genuine  Yankee,  was  a  man  of  powerful  frame,  great 
resolution,  and  undaunted  courage  —  he  was  a  true  sailor, 
and  was  loved  and  respected  by  every  man  on  board.  His 
sailor-like  honesty  and  frankness,  often  urged  him  to  ex 
press  pretty  freely,  his  disapprobation  of  the  measures 
adopted  by  captain  Lindall,  in  compliance  with  the  whims 
of  his  pretty  wife.  For  this  reason,  he  was  by  no  means 
a  favorite  with  the  lady.  Our  second  mate  was  a  young 
man  belonging  to  Massachusetts,  named  Willis.  He  was 
active,  vigorous,  and  full  of  animal  spirits.  The  crew  was 
composed  of  Yankees,  and  consisted  of  eight  as  genuine 
sailors,  and  brave  and  honest  fellows,  as  ever  slushed  a  top 
mast,  or  handled  a  marlinspike.  The  cook  was  a  stout, 
athletic,  black  fellow,  a  native  of  Boston.  With  such 
officers,  and  such  a  crew,  to  say  nothing  of  the  captain 
and  his  wife,  it  was  thought  that  we  should  be  more  than 
a  match  for  any  piratical  boat,  or  even  small  armed  vessel 
that  might  attack  us. 

After  we  left  St.  Thomas,  being  bound  to  New  Orleans, 
and  our  course  lying  along  the  south  side  of  Cuba,  as  far 


64  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

as  Cape  St.  Antonio,  Mr.  Thompson  suggested  to  the  cap 
tain  the  propriety  of  getting  our  arras  and  ammunition 
ready  for  use,  in  case  we  were  attacked.  The  captain 
admitted  the  propriety  of  the  measure,  and  as  his  wife  no 
farther  opposed  it.  than  to  say  that  she  hoped  they  would 
have  no  occasion  tc  use  fire  arms  while  she  was  on  board, 
the  guns  were  got  ready  for  action,  and  every  preparation 
was  made  to  give  the  pirates  a  warm  reception,  ia  case 
they  thought  proper  to  molest  us. 

We  passed  merrily  on  our  way,  with  a  pleasant  breeze 
from  the  eastward,  the  regular  trade  wind.  The  influence 
of  Mrs.  Lindall  over  her  husband  did  not  seem  to  diminish, 
but  rather  increased.  The  poor  man  soon  became  appa 
rently  reconciled  to  her  assumption  of  authority  over  him, 
and  no  longer  even  made  a  show  of  disputing  any  of  her 
thoughtless  suggestions  or  plans.  The  mates  were  for 
bidden  to  walk  the  quarter  deck  in  the  night,  for  fear  of 
disturbing  her  slumbers  —  and  for  the  same  reason,  the 
sailors  were  forbidden  to  indulge  in  their  accustomed 
cheerful  song,  while  engaged  in  pulling  and  hauling  on  the 
quarter  deck.  The  holy-stone  and  scrubbing  brush,  made 
music  by  no  means  pleasing  to  madam's  ears,  and  therefore 
were  seldom  used.  Mr.  Thompson  bore  these  annoyances 
with  the  patience  of  a  philosopher.  He  appeared  to  com 
fort  himself  with  the  idea,  that  a  few  w_eeks  only  would 
elapse,  before  he  should  be  in  an  American  port,  and  he 
would  have  an  opportunity  of  changing  his  situation. 
The  crew,  however,  were  less  disposed  to  submit  to  all 
the  inconveniences  and  extra  labors,  which  were  imposed 
spon  them,  in  consequence  of  this  lady's  being  on  board  — 
ind  it  required  all  the  authority  and  energy  of  Mr.  Thomp 
son  to  prevent  insubordination,  and  perhaps  revolt. 

We  passed  along  the  south  side  of  Cuba,  keeping  a  good 
iffing  from  the  isle  of  Pines,  and  hauled  up  for  the  passage 
into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  which  lies  between  Cape  Latouche 
on  the  main  land,  and  Cape  St.  Antonio,  the  western  ex 
tremity  of  Cuba.  We  entered  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  without 
having  encountered  any  suspicious  sail,  and  captain  Lindall, 
who  had  evidently  felt  exceedingly  uneasy,  while  cruising 
in  these  waters,  which  were  notoriously  infested  with  pi 
rates,  recovered  his  usual  cheerfulness,  and  laughed  and 


THE    PIRATE    OFF    CAPE    ST.    ANTONIO.  65 

joked  with  his  better  half,  assuring  her  that  we  had  now 
passed  all  danger,  and  that  there  was  no  longer  any  thing 
to  be  apprehended  from  pirates. 

It  was  about  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  and  Cape 
St.  Antonio  was  still  in  sight,  bearing  about  S.  E.  by  S., 
when  a  man  who  was  employed  aloft,  sang  out,  "  sail  ho  !  " 

"  Where  away  ? "  said  Mr.  Thompson. 

"  On  the  lee  beam,"  returned  the  man  at  the  mast  head. 

There  was  a  fine  breeze  -to  the  eastward  at  the  time  — 
and  as  all  our  ideas  of  pirates  were  associated  with  the  isle 
of  Pines  arid  Cape  St.  Antonio,  no  one  thought  of  looking 
to  leeward.  But  there  was  now  plainly  to  be  seen  a  long, 
rakish-looking  schooner,  not  more  than  six  or  seven  miles 
off,  steering  on  a  wind  with  her  starboard  tacks  aboard 
evidently  with  the  design  of  cutting  us  off.  The  captain 
took  a  long  look  at  her  with  his  glass,  and  then  without 
saying  a  word,  handed  it  to  Mr.  Thompson.  But  I  ob 
served  that  his  pale  and  dejected  countenance,  furnished  a 
strong  contrast  with  the  cheerful  smiles  which  decked  his 
visage  only  a  few  moments  before. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  her?  "  said  captain  Lindall  in  a 
faltering  voice. 

"  Why,"  said  Mr.  Thompson,  "  she  is  rather  a  suspicious 
looking  craft,  to  be  sure,  but  she  may  be  a  vessel  from  the 
Mexican  coast,  working  out  into  the  Gulf  Stream.  I 
think  it  would  be  best  to  take  in  the  studding  sails,  and 
haul  our  wind  —  and  if  she  is  a  pirate  we  may  possibly 
get  clear  of  her." 

"  If  she  is  a  pirate,"  said  captain  Lindall,  "  that  will  be 
of  little  use,  for  she  will  sail  two  knots  to  our  one,  on  a 
wind.  However  we'll  try  it,  at  all  events." 

The  orders  were  given,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  Hya- 
cintha  was  braced  sharp  up,  and  moving  along  close-hauled, 
at  the  rate  of  four  or  five  knots.  At  this  moment  the  bear 
ings  of  the  suspicious  sail  were  taken,  to  ascertain  whether 
she  increased  or  diminished  her  distance.  For  a  few  mo 
ments  we  were  in  an  unenviable  state  of  suspense  —  but 
it  was  soon  ascertained  beyond  a  doubt  that  the  schooner 
was  head-reaching  us  rapidly,  and  at  the  same  time  was 
eating  us  out  of  the  wind.  "Poor  Hawser,"  said  I  to 
myself,  "  it  is  a  gone  case  with  you." 
6* 


66  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

"  Capt.  Lmdall,  that  schooner  is  coming  up  with  us,' 
said  Mr.  Thompson,  "  and  I  can  see  by  the  glass  that  her 
decks  are  full  of  men.  She  is  a  pokerish  looking  craft, 
and  there's  no  knowing  what  she  is  after.  Had  we  not 
better  call  all  hands  to  quarters,  get  our  guns  in  readiness, 
and  prepare  for  a  desperate  defence  ?  " 

"  Why,"  said  the  captain,  "  if  that  fellow  be  a  pirate,  he 
is  doubtless  well  armed,  and  it  would  be  madness  to  at 
tempt  any  resistance.  He  has  men  enough  on  board  to 
eat  us  without  salt,  and  doubtless  he  has  several  large  guns, 
perhaps  a  Long  Tom,  as  well  as  small  arms.  What  do 
you  think  of  it,  my  Ellen  ?  "  continued  the  captain,  turn 
ing  to  his  pretty  wife,  whose  cheeks,  fear  had  robbed  of 
their  wonted  roses. 

"Oh,"  said  the  really  lovely  woman,  "do  not  fight,  I 
beg  of  you.  If  you  do,  I  know  we  shall  all  be  killed." 

"  There's  no  help  for  it,"  said  Mr.  Thompson.  "  If  we 
cannot  beat  that  fellow  off,  we  shall  have  our  throats  cut 
before  two  hours.  The  pirates  have  shown  no  quarter 
lately,  but  have  sworn  to  murder  in  cold  blood  every 
American  who  is  so  unfortunate  as  to  fall  into  their  hands. 
Every  man  has  his  peculiar  taste,  but  for  my  own  part,  I 
had  rather  die  grappling  with  my  enemy,  than  be  deliber 
ately  stabbed  and  thrown  overboard  after  I  have  surren 
dered.  Call  all  hands  therej  forward ! "  added  he,  in  a 
voice  of  thunder. 

The  petted  beauty  looked  into  her  husband's  face,  and 
burst  into  tears.  But  captain  Lindall  saw  from  his  mate's 
determined  manner  that  all  the  lion  was  roused  within  him, 
and  that  he  was  resolved  to  sell  his  life  dearly.  He  saw 
that  he  could  not  comply  with  the  wishes  of  his  wife,  and 
surrender  his  vessel  without  resistance ;  and  he  well  knew 
that  if  any  resistance  were  made,  death  to  all  on  board,  must 
be  the  inevitable  result,  if  taken.  He  therefore  issued  or 
ders  to  get  the  brig  in  readiness  for  an  engagement.  And 
I  really  believe  that  if  his  wife  had  not  been  on  board,  or  if 
before  the  commencement  of  the  engagement  he  had  bun 
dled  her  down  into  the  run,  and  clapped  on  the  scuttle,  he 
would  have  stood  the  deck,  and  fought  the  pirate  like  a  man. 

But  Mr.  Thompson  seemed  in  his  element.  All  hands 
were  on  deck  in  a  trice,  and  although  not  more  than  one 


THE    PIRATE    OFF    CAPE    ST>     ANTONIO.  61 

or  two  had  ever  heard  the  whistling  of  a  bullet,  they  all 
declared  they  would  stand  by  him  as  long  as  there  was  a 
shot  in  the  locker.  The  cook  rilled  his  coppers  with  salt 
water,  declaring  that  he  would  give  'them  a  warm  reception 
—  the  large  guns  were  loaded  with  round  shot  and  lan- 
grage,  and  the  swivels  with  musket  balls.  The  small  arms 
were  also  loaded,  and  the  boarding  pikes  and  cutlasses  got 
ready  for  the  occasion. 

Meanwhile  the  schooner  was  gaining  upon  us  fast.  It 
was  plain  that  she  sailed  two  feet  to  our  one,  and  when  she 
had  got  about  two  points  forward  of  our  larboard  beam,  she 
tacked,  heading  towards  us.  When  she  fell  into  our  wake 
she  was  not  more  than  two  miles  distant,  at  which  time  she 
again  tacked  and  stood  directly  for  us.  We  were  all  watch 
ing  her  with  much  anxiety,  for  although  her  movements 
were  somewhat  suspicious,  it  was  by  no  means  certain  that 
the  schooner  was  one  of  the  bloody,  piratical  vessels  that 
infested  the  coast  of  Cuba.  While  we  were  all  intently 
gazing  on  the  schooner,  our  countenances  alternately  ex 
pressing  hopes  and  fears,  she  fired  a  gun,  the  shot  fioni 
which  struck  the  water  about  twenty  rods  astern.  For  a 
moment  the  hull  of  the  schooner  was  obscured  by  the 
smoke,  but  when  it  cleared  away,  we  saw  displayed  at  her 
main  peak,  the  piratical  black  flag ! 

My  heart  quailed  within  me  at  that  sight — and  I  believe 
that  I  was  not  the  only  person  on  board  who  wished  him 
self  safely  deposited  on  terra  firma.  When  Mrs.  Lindall 
became  aware  of  the  undoubted  character  of  our  pursuer, 
her  fortitude  entirely  forsook  her.  She  accused  her  husband 
of  imprudence  in  taking  her  with  him  on  such  a  dangerous 
voyage — and  herself  of  folly  in  running  such  a  fearful  risk. 
She  declared  that  she  should  be  killed  —  but  refused  to 
leave  the  deck  unless  her  husband  accompanied  her.  Cap- 
tain  Lindall  knew  not  what  to  do.  Firmness  of  purpose  and 
decision  were  not  prominent  traits  in  his  character. 

It  is  in  such  an  emergency  as  this,  that  a  man  of  energy 
and  determination  will  make  his  power  be  felt.  Mr. 
Thompson  represented  to  his  superior  officer  the  propriety 
of  relieving  the  deck  of  the  lady ;  and  urged  him  to  induce 
her  either  by  threats  or  persuasion  to  go  below.  But  the 
lady,  although  completely  overcome  with  terror,  seemed 


68  TALK3    OF    THE    OCFSAN. 

insensible  to  the  danger  to  which  she  would  be  exposed  by 
remaining  on  deck — and  declared  that  nothing  on  earth 
should  part  her  from  her  husband.  She  clung  to  him  in 
frantic  agony,  and  said  she  would  on  her  bended  knees 
sue  to  the  pirate  for  mercy. 

There  are  few  things,  which  exercise  a  more  potent  in 
fluence  over  the  mind  of  man,  than  the  sight  of  beauty  in 
distress  —  a  lovely  woman  in  tears,  will  do  more  to  change 
the  purposes  of  determined  men,  than  rude  menaces  or  the 
prospect  of  imminent  peril.  Captain  Lindall  was  evident 
ly  losing  all  inclination  to  fight  —  and  the  crew  began  to 
look  as  if  they  had  no  objections  to  suspend  the  prepara 
tion  for  an  engagement.  Mr.  Thompson,  at  once  saw  how 
matters  stood,  and  addressed  the  crew  in  the  following 
pithy  harangue : 

"  My  brave  fellows,  that  pirate  is  overhauling  us  very  fast 
—  his  intention  is  doubtless  to  take  possession  of  our  ves 
sel —  and  if  we  allow  him  to  do  it,  he  will  cut  all  our 
throats,  or  make  us  walk  the  plank.  He  can  do  no  more  if 
we  resist  as  long  as  we  are  able  to  make  any  resistance. 
We  have  guns  and  ammunition,  and  although  few  in 
numbers,  we  may  do  much  if  we  go  heartily  to  work,  and 
possibly  be  able  to  cripple  our  antagonist,  or  beat  him  off. 
We  have  our  choice  to  fight  with  some  prospect  of  success, 
or  to  give  up  the  ship  without  striking  a  blow,  with  the 
certainty  of  being  afterwards  massacred  in  cold  blood. 
Brave  men  cannot  hesitate  a  moment  as  to  the  course  they 
ought  to  adopt  in  such  an  emergency.  What  say  you  men?" 

"We'll  fight,"  responded  they, with  one  voice  —  "we'll 
fight  and  beat  the  scoundrels  off —  or  die  at  our  guns,  like 
true  Yankee  sailors." 

"  That's  enough,"  said  the  mate,  "  every  man  to  his  sta 
tion,  and  be  upon  the  alert  my  boys,  for  we  have  a  tough 
job  to  execute." 

He  then  turned  to  captain  Lindall,  who  was  still  suppoi  t- 
ing  his  wife  on  the  quarter  deck.  "  Captain  Lindall,"  said  he, 
"  your  wife  must  go  below." 

"  Must  go  below,  Mr.  Thompson  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  say  must  go  below.  This  is  no  time  for  a 
man  to  pick  his  words.  Her  presence  on  deck  can  be  of 
no  use  to  herself,  and  only  tends  to  discourage  the  crew, 
and  the  sooner  the  deck  is  cleared  of  her,  the  bettee  " 


THE    PIRATE    OFF    CAPE    ST.    ANTONIO.  69 

"  Very  well,  sir,  I  shall  remember  this  language  —  and 
ihe  time  will  come  when  you  shall  account  for  it.  But 
Ellen,  my  love,  perhaps  you  had  better  go  down  into  the 
cabin,"  added  he,  addressing  his  wife. 

"  No,  no,"  murmured  his  wife,  "  I  cannot  go  below,  or 
'if  I  do,  you  must  go  with  me." 

"  I  will  assist  you  down  into  the  cabin,  my  dear,  but  you 
must  be  aware  that  my  post  as  commander  of  this  vesse', 
is  on  the  quarter  deck,  and  you  would  njot  wish  me  to 
desert  my  duty." 

The  lady  said  nothing,  but  looked  unutterable  things. 
At  that  moment  the  pirate  fired  another  shot,  which  came 
rattling  among  the  rigging  over  our  heads.  Captain  Lindall 
took  the  arm  of  his  lady,  and  partly  by  force,  and  partly 
by  persuasion,  hurried  her  below — while  the  poor  woman, 
amid  hysterical  sobs,  shrieked  "  we  shall  all  be  killed !  we 
diall  all  be  killed  !  but  husband,  you  shall  not  leave  me." 

"  I  hope  he'll  stay  with  you  until  after  the  action," 
muttered  Mr.  Thompson,  "  he  would  only  help  to  cumbej 
the  deck,  without  doing  any  good.  Now,  men,  to  your 
stations ;  and  let  us  do  our  duty." 

The  small  arms  were  all  loaded,  each  with  an  ounce 
ball  and  seven  buck  shot,  and  were  given  into  the  charge 
of  two  long-limbed  Yankees  from  "  down  east,"  who  had 
orders  to  reserve  their  fire  until  they  received  directions 
from  the  mate,  and  then  to  blaze  away  at  the  enemy  as  fast 
as  they  could,  taking  good  aim.  A  steady,  careful,  and 
brave  old  sailor  was  placed  at  the  helm,  the  boarding  pikes 
were  got  in  readiness  for  use,  in  case  they  should  be 
wanted,  the  two  big  guns  were  both  run  out  on  the 
larboard  side,  lashings  cast  ofF,  primed,  and  matches 
lighted,  and  were  given  in  charge  of  the  second  mate, 
who,  although  he  had  never  witnessed  an  engagement, 
exhibited  much  coolness  and  determination  of  character, 
and  was  evidently  resolved  to  die  at  his  guns,  rather  than 
be  taken  by  the  pirates.  The  top  gallant  sails  were  taken 
in,  and  the  courses  hauled  up,  that  there  should  be  no 
obstruction  in  the  way  of  working  ship,  and  the  cook 
had  his  boilers  well  fiHed  with  water,  and  a  roaring  fire  be 
neath  them. 

In  the  mean  time  the  pirate  was  overhauling  us  fast. 


70  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

He  followed  nearly  in  the  wake  of  the  Hyacintha,  evidently 
with  a  design  of  carrying  her  by  boarding  on  the  lee 
quarter,  and  occasionally  sending  over  us  a  shot  from 
"  Long  Tom,"  which  made  more  noise  than  execution.  In 
the  course  of  a  short  time  the  piratical  schooner  had  ranged 
up  to  within  half  pistol  shot  —  but  not  a  gun  had  been 
fired  from  the  Hyacintha.  The  captain  of  the  schooner 
now  appeared  on  the  forecastle.  He  was  a  stout,  feiocious- 
ooking  fellow,  with  bushy  whiskers :  a  bandanna  handker 
chief  was  bounti  round  his  head,  two  pistols  were  stuck  in 
a  belt  which  encircled  his  body,  in  his  right  hand  he 
grasped  a  cutlass,  which  he  brandished  in  a  menacing 
manner,  while  he  held  in  his  left  the  speaking  trumpet 
through  which  he  hailed  the  Hyacintha,  ordering  us,  in 
tolerable  English,  to  heave  to  immediately  and  haul  down 
our  colors,  or  every  soul  should  be  $>ut  to  death. 

These  orders  not  being  complied  with,  as  Mr.  Thompson 
continued  walking  the  quarter  deck  without  apparently 
paying  any  attention  to  the  demands  of  the  big-whiskered 
pirate,  this  gentleman  turned  to  his  crew,  and  gave  some 
orders,  pointing  at  the  same  time  towards  the  brig  in  the 
most  significant  manner.  In  an  instant  the  bowsprit  and 
jio-boom  of  the  schooner  was  filled  with  men,  armed  to  the 
teeth,  and  prepared  for  boarding. 

"  Now,"  said  Mr.  Thompson,  "  is  our  tone.  Mr.  Jarvis 
be  all  ready  with  your  guns,  to  pour  it  into  him  when  I 
keep  her  away,  in  a  style  which  will  astonish  him.  Har.l 
up  your  helm,  Tom  !  Square  the  after  yards,  men  !" 

The  brig  wore  short  round  upon  her  heel  —  and  the 
manoeuvre  was  executed  so  suddenly  and  unexpectedly, 
that  the  pirate  had  no  time  to  guard  against  the  consequen 
ces,  and  before  her  position  could  be  materially  changed, 
our  guns  were  both  brought  to  bear  upon  the  schooner  in  a 
raking  position,  and  were  fired  when  at  the  distance  of  not 
more  than  twenty  yards.  The  execution  was  tremendous. 
The  jib-boom  and  bowsprit  were  completely  stripped  of  the 
scoundrels,  who  were  prepared  to  board  us  and  cut  our 
throats.  Many  of  them  fell  into  the  sea  and  perished. 
Some  few,  badly  wounded  with  pieces  of  langrage,  clung 
to  the  rigging,  and  crawled  in  on  deck,  howling  piteously. 

The  captain  of  the  pirate  was  truly  astonished  —  for  he 


THE    PIRATE    OFF    CAPE    ST.    ANTONIO.  *73 

nad  no  suspicion  that  we  intended  to  make  any  resistance, 
but  he  saw  that  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost,  for  our  small  arms 
were  at  this  time  picking  off  those  of  his  men  whom  the 
big  guns  had  spared.  The  schooner  had  fallen  off  consid 
erably  also,  and  ranging  ahead  at  the  same  time,  her  jib 
boom  passed  between  our  fore  and  main  masts,  and  she 
became  for  a  few  moments  fixed  in  that  position.  The 
pirate  captain  called  upon  his  men  to  follow  him,  and 
rushed  out  upon  the  bowsprit,  supported  by  about  twenty 
as  desperate  fellows  as  ever  handled  a  cutlass  or  stabbed  an 
honest  man  with  a  stiletto.  But  we  were  prepared  for  them, 
and  as  the  leader  of  the  pirates  sprang  upon  our  deck,  he 
was  thrust  through  the  body  with  a  boarding  pike,  directed 
by  the  nervous  arm  of  the  mate  —  others  were  shot  off  by 
our  small  arms,  which  did  excellent  service,  a  few  reached 
the  deck  of  the  Hyacintha,  and  a  contest  commenced  hand 
to  hand  with  our  men ;  but  before  either  side  had  gained 
any  advantage,  the  cook  rushed  from  his  galley  with  a 
bucket  of  scalding  water  in  one  hand  and  a  "sauce  pan  in 
the  other,  with  which  he  distributed  his  favors  so  liberally 
among  the  pirates,  that  they  soon  lost  all  relish  for  fighting, 
and  either  jumped  overboard,  or  were  cut  down  by  our 
brave  fellows  while  they  were  capering  like  madmen  about 
the  deck,  and  howling  in  agony. 

The  deck  was  hardly  cleared  of  these  scoundrels,  when 
the  schooner  became  disengaged  from  the  brig,  and  dropped 
astern.  In  this  position,  they  gave  us  a  volley  of  musketry, 
which  compliment  we  answered  by  the  contents  of  our 
swivels,  that  helped  somewhat  to  swell  the  list  of  the  killed 
and  wounded  on  board  the  pirate.  The  few  who  were  left 
able  to  perform  any  duty,  exerted  themselves  to  get  the 
schooner  on  a  wind,  and  although  we  continued  tc  pepper 
them  with  bullets,  and  round  shot  from  our  big  guns,  as 
long  as  they  continued  within  reach,  they  were  soon  ena 
bled  by  their  superiority  of  sailing  to  range  so  far  ahead 
that  we  found  it  useless  to  continue  firing.  The  schooner 
escaped,  but  her  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  must  have  been 
very  great.  When  she  first  came  along  side,  from  forty  to 
fifty  men  could  be  seen  on  her  deck  —  when  she  hauled 
off,  there  were  hardly  half  a  dozen  men  able  to  do  duty. 

During  the  whole  of  the  engagement,  captain  Lindal) 
7 


74  TiLES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

and  his  lady  kept  the  cabin.  We  could  occasionally,  dar 
ing  intervals  in  the  roar  of  musketry  and  cannon,  hear  the 
hysterical  screams  of  the  lady,  and  the  exhortations  of  her 
husband  to  be  composed.  But  as  we  gave  the  pirate  our 
warm  salute  with  the  swivels,  we  heard  proceeding  from 
the  cabin  a  deep  and  piercing  shriek  of  anguish,  which 
seemed  to  thrill  through  every  heart ;  after  which  all  was 
still.  When  the  engagement  was  terminated,  and  the 
pirate  had  got  out  of  reach  of  our  guns,  Mr.  Thompson  put 
his  head  down  the  companion-way,  and  called  out  that  the 
battle  was  over  ;  but  no  answer  was  returned !  Alarmed,  he 
descended  the  steps,  and  entered  the  cabin,  followed  by 
myself,  and  some  others  of  the  ship's  company,  and  there, 
a  sight  presented  itself,  which  will  never  be  erased  from  my 
memory.  Upon  the  cabin  floor,  in  the  midst  of  a  pool  of 
gore,  were  extended  the  forms  of  captain  Lindall  and  his 
lovely  wife,  both  apparently  without  sensation.  We  has 
tened  to  render  assistance,  but  found  that  a  musket  ball  had 
passed  through  the  ill-fated  captain's  throat,  from  which 
wound  the  blood  was  still  welling ;  the  jugular  vein  had 
been  divided,  and  life  had  fled  forever.  His  wife  was  still 
alive,  having  fallen  in  a  swoon  upon  the  dead  body  of  her 
husband.  But  it  was  with  much  difficulty  that  we  were 
able  to  restore  her  to  her  senses,  and  then  her  grief  was  so 
violent  that  it  would  surpass  the  power  of  language  to 
describe  it. 

We  subsequently  learned  that  captain  Lindall  attempted 
several  times  to  come  on  deck  during  the  engagement ;  but 
was  prevented  by  his  wife,  who  clinging  to  his  neck,  partly 
by  force,  and  partly  by  her  entreaties  and  tears,  induced 
him  to  remain.  During  the  latter  part  of  the  action  he 
was  sitting  in  an  arm  chair,  holding  his  Ellen  in  his  arms, 
and  attempting  to  quiet  her  apprehensions,  when  the  piratei 
after  passing  astern  of  the  brig  fired  a  volley  of  musketry. 
One  of  the  balls  entered  the  cabin  window,  grazed  the 
cheek  of  the  fainting  fair  one,  and  passed  through  her  hus 
band's  neck,  who  fell  to  the  floor  and  expired  without  a 
groan.  It  was  then  she  uttered  that  piercing  shriek,  which 
seems  even  now  to  be  ringing  in  my  ears. 

It  is  singular  that  captain  Lindall  was  the  only  man, 
on  our  side,  killed  in  this  desperate  engagement.  Had  he 


THE    PIRATE    OFF    CAPE    ST.    ANTONIO.  75 

fallen  while  bravely  defending  his  vessel  against  the  attacks 
of  a  band  of  murdering  pirates,  his  memory  would  have 
been  fondly  cherished  by  his  shipmates  and  his  friends. 
His  untimely  fate  was  a  striking  illustration  of  the  impro 
priety  of  placing  men  of  weak  minds,  deficient  in  energy 
and  resolution,  in  responsible  situations,  where  not  only 
riches,  but  lives  are  at  stake.  Mr.  Thompson  received  a 
slight  cut  on  the  forehead  from  a  cutlass,  during  the  action 
on  the  decks  of  the  Hyacintha ;  and  one  of  the  crew  was 
shot  through  the  shoulder  with  a  pistol  bullet,  from  the  ef 
fects  of  which  wound  he  with  difficulty  recovered.  Our 
rigging  was  much  cut  up,  and  the  mainmast  received  an 
ugly  wound,  by  a  shot  from  the  "  long  Tom,"  before  we 
came  to  close  action  We  met  with  no  difficulty,  however, 
in  proceeding  to  New  Orleans,  whither  we  arrived  in  about 
a  week  after  our  action  with  the  pirates. 

'Mrs.  Lindall  having  lost  her  husband  under  such  melan 
choly  circumstances,  ere  the  honey-moon  had  hardly  waned, 
continued  for  a  long  time  (three  weeks  at  least,)  inconsola 
ble.  She  finally  took  passage  for  New  York,  in  a  packet, 
where  she  arrived  without  having  met  with  any  remarkable 
adventure,  and  before  six  months  were  passed  away,  she 
had  again  plighted  her  faith  to  a  young  gentleman,  a 
lawyer  —  she  declared  she  would  have  nothing  more  to  do 
with  sailors ;  and  ere  twelve  months  had  elapsed  from  the 
death  of  her  husband,  she  had  drowned  all  her  sorrows  in 
the  sea  of  matrimony. 


IT  was  in  the  month  of  July,  1819,  that  I  happened  to 
!>c  in  the  port  of  Monte  Video.  A  cruel  and  bloody  war 
at  that  time  raged  between  the  authorities  of  Monte  Video, 
and  Artegas,  a  chieftain,  unpolished  and  uneducated,  but 
whose  native  shrewdness  and  valor  commanded  the  admi 
ration  of  the  wild  and  half  savage  inhabitants  of  the  Banda 
Oriental,  and  whose  ambition  prompted  him  to  place  himself 
at  their  head  and  declare  for  independence.  At  that  time 
the  "rights  of  man"  were  but  little  regarded  at  Monte 
Video.  Despotism,  oppression,  martial  law  and  its  attend 
ant  evils  triumphed  over  liberty  and  justice.  Americans 
were  objects  of  especial  dislike,  not  only  in  consequence 
of  the  freedom  and  happiness,  which  it  was  known  reigned 
in  their  country,  but  because  their  privateers,  under  the  flag 
of  Artegas,  who  owned  not  a  ship  or  a  seaport,  with  com 
missions  bearing  his  seal  and  signature,  were  roving  over 
the  ocean,  and  capturing  every  Portuguese  vessel,  they  fell 
in  with ;  Americans,  were  therefore,  viewed  by  the  inhabi 
tants  of  the  various  ports  in  the  Brazils  with  distrust  —  they 
were  disliked,  and  were  not  unfrequently  treated  with  insult 
and  indignity. 

At  this  time  there  were  two  or  three  American  vessels 
lying  "in  the  harbor  of  Monte  Video,  there  being  peace 
oetween  the  United  States  and  Portugal.  One  of  these 
vessels  was  the  beautiful'  and  very  fast-sailing  brig  Ariel, 
commanded  by  a  very  worthy,  but  high  spirited  Yankee, 
named  Richardson,  belonging  to  a  port  in  Massachusetts 
Bay.  In  consequence  of  the  reasons,  to  which  I  have 
alluded,  he  had  met  with  difficulty  at  the  custom  house, 
which  was  with  some  trouble  settled  by  the  assistance  of 
some  English  and  Portuguese  merchants  of  the  place,  and 
he  had  taken  his  cargo  on  board,  cleared  at  the  custom 
house,  and  was  ready  for  sea.  On  the  morning  of  his 
intended  departure,  as  he  was  getting  up  his  anchor,  and 


A    SCENE    IN    MONTE    VIDEO  77 

making  sail,  a  boat  from  the  guard  ship  came  along-side ; 
an  officer  sprang  on  board,  and  informed  him  that  two 
soldiers  had  deserted  from  the  barracks  the  night  before, 
and  there  was  reason  to  believe  that  they  were  secreted  on 
board  his  vessel.  Capt.  Richardson,  who  knew  that  there 
was  a  severe  penalty  attached  to  an  offence  of  this  kind, 
conscious  of  his  innocence,  told  the  officer,  that  there  must 
be  some  mistake  in  the  matter,  as  the  men  could  not  be  on 
board  —  but  he  was,  of  course,  welcome  to  search.  The 
search  took  place,  and  after  a  little  while,  the  deserters 
were  found,  stowed  away  in  the  fore  peak !  having  been 
brought  off  the  night  before  by  some  of  the  crew,  who 
were  on  shore  on  liberty  ;  and  of  course  without  the  consent 
or  knowledge  of  the  captain  or  mates. 

This  discovery  put  a  stop  to  all  preparations  for  sea  — 
the  cable  was  a^ain  payed  out,  and  the  sails  furled.  Captain 
Ricliardson  was,  with  little  ceremony  ordered  into  the  boat, 
and  was  conveyed  on  shore,  where  a  guard  of  soldiers  took 
charge  of  him,  and  escorted  him  to  the  presence  of  the 
Admiral  of  the  Port,  a  part  of  whose  duty  it  was  to  take 
cognizance  of  such  matters.  The  Admiral  was  a  fierce, 
swarthy-looking  man,  of  short  stature,  but  a  powerful  frame 
—  a  frown  of  malignity  constantly  rested  upon  his  brow, 
and  he  delighted  in  the  wanton  exercise  of  the  almost 
unlimited  power,  with  which,  at  that  time,  he  was  invested. 
He  delighted  in  acts  of  tyranny,  and  knew,  or  cared 
nothing  for  the  principles  of  justice. 

When  the  offending  American  was  brought  before  him, 
and  his  crime  explained,  a  gleam  of  savage  joy  for  a  moment 
lighted  up  his  countenance,  which  soon,  however,  gave 
place  to  a  scowl  of  fearful  import.  He  listened  with  impa 
tience  to  the  testimony  of  the  boarding  officer,  who  stated 
the  facts  of  the  case ;  he  would  listen  to  no  explanation 
from  captain  Richardson,  who  loudly  and  repeatedly  disclaim 
ed  any  criminal  intent,  or  knowledge  of  the  act.  But  this 
said  the  Admiral,  was  altogether  useless ;  enough  was 
proved  to  convict  him  of  an  attempt  to  carry  away  from 
Monte  Video,  two  Portuguese  soldiers,  in  contempt  of  the 
laws  prohibiting  such  an  act  —  and  he  conceived  that  it  WHS 
his  duty  to  inflict  upon  him  exemplary  punishment,  as  a 
salutary  warning  to  others.  Without  further  ceremony,  he 
7  * 


78  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAtf. 

ordered  ihe  astonished  American  to  be  conveyed  to  the  quay, 
or  public  landing  place,  lashed  to  a  gun  on  the  battery,  and 
severely  flogged  on  his  bare  back  ! 

The  sentence  was  executed  upon  captain  Richardson,  in 
the  most  unfeeling  manner  —  his  back  was  shockingly  lac 
erated  —  but  he  bore  his  sufferings,  amid  the  jeers  and 
shouts  of  the  populace,  who  were  present,  without  a  mur 
mur  or  a  groan.  When  the  executioner  had  performed  his 
duty,  he  was  freed  from  his  fetters  and  insultingly  told  by 
the  Port  Admiral  himself,  who  had  witnessed  the  punishment, 
that  ne  might  now  go  on  board  his  vessel  and  proceed  to 
sea,  carrying  with  him  a  token  of  Portuguese  justice ! 
Richardson  answered  him  but  by  a  look,  breathing  scorn 
and  defiance,  and  hastened  into  his  boat,  which  was 
waiting  for  him  at  the  landing  place.  As  his  men  rowed 
him  on  board,  he  said  not  a  word,  but  the  convulsive 
twitches  of  his  features,  showed  that  although  all  was  fair 
without,  the  passions  were  busily  at  work  within.  He  went 
into  his  cabin  and  changed  his  clothes,  disguising  himself  in 
such  a  manner,  that  he  could  not  easily  be  recognized.  He 
loaded  a  pistol  with  two  balls,  and  put  it  in  his  pocket,  and 
went  on  deck.  He  then  caused  the  brig  to  be  got  under 
weigh  ;  and  ordered  the  mate,  who  was  a  faithful  and  intel 
ligent  officer,  to  proceed  over  the  bar,  and  heave  to,  for  a 
couple  of  hours ;  and  if  he,  the  captain,  did  not  return  on 
board  within  that  time,  to  make  the  best  of  his  way  for  the 
port  in  the  United  States,  to  which  he  was  bound.  He 
then  ordered  his  gig,  a  small  but  beautiful  four-oared  boat 
to  be  lowered  and  manned,  and  proceeded  on  shore. 

It  was  about  ten  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  when  captain 
Richardson  landed  at  the  quay.  He  told  his  men  that  they 
must  remain  in  the  boat,  ready  to  shove  off  and  pull  for 
their  lives,  at  a  moment's  warning.  The  men,  who  were 
attached  to  their  commander,  promised  the  most  implicit 
obedience  to  his  orders,  at  the  same  time  declaring  that  they 
were  willing  to  peril  their  lives  in  his  defence,  if  necessary. 
He  sprang  on  shore,  but  owing  to  the  alteration  in  his  dress, 
he  was  not  recognised  by  any  persons  on  the  quay,  although 
all  remarked  his  hurried  gait,  and  the  fierce  and  determined 
expression  of  his  countenance.  He  looked  around  him  for 
the  Admiral  of  the  Port,  the  tyrant,  who  had  punished  him 


A    SCENE    IN    MONTE    VIDEO.  81 

unjustly,  and  as  he  thought,  disgraced  him  forever,  unless 
he  could  wipe  out  the  stain  on  his  honor,  with  the  heart's 
blood  of  his  enemy.  At  this  time  the  Admiral  was  stand 
ing  near  the  walls  of  the  battery,  in  the  midst  of  a  group 
of  officers,  to  whom  he  was,  apparently  with  much  savage 
glee  relating  the  morning's  adventure.  Richardson  advanc 
ed  towards  the  group,  with  his  hand  in  his  pocket,  resting 
on  the  butt  of  his  cocked  pistol.  When  within  a  few  paces 
of  his  enemy,  he  drew  forth  the  weapon,  pointed  it  at  the 
Admiral's  head  with  unerring  aim,  and  pulled  the  trigger  — 
at  the  same  time  exclaiming,  in  a  voice  rendered  by  the 
impulse  of  revenge,  almost  preternaturally  loud  and  clear, 
u  Die,  Tyrant,  Die  !  "  The  bullet  sped,  and  did  its  work. 
It  lodged  in  the  brain  of  the  Admiral,  who  fell  to  the  ground, 
a  corpse  ! 

Richardson  turned,  and  rushed  towards  his  boat,  aware 
that  that  was  his  only  chance  for  escape.  But  the  great 
work  of  vengeance  was  accomplished,  and  whether  he  now 
lived  or  died  was  with  him  comparatively  of  trifling  consid 
eration.  However,  he  resolved  to  strive  as  long  as  possible 
for  his  life.  Some  soldiers  who  witnessed  the  deed,  has 
tened  to  intercept  him  in  his  flight,  but  Richardson,  who 
was  at  all  times  a  powerful  man,  and  who  now  seemed 
endued  with  superhuman  strength,  caught  the  bayonet  by 
his  hand,  as  it  was  directed  to  his  bosom,  and  wrenched 
the  musket  to  which  it  was  attached,  from  the  grasp  of  its 
owner,  then  wielding  it  as  a  club,  he  felled  every  one  who 
dared  to  impede  his  retreat,  until  he  reached  his  boat,  into 
which  he  bounded,  and  ordered  his  men  to  give  way  with 
all  their  strength  —  and  in  an  almost  incredible  brief  space 
of  lime  after  he  had  gratified  his  revenge,  he  was  a  hundred 
yards  from  the  quay,  proceeding  with  astonishing  velocity 
towards  his  vessel  ! 

The  officers  had  by  this  time  recovered  from  their  stupor, 
into  which  they  had  been  thrown  by  this  unexpected  and 
daring  act.  They  now  gave  the  word  to  the  soldiers  to 
fire  at  the  boat ;  and  the  bullets  whistled  around  the  heads 
of  Richardson  and  his  gallant  crew  ;  but  he,  nowise 
daunted,  rose  in  the  stern  seats,  and  while  with  one  hand 
he  grasped  the  tiller  and  directed  the  course  of  the  boat, 
he  shook  the  other  clenched  hand  in  defiance,  at  the  officers. 


82 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


soldiers  and  citizens,  who  by  this   time   had   crowded   in 
immense  numbers  to  the  landing  place. 

Boats  were  now  manned  from  the  quay,  and  from  the 
guard-ship,  and  sent  off  after  the  retreating  boat.  But 
Richardson  had  got  the  start  of  his  foes,  and  dashed  across 
the  shoals  at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor,  in  the  direction  of 
his  brig.  His  mate  had  literally  obeyed  his  instructions, 
and  the  Ariel  was  lying  to,  with  all  sail  set,  but  with  her 
main-top  sail  to  the  mast,  just  clear  of  the  shoals,  and  out 
of  gun-shot.  He  reached  the  deck  with  his  brave  men, 
unharmed ;  the  gig  was  hoisted  up,  the  jib  set,  and  the 
after  yards  filled ;  and  as  the  beautiful  brig  rapidly  glided 
away  from  his  pursuers,  captain  Richardson  cast  a  look 
upon  the  towers  of  Monte  Video,  fast  lessening  in  the 
distance:  —  "Farewell,"  said  he,  "I  shall  never  return 
hither.  I  have  been  deeply  injured,  but  that  injury  has 
been  fearfully  avenged." 


THE     HAUNTED     SHIP. 


"  HARK  ! "  said  old  Tom  Tiller  to  his  watchmate,  one 
dark,  stormy  night,  while  the  brig  Porcupine  was  dashing 
through  the  gulf  stream  under  short  sail,  and  puffing  and 
blowing  like  a  porpoise.  "Did  you  hear  nothing?  1 
thought  I  heard  the  sound  of  a  fiddle." 

"  A  fiddle  ?  "  said  Seth  Williams,  "  why,  what  put  that 
into  your  head  ?  't  is  nothing  but  the  creaking  of  the  trysail 
gaff,  as  the  sail  swings  to  windward,  when  we  get  into  the 
trough  of  the  sea." 

"  I  believe  you  are  right,"  said  Tom,  "  and  I  am  glad  of 
it.  But  I  thought  it  was  a  fiddle  at  first,  and  was  not  a 
little  startled." 

"  Why,"  said  Enoch  Evans,  "  how  could  you  b§  so  silly 
as  to  suppose  that  a  fiddle  could  get  on  board  the  brig  — 
when  you  well  know  there  is  not  one,  in  all  likelihood, 
within  some  hundreds  of  miles.  And  even  if  there  was  a 
fiddle  playing,  I  do  n't  see  why  it  should  startle  you  —  there 
is  no  harm  in  a  fiddle  that  I  know  of." 

"  You  think  so,  youngster  ?  "  replied  old  Tom.  "  But  I 
have  seen  the  time  when  the  sound  of  a  fiddle  would  have 
startled  you,  bold  as  you  think  yourself.  When  I  was  in 
the  old  ship  Narcissa,  I  heard  fiddling  enough  to  last  me  all 
my  life  time  —  and  that,  from  no  mortal  hand." 

"  Well,  Tom,"  said  Williams,  "  I  have  often  heard  that 
something  mysterious  took  place  on  board  that  ship  during 
her  last  voyage.  You  were  on  board  and  know  all  about 
it  —  we  have  yet  a  long  watch  before  us,  and  suppose  you 
spin  us  the  yarn,  just  for  the  sake  of  killing  time." 

"Aye,  do,"  added  Evans,  "it  will  keep  us  wide  awake, 
and  I  should  like  to  hear  it  much." 

"  Say  you  so,  shipmate  ? "  -replied  Tom.  "  Well,  I  've 
no  objection.  I  do  'nt  suppose  you  '11  believe  it,  but  I 
cannot  help  that,  nevertheless  it  is  true,  every  word  of  it," 


84  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

Tom  shifted  his  position  somewhat — placed  w.  thin  his 
jaws  a  monstrous  mass  of  the  Virginia  weed,  and  leaning 
against  the  weather  windlass  bitts,  commenced  his  narrative 
as  follows :  — 

"  You  must  know  that  about  the  year  1816,  I  found 
myself  adrift  in  the  Isle  of  France,  having  been  discharged 
from  the  brig  Calthorp,  which  put  in  in  distress,  and  was 
condemned.  With  the  rest  of  my  shipmates,  I  was  looking 
out  for  a  chance  to  get  home,  when  the  ship  Narcissa, 
captain  Wilbur,  arrived  from  Batavia,  bound  to  New  York. 
Captain  Wilbur's  object  was  to  procure  a  supply  of  water, 
and  fresh  provisions. 

"  The  next  night  after  the  ship  anchored  in  the  roads, 
three  of  her  crew  made  their  escape  in  the  jolly  boat  to  the 
shore,  and  disappeared  in  the  interior,  and  could  not 
afterwards  be  found  ;  and  notwithstanding  there  were 
many  curious  stories  told  about  the  captain,  and  of  matters 
and  things  on  board,  I  was  so  anxious  to  set  my  foot  on  my 
native  soil  once  more,  that  I  gladly  seized  the  opportunity, 
and  shipped  on  board,  at  a  hundred  dollars  by  the  run  for 
New  York.  None  of  my  shipmates  could  be  prevailed 
upon  to  accompany  me,  nor  could  captain  Wilbur  ship 
another  hand  in  the  place,  and  was  compelled  to  proceed 
on  his  voyage  with-a  deficient  crew. 

"  I  was  then  just  in  the  prime  of  life,  when  the  blood 
circulates  briskly  in  the  veins,  and  I  had  no  objection  to  a 
little  frolic  and  fun  occasionally.  Bui  I  found  the  crew  of 
the  Narcissa  to  be  the  reverse  of  a  mirth-loving  set.  From 
the  captain  down  to  the  cabin  boy,  they  looked  as  grave 
and  solemn,  and  were  almost  as  mute  as  so  many  mummies  ; 
such  a  glum  set  of  fellows,  I  never  fell  in  with  before 
nor  since.  I  puzzled  myself  to  discover  the  cause  of  their 
itong-dog  looks,  but  to  no  purpose  ;  whenever  I  alluded  to 
Ihe  subject,  they  shook  their  heads,  and  changed  the  dis 
course  to  some  other  subject. 

"  One  dark  night,  about  a  week  or  ten  days  after  we 
sailed,  it  looking  rather  squally  to  the  westward,  the  light 
sails  were  taken  in,  and  Bob  Mullins  and  myself  were  sent 
aloft  to  furl  the  fore-tbp-gallant-sail.  While  on  the  yard,  I 
thought  I  heard  the  sound  of  music  over  my  head.  I 
looked,  and  listened ;  I  saw  nothing,  but  distinctly  heard 


THE    HAUNTED    SHIP.  85 

the  sounds  of  a  violin,  playing  in  the  most  sweet  but  mel 
ancholy  tones  that  I  ever  heard,  the  tune  of  "  The  girl  I  left 
behind  me  ! "  I  never  was  so  astonished  in  my  Kfe. 

"  D'  ye  hear  that  music,  Bob  ?  "  said  I  to  my  shipmate  on 
the  lee-yard  arm.  "  What  can  it  mean  ?  " 

"  Hear  it,  Tom  ?  "  "  To  be  sure  I  do,"  replied  Bob,  in 
a  tone  tremulous  with  fear.  "  It 's  not  the  first  time  I  have 
heard  it  neither.  We  shall  have  a  hard  blow  after  this, 
depend  upon  it ;  or  meet  with  something  worse." 

"  The  music  continued  at  intervals ;  sometimes  faint  and 
sometimes  swelling  out  in  notes  as  loud  as  a  church  organ, 
which  could  be  distinctly  heard  above  the  roar  of  the  winds 
or  waves ;  but  the  tune  was  not  changed,  it  was  still  the 
sweet  and  plaintive  tune,  played  with  much  skill  and  quick 
ness,  of  "  The  girl  I  left  behind  me." 

"  When  we  reached  the  deck,  we  found  all  hands  had 
been  called,  and  preparations  were  soon  made  for  shortening 
sail,  in  anticipation  of  a  hard  gale.  The  work  was  promptly 
done,  and  in  silence,  excepting  now  and  then  the  deep 
hoarse  voice  of  the  mate  was  heard  issuing,  in  as  few  words 
as  possible,  the  necessary  orders.  The  captain  said  nothing, 
but  paced  the  quarter  deck  with  hasty  strides,  like  a  man 
whose  feelings  were  deeply  agitated. 

"The  gale  came  thundering  on,  and  was  attended  with 
peals  of  thunder  and  flashes  of  livid  lightning,  brilliant  and 
intense  to  a  degree  that  is  seldom  seen  in  any  other  part  ol 
the  world  than  in  the  vicinity  of  Madagascar.  For  twelve 
hours  \ve  lay  to  under  bare  poles  —  expecting  every  moment 
to  have  our  decks  swept  by  the  tremendous  sea  which  was 
running.  But  the  only  disaster  we  met  with  was  being 
struck  with  lightning,  which  shivered  the  main-top-gallant- 
mast,  and  killed  one  of  the  Chinese  sailors,  who  was  busy 
about  something  in  the  main-top-mast  cross-trees  at  the 
time.  The  unearthly  music,  which  had  at  first  so  much 
troubled  me,  the  fiddle  playing  the  good  old  tune,  of  "  The 
girl  I  left  behind  me,"  which  I  had  so  often  listened  to,  and 
danced  to  with  delight,  was  heard  at  intervals,  until  the 
storm  reached  its  height.  After  which,  nought  was  heard 
save  the  creaking  of  the  ropes  through  the  blocks,  and 
whistling  of  the  wind  among  the  cordage,  and  the  howling 
of  the  excited  elements 
8 


86  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN 

"  I  took  the  first  favorable  opportunity  which  occurred 
after  the  gale  had  subsided,  to  question  Bob  Mullins  in  re 
lation  to  the  mysterious  circumstances  which  had  come  to 
my  knowledge,  and  which  appeared  to  have  cast  such  a 
gloom  over  the  whole  ship's  company.  But  it  was  with 
considerable  difficulty  that  I  succeeded  in  getting  from  the 
old  fellow  the  desired  infonnation.  By  dint  of  perseverance 
and  pumping,  I  at  length  learned  that  when  the  ship  Nar- 
cissa  sailed  from  New  York,  about  twelve  months  before, 
there  was  a  supercargo  on  board  by  the  name  of  Dacres,  a 
young  gentleman  of  pleasing,  gentlemanly  manners,  who 
was  a  great  favorite  with  all  the  crew,  excepting  the  captain 
—  who  was  a  good  deal  of  the  bully  and  the  brute.  He 
treated  Mr.  Dacres  with  much  insolence  on  several  occa 
sions,  who  passed  it  over  with  wonderful  forbearance, 
although  he  was  evidently  a  man  of  spirit.  He  associated 
very  little  with  the  captain,  but  whiled  away  his  time  in 
reading,  writing  and  playing  on  the  violin,  to  which  he  was 
extremely  partial.  The  tune  which  he  was  particularly  fond 
of  playing,  was  "  The  girl  I  left  behind  me."  It  was 
believed  among  the  crew,  that  he  was  engaged  to  a  young 
lady  in  Salem,  his  native  place,  to  whom  he  was  to  be 
married  on  his  return  to  America  —  poor  fellow  !  One 
afternoon,  about  sunset,  when  nearly  two  months  out,  while 
Mr.  Dacres  was  reading  on  the  weather  side  of  the  quarter 
deck,  captain  Wilbur  came  on  deck,  apparently  well  primed 
with  brandy,  and  doubtless  intentionally,  staggered  against 
Mr.  Dacres,  knocking  the  book  out  of  his  hand,  and  almost 
upsetting  him  from  his  chair.  The  supercargo  looked  up 
with  indignation  in  his  countenance.  "  Captain  Wilbur," 
said  he,  "  what  do  you  mean  sir  ?  Do  you  wish  to  insult 
\ne  ? " 

"Take  it  as  you  plea*e,  Mr.  Dacres,"  said  captain 
Wilbur.  "  The  weather  side  of  the  quarter  deck  is  for  my 
especial  use  — and  I  will  not  allow  you  to  monopolize  it.' ' 

"  You  mean,  pitiful  scoundrel !  "  returned  Dacres. 

"What's  that  you  say,  sir?"  furiously  exclaimed  the 
captain.  "  I  '11  soon  quell  your  mutinous  spirit,"  at  the 
same  time  advancing  towards  him. 

"  Captain  Wilbur,"  replied  Mr.  Dacres,  in  a  firm  and 
determined  tone,  "  do  'nt  lay  your  ruffian  binds  on  me. 
For  the  sake  of  peace,  I  '11  put  up  with  any  thing  but  that." 


HAUNTED    SHIP.  87 

"The  captain,  however,  his  features  burning  with  rage  and 
brandy,  seized  Mr.  Dacres  by  the  collar  ;  but  was  instantly 
laid  prostrate  on  the  deck  by  a  well-directed  and  powerful 
blow  from  the  insulted  supercargo.  From  the  effects  of 
the  blow,  and  the  liquor  he  had  been  drinking,  he  was 
stunned  for  a  time,  and  when  he  recovered,  Mr.  Dacres  had 
gone  below,  and  taking  his  violin  from  his  state  room,  com 
menced  playing  his  favorite  tune,  with  as  much  spirit  and 
vivacity,  as  if  nothing  unusual  had  happened. 

"  Captain  Wilbur  was  assisted  on  his  feet  by  the  mate,  who 
vainly  endeavored  to  pacify  him.  He  would  doubtless  have 
immediately  put  the  supercargo  in  irons,  and  treated  him 
with  the  utmost  indignity,  had  he  not  been  aware  that  Mr. 
Dacres  was  a  favorite  with  the  crew,  and  that  a  mutiny 
would  have  been  the  consequence.  He  walked  backwards 
and  forwards  on  the  quarter  deck  with  rapid  strides,  mut 
tering  horrid  imprecations  on  the  supercargo,  mingled  with 
terrible  denunciations  of  vengeance. 

"  It  was  about  eight  bells  when  the  captain  went  below, 
and  one.  of  the  crew  was  certain  that  he  took  an  iron 
belaying  pin  in  his  hand.  Be  that  as  it  may,  Mr.  Dacres 
stopped  suddenly  in  the  midst  of  his  tune,  and  no  more 
music  was  heard  that  night.  No  high  words,  or  indeed 
language  of  any  kind,  were  heard  by  the  crew,  who  were 
attracted  by  curiosity  towards  the  door  of  the  companion- 
way,  and  in  the  course  of  a  few  minutes,  the  captain 
returned  on  deck.  He  said  nothing,  but  his  actions 
showed  that  his  breast  was  the  seat  of  conflicting  passions. 
He  walked  the  deck  the  whole  night,  and  in  the  morning 
his  countenance,  now  deadly  pale,  was  fearful  to  behold. 
It  appeared  that  as  if  at  least  twenty  years  had  been  added 
to  his  age,  during  the  last  twelve  hours. 

"  Soon  after  the  watch  had  struck  eight  bells,  and  orders 
given  for  breakfast,  the  steward  came  rushing  on  deck,  with 
terror  stamped  on  his  features,  loudly  proclaiming  that  "  Mr. 
Dacres  was  dead." 

"  Impossible  1 "  said  captain  Wilbur,  and  rushed  below, 
followed  by  the  mate. 

"  It  was  too  true.  In  a  few  minutes  the  supercargo  was 
brought  out  of  his  state-room,  with  a  bandanna  handkerchief 
bound  around  his  head,  and  laid  upon  the  cabin  table.  Tho 


88  •         TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

captain  declared  that  he  must  have  died  in  a  fit,  or  of  the 
bursting  of  a  blood-vessel,  and  seemed  anxious  to  have  the 
body  committed  to  the  deep,  as  soon  as  possible.  The 
remains  of  the  unfortunate  Dacres  were  soon  enveloped  in 
a  blanket,  in  which  were  deposited  several  six-pound  shot, 
it  was  then  placed  on 'the  end  of  a  plank,  which  was  pointed 
over  the  gunwale ;  the  plank  was  lifted,  and  the  body  of 
the  lamented  supercargo  slid  into  the  water,  sank  beneath 
the  waves,  which  opened  to  receive  it,  and  was  never  after 
seen. 

"  That  he  was  basely  murdered  by  the  captain,  as  he  was 
amusing  himself  in  his  state-room,  there  can  be  no  doubt ; 
indeed  the  steward  subsequently  declared  that  he  saw  the 
marks  of  a  violent  blow  on  his  forehead  as  he  was  lying  on 
the  floor  of  his  state-room.  There  were  the  strongest 
grounds  for  suspicion,  but  nothing  like  legal  evidence  could 
be  adduced  of  his  guilt. 

"  M  isfortune  henceforward  seemed  to  mark  the  ship  for  her 
own.  About  a  week  after  the  melancholy  event  narrated 
above,  just  as  the  watch  was  called  at  twelve  o'clock,  one 
clear,  bright,  moonlight  night,  a  strain  of  soft  music  was 
heard  on  board  the  ship.  The  tune  was  the  one,  of  which 
the  hapless  Dacres  was  so  fond,  and  the  sounds  exactly 
resembled  those  which  were  wont  to  come  from  his  violin. 
They  seemed  to  proceed  from  the  air  at  some  distance  above 
the  deck,  but  no  one  was  aloft.  Captain  Wilbur  was  called. 
He  came  on  deck,  and  when  he  heard  the  favorite  tune  of 
the  murdered  Dacres  played  by  invisible  hands,  his  fortitude 
and  presence  of  mind  entirely  forsook  him.  "  He  will  not 
rest  in  his  watery  grave,"  said  he.  "  He  has  come  for  me, 
and  I  must  obey  his  summons." 

"  It  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  that  he  could  be  pre 
vented  from  committing  suicide.  But  a  severe  gale  catnr 
on,  which  helped  to  divert  his  attention  from  the  subject, 
and  in  the  course  of  a  few  hours,  our  topmasts  were  all 
blown  over  the  side,  while  laying  to  under  bare  poles ! 

"This  unearthly  music  was  heard  several  times  afterwards, 
during  the  passage  to  Batavia,  but  was  always  followed  with 
rough  weather,  and  some  serious  disaster.  When  the  ship 
arrived  in  Batavia,  two  of  the  crew,  determined  to  live  no 
longer  in  a  "  haunted  ship,"  deserted,  and  went  ashore 


THE    HAUNTED    SHIP.  89 

where  they  soon  died  of  the  Java  fever,  and  two  Chinese 
were  shipped  in  their  room.  The  captain,  attended  to  and 
despatched  the  ship's  business  with  much  promptness,  and 
got  ready  for  sea  on  his  return  passage  with  great  expedition. 
He  was  evidently  anxious  to  reach  home,  for  something 
preyed  upon  his  mind,  and  had  reduced  him  to  a  mere  skeleton. 

"  After  leaving  the  straits  of  Sunda,  the  invisible  musician 
made  only  one  exhibition  of  his  musical  powers  —  and  the 
next  day  Sam  Sinclair  fell  off  the  jib-boom,  while  the  ship 
was  going  at  the  rate  of  eight  knots,  and  was  lost.  In  the 
course  of  the  passage,  the  wind  proved  adverse,  an  uncom 
mon  thing  in  those  latitudes,  and  stark  calms  or  light  winds 
were  frequent.  And  this  was  the  cause  of  the  ship's  putting 
in  to  the  isle  of  France  for  provisions,  having  been  out  from 
Batavia  seventy-two  days. 

"  Such  was  the  substance  of  the  tale  I  heard  from  Bob 
Mullins,  and  proof  of  its  truth  was  seen  in  the  pale  and 
haggard  features  of  captain  Wilbur,  and  the  spirit  of  sad 
ness  which  seemed  to  rest  on  the  crew,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  wild  and  unearthly  music  which  I  had  heard  with  mine 
own  ears.  To  be  candid,  I  felt  rather  fidgetty  at  the  idea 
of  being  on  board  a  ship  which  was  honored  with  the 
presence  of  invisible  and  impalpable  beings,  and  which  was 
occasionally  serenaded  with  supernatural  music,  and  regret 
ted  having  shipped  on  board,  contrary  to  the  advice  of  my 
old  and  more  prudent  shipmates.  But  it  was  too  late,  and 
repentance  could  not  remedy  the  evil,  therefore  I  resolved 
to  make  the  best  of  it,  believing  that  I  could  have  nothing 
to  fear  from  the  supercargo,  who  was  an  entire  stranger  to 
me,  whether  dead  or  alive. 

"  Oft'  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  the  sound  of  the  violin  was 
again  heard  one  clear,  starlight  night,  and  on  the  following 
day,  while  lying  to  in  a  severe  gale  from  the  westward,  the 
decks  were  swept  by  a  sea  which  combed  in  over  the  star 
board  gunwale,  and  three  poor  fellows  were  washed  away 

"  We  heard  their  screams  for  assistance,  which  sounded 
far  louder  than  the  rush  of  the  waters,  and  seemed  like  the 
spirit  t)f  the  storm  uttering  a  deep  and  wild  cry  of  ven 
geance.  We  could  render  them  no  aid,  and  in  a  few 
moments  their  earthly  troubles  were  at  an  end. 

"  The  ship  was  now  not  more  than  half  manned,  and  the 
8* 


90  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

poor  fellows  who  remained,  were  hardly  capable  of  doing 
their  duty.  They  were  emaciated  from  fear,  absolutely 
dying  by  inches  of  intense  .excitement  of  the  most  unpleas 
ant  kind.  Captain  Wilbur  would  pace  the  deck  from 
morning  to  night,  and  from  night  to  morning.  He  hardly 
ever  slept,  and  seldom  spoke  ;  but  when  he  gave  his  orders 
to  his  mate,  the  hollow  and  husky  tones  of  his  voice  showed 
that  disease  was  making  fearful  inroads  on  his  constitution. 
Although  I  believed  him  to  be  a  murderer,  and  deserving 
of  the  severest  punishment  which  can  be  meted  out  to  a 
criminal,  yet  his  mental  suffering  seemed  so  great,  amount 
ing  to  agony,  that  I  actually  pitied  him. 

"  The  appalling  sounds  of  the  violin  were  not  heard  after 
we  passed  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  for  several  weeks. 
The  wind  continued  fair,  the  sky  serene,  and  the  ship 
moved  merrily  through  the  water,  until  we  reached  the 
equator,  when  one  night,  previous  to  a  severe  conflict  with 
the  elements,  the  supernatural  music  was  again  faintly  heard. 
as  if  for  the  purpose  of  reminding  us  that  the  deed  of 
.violence  was  not  forgotten. 

"  Our  course  was  still  onward,  until  we  passed  Barbadoes, 
which  we  saw  from  the  main-topmast  head.  In  two  days 
afterwards  we  were  nearly  in  the  latitude  of  Barbuda,  when 
the  weather  began  to  look  smoky,  and  the  regular  trade 
wind  increased  to  a  fresh  gale.  This  was  on  the  fifteenth 
of  August  - —  I  remember  the  date  well  —  it  was  the  hurri 
cane  season  in  the  West  Indies.  That  night,  the  music  of 
which  I  have  spoken,  was  again  heard  ;  its  tones  seemed 
louder  and  more  distinct  than  ever,  and  continued  through 
out  the  night,  without  cessation.  The  men,  although  by 
this  time  somewhat  accustomed  to  the  sounds,  felt  a  silent 
horror  creeping  over  them  and  paralyzing  every  limb. 
They  felt  as  if  some  dreadful  disaster  was  impending,  which 
no  efforts  of  theirs  could  avert ;  and  could  hardly  muster 
strength  and  energy  enough  to  execute  the  orders  of  the 
mate,  in  taking  in  sail. 

"At  daybreak  the  music  ceased,  but  the  wind  had  increased 
to  a  hurricane,  blowing  from  the  south-east,  and  driving  ug 
directly  towards  the  land,  we  lying  to  under  bare  poles, 
with  our  starboard  tacks  on  board.  It  continued  to  blow 
with  great  violence  from  that  quarter  until  about  six  o'clock 


THE    HAUNTED    SHIP.  91 

in  the  evening,  when  it  suddenly  shifted  to  the  north-east, 
and  if  possible,  blew  harder  than  before.  The  sea  was 
running  high,  and  apparently  in  every  direction,  and  combing 
at  a  frightful  rate.  It  swept  over  our  decks  several  times, 
and  washed  off  our  long  boat,  galley,  spare  spars,  &c.  We 
could  not  see  through  the  driving  storm  hardly  three  cables 
length  from  the  ship,  owing  to  the  abundance  of  rain  and 
spoon-drift ;  and  knew  not  how  soon  we  should  be  driven 
on  the  beach  of  the  low  island  of  Barbuda,  or  stranded  on 
the  dangerous  shoals  which  make  off  from  some  parts  of  its 
shore. 

"  The  night  which  followed  was  the  most  dreadful  one 
that  I  ever  passed ;  and  you  know,  boys,  that  I  have  been 
in  some  pretty  severe  perils  by  sea  and  by  land.  The  hur 
ricane  blew  with  tremendous  violence,  the  thunder  sounded 
its  loudest  notes,  the  lightning  played  around  our  heads,  the 
cross  sea  threatened  every  moment  to  engulph  us,  the  top 
masts  were  cut  away  to  ease  the  ship,  but  nevertheless, 
although  almost  new,  and  built  of  the  best  materials,  she 
strained  badly,  and  in  spite  of  our  efforts,  weak  and  ex 
hausted  as  we  were,  the  water  was  gaining  upon  us  in  the 
hold ;  and,  as  if  to  add  the  climax  to  the  horrors  which 
surrounded  us,  at  intervals  was  heard,  mingled  with  the 
fierce  blasts  of  the  storm,  the  wild,  unearthly  strain,  which 
sounded  in  our  ears,  like  the  precursor  of  destruction. 

"  Thus  passed  that  dreadful  night,  and  daylight  which 
we  anxiously  longed  for,  brought  nothing  to  soothe  our 
spirits,  or  to  whisper  to  our  hearts  cf  syllable  of  hope.  On 
the  contrary,  the  sight  which  greeted  us  as  trembling  with 
apprehension  when  day-break  appeared  we  looked  through 
the  mist  to  leeward,  was  enough  to  appal  the  stoniest 
heart.  Close  under  our  lee,  was  a  long  line  of  breakers, 
dashing  upon  the  beach  with  a  thundering  noise,  and  fling 
ing  the  snow-white  spray  to  a  vast  distance  into  the  air ! 

"  Breakers  !  breakers  under  the  lee  !  "  was  now  the 
dreadful  cry,  which  was  repeated  and  re-echoed  on  every 
aide.  Captain  Wilbur  who  was  below  at  the  time,  rushed 
on  deck,  and  I  never  shall  forget  his  appearance  at  that 
moment.  His  beard  was  unshaven,  his  features  were  pale, 
haggard  and  ghastly  ;  his  eyes  appeared  to  be  lighted  up 
with  f he  fires  of  insanity ;  just  then  the  Spirit  of  the  storm 


952  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

struck  up  a  livelier  and  a  louder  strain,  as  if  to  welcome 
the  murderer  to  that  haven  from  which  there  is  no  return. 
Although  death,  with  his  most  grim  aspect  was  staring  us 
all  in  the  face,  I  could  not  but  note  the  wild  and  unearthly 
appearance  of  that  man,  and  mark  the  withering,  scorching 
effect  which  crime  will  produce  on  the  mind  and  feelings  of 
an  individual  when  the  last  hour  of  his  life  is  come 

"  But  I  had  no  time  for  reflection,  and  hardly  for  a  passing 
thought ;  for  the  ship  was  lifted  high  up  on  the  crest  of  a 
mountainous  wave,  and  the  next  moment  was  dashed  with 
inconceivable  force  against  the  bottom,  of  hard  sand.  And 
then  arose  from  the  miserable  wretches  on  board,  a  yell  of 
anguish  and  despair,  such  as  nothing  short  of  apprehension 
of  an  immediate  and  violent  death  will  extort  from  the  lips 
of  man.  Another  monstrous  wave  rushed  over  us,  and 
drowned  our  screams  of  horror  and  our  prayers  to  Heaven. 
The  ship  trembled  beneath  our  feet,  and  I  knew  that  she 
was  breaking  up.  I  clung  instinctively  to  a  piece  of  spar, 
which  was  swept  near  me ;  and  I  remember  no  more. 

"  I  subsequently  learned  that  I  was  washed  ashore,  without 
suffering  any  more  'bodily  harm,  than  a  severe  contusion  on 
the  forehead.  I  was  picked  up  by  some  hospitable  fisher 
men,  who  inhabited  the  eastern  part  of  the  island,  and  who 
restored  me  to  life  and  consciousness.  The  bodies  of  the 
other  poor  fellows,  my  shipmates,  were  found,  but  the  vital 
spark  was  extinct ;  not  one  of  them  lived  to  tell  the  tale, 
or  vouch  for  the  accuracy  of  my  statements.  It  is  a  little 
singular  that  the  body  of  captain  Wilbur  was  never  discov 
ered.  By  the  fiat  of  an  offended  Providence  he  was  cut 
off  with  all  his  imperfections  on  his  head ;  and  his  remains 
never  received  Christian  burial. 

"  i  remained  some  weeks  at  Barbuda,  before  an  opportu 
nity  offered  for  my  return  to  my  native  country.  But 
although  many  years  have  since  passed  away,  I  '11  assure 
you,  shipmates,  I  never  hear  the  sound  of  a  violin,  or  aught 
that  resembles  it,  without  feeling  my  blood  curdle  in  my 
veins,  as  I  recal  to  mind  the  scenes  which  I  met  with  on 
board  the  Narcissa.  May  the  Heavens  take  you  into  their 
safe-keeping,  and  ever  preserve  you  from  embarking  to  cross 
the  wide  ocean  with  a  Irunken,  ruffian  captain,  or  in  a 
HAUNTED  SHIP." 


THE    HAUNTED    SHIP. 


93 


Thus  ended  Tom  Tiller's  long-winded  story,  which  was 
listened  to  with  much  attention  by  his  auditors.  "  Poh, 
Tom  ! "  said  Enoch  Evans,  after  the  old  man  had  got 
through,  "  that 's  all  my  eye ;  you  dreampt  that,  while  you 
were  caulking  on  the  forecastle  last  night  in  the  morning 
watch,  when  the  mate  found  it  so  hard  to  rouse  you,  to 
haul  aft  the  jib  sheet.  You  do  'nt  think  we  are  such  fools 
as  to  believe  that,  do  you  ?  " 

Further  comments  were  prevented,  by  the  second  mate's 
bawling  out  "  call  the  watch."  And  the  loud  tone  of 
"  Larboard  Wa-tch  A-ho-oy  !  "  —  sounded  sweeter  in  my 
ears,  I  being  cold  and  wet,  than  all  the  dancing  tunes  that 
were  ever  played  on  a  fiddle. 


CONDUCT  OF  SEAMEN  AT  SEA. 


IT  has  been  well  said  that  a  contented  mind  is  the  great 
iecret  of  happiness  on  earth.  But  there  are  some  men  so 
unfortunately  organized,  that  they  are  dissatisfied,  peevish, 
morose,  and  unhappy  in  whatever  circumstances  they  are 
placed.  What  would  appear  the  smiles  of  fortune  to 
others,  would  be  regarded  as  frowns  to  them.  When 
surrounded  with  all  the  apparent  blessings  of  life,  fortune, 
health,  and  friends,  they  seem  insensible  to  these  invaluable 
gifts  of  Providence,  and  are  discontented  —  constantly 
grasping  at  something  beyond  their  reach.  The  fate  of 
such  men  is  not  to  be  envied  by  the  most  neglected,  lonely 
being,  who  crawls  on  the  earth.  To  a  sailor,  a  contented 
mind  is  more  valuable  than  fortune  or  fame  to  others.  If 
he  possesses  tliis  rich  gift,  although  on  board  a  leaky  ship, 
associated  with  turbulent,  drunken  shipmates,  a  tyrannical 
captain,  in  the  midst  of  storms,  in  unhealthy  or  inclement 
climates,  he  will  always  be  cheerful  and  happy  ;  and  will 
exert  his  influence  to  make  others  happy  also.  Such  a 
man  in  a  ship's  forecastle  will  seem  to  shed  a  balmy  atmos 
phere  around  him.  With  him  every  thing  will  wear  the 
most  pleasing  colors,  and  he  will  be  esteemed  by~h"is  ship 
mates,  trusted  by  his  officers,  and  enjoy  the  confidence  of  all. 

On  the  other  hand,  look  at  the  ill-omened  croaker,  the  man 
who  not  only  persuades  himself  that  he  is  the  most  miser 
able  dog  on  earth,  but  takes  unwearied  pains  to  convince 
others  of  their  unhappiness  also.  He  views  every  thing  with 
a  jaundiced  eye  ;  and  the  very  air  around  him  seems  impreg 
nated  with  a  poison  more  fatal  in  its  effects  than  that  which 
is*  said  to  emanate  from  the  fabled  Bohon  Upas.  Cheerless, 
gloomy,  perhaps  malignant  and  vindictive,  he  finds  fault 
with  every  thing  that  occurs.  The  good  qualities  of  the 
ship,  in  which,  unfortunately  for  his  shipmates,  his  lot  is 
cast,  are  carefully  passed  over  without  comment ;  the  kind- 


CONDUCT    OF    SEAMEN    AT    SEA.  95 

ness  or  ability  of  his  officers  are  not  noted,  or  are  soon 
forgetten  —  and  he  loves  to  dwell  on  the  dark  arid  disagree 
able  events,  which  always,  in  a  more  or  less  degree,  will 
occur  on  ship-board.  He  seems  to  delight  in  complaining 
of  the  persons  and  things  around  him,  and  to  make  others 
as  unhappy  as  himself.  "Such  "  clock-setters,"  especially 
when  possessed  of  a  tolerable  education,  which  increases 
their  means  of  evil-doing,  are  sources  of  incalculable  mis 
chief  on  ship-board^  and  ought  not  to  be  tolerated  or 
encouraged  by  any  man  who  is  acquainted  with  the  rules 
of  propriety,  and  is  desirous  of  doing  his  duty  and  living 
in  harmony  with  his  shipmates  and  officers.  Only  one  of 
these  "sea  lawyers"  in  a 'ship's  forecastle  is  sometimes 
sufficient  to  engender  misunderstanding  and  confusion  on 
board  ;  to  breed  disturbance  between  portions  of  the  crew, 
and  betwen  the  crew  and  the  officers  ;  and  by  exaggerating 
ills,  which  really  exist,  and  by  creating  imaginary  ones,  he 
will  be  able  to  accomplish  his  design  of  destroying  the 
happiness  of  a  whole  ship's  company  for  an  entire  voyage. 
The  truth  of  my  remarks  will  be  acknowledged  by  every 
one,  who  has  had  any  experience  at  sea  ;  for  one  must  be . 
fortunate  indeed  to  sail  in  more  than  one  vessel,  without 
falling  in  with  one  of  these  croakers,  clock-setters,  sea- 
lawyers,  or  whatever  they  may  be  termed.  He  usually 
commences  operations  within  a  few  days  after  leaving  port, 
and  by  sly  hints  and  "  diabolical  inuendoes,"  endeavors  to 
prejudice  the  minds  of  his  companions  against  the  officers 
at  the  outset.  On  rinding  the  desired  effect  produced,  he 
exteno!s_Jiis  operations,  and  by  a  show  of  severely  scrutiniz 
ing  the  conduct  of  the  captain  and  mates,  by  exposing  and 
exaggerating  all  their  faults,  and  concealing  any  good 
qualities  which  they  may  possess,  he  labors  hard  to 
convince  his  shipmates  that  they  are  tyrannized  over  by 
men  not  half  so  good  as  themselves,  and  who  are  unworthy 
the  stations  they  occupy,  exercising  neither  seamanship, 
discretion,  or  kindness  in  their  maneuvers,  their  discipline, 
or  mode  of  conducting  the  work.  At  the  expiration  of  his 
watch  on  deck  he  analyzes,  and  of  course  condemns  the 
conduct  of  the  officer  of  the  watch,  proves  him  to  be  a 
know-nothing  blockhead,  or  a  mean  petty  tyrant,  and 
succeeds  in  creating  an  unjust  prejudice  against  him  in  the 


96  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

minds  of  the  whole  crew!  This  lays  the  foundation  of 
sulky  looks,  short  answers,  and  finally  insolence  on  the  part 
of  the  men  and  its  necessary  consequence,  oppression  on 
the  part  of  the  officers  ;  and,  especially,  when  aided  by 
intemperance,  not  unfrequently  leads  to  fighting,  conspiracy, 
revolt,  desertion,  and  imprisonment.  And  this  unhappy 
state  of  affairs  is  brought  about  by  the  agency  of  a  worth 
less,  discontented,  fault-finding  scoundrel,  who  it  is  quite 
likely  is  unable  to  do  his  duty  as  a  seaman,  and  who  takes 
delight  only  in  producing  mischief. 

How  often  at  the  close  of  a  dark  rainy  watch,  wher  the 
men  get  below,  does  this  ruthless  disturber  occupy  the 
time  of  his  watchmates  for  half  an  hour,  with  language 
in  sentiment  like  the  following,  but  interlarded  with  profane 
oaths,  for  your  "  clock-setter,"  is  always  profane  ;  he  scarce 
will  ope  his  mouth,  but  out  there  flies  an  oath. 

"  Well,  I  have  been  to  sea,  man  and  boy,  for  fifteen 
years,  and  I  never  saw  such  a  confounded  fool  as  captain 
Tiller ;  he  is  not  fit  to  command  a  bum-boat.  To  reef 
top-sails  with  no  more  wind  than  we  had  two  hours  ago  !  a 
fair  wind  to !  But  then  he  is  paid  by  the  month,  and  is  in  no 
hurry  to  get  along.  Besides,  he  wanted  to  work  us  up  for 
being  so  long  going  aft  when  he  sung  out  to  square  the 
yards.  But  he  won't  gain  anything  by  that  in  the  long 
run.  I'll  play  him  a  trick  worth  two  of  it  before  he  is 
many  days  older.  I  have  sailed  with  a  great  many  notorious 
bullies  in  the  course  of  my  life,  but  I  never  met  with  such 
rascally  usage  as  on  board  this  vessel.  He  threatened 
yesterday,  when  he  twigged  Tom  cleaning  out  the  kid  by 
giving  the  old  junk  a  sea-toss, -to  put  all  hands  on  allowance. 
I  should  like  to  see  him  try  it.  I  would  raise  a  breeze 
about  his  ears  which  would  astonish  him.  And  then  that 
fiddling  fellow,  Mr.  Griffin,  what  a  passion  ho  got  in  because 
Ned  would  not  coil  up  the  ropes  on  the  quarter  deck  !  If 
I  had  been  in  Ned's  place,  I  would  have  told  him  to  coil 
them  up  himself,  just  to  see  what  he  would  have  done. 
There  is  hardly  a  man  on  board,  who  has  the  spirit  of  a 
louse.  You  do  n't  know  when  you  are  badly  used  ;  you 
would  put  up  with  any  thing ;  and  captain  Tiller  knows  it, 
and  takes  advantage  of  it.  I  like  to  see  men  stand  up  for 
their  rights."  And  thus  he  goes  on  until  one  bell  having 


CONDUCf    OF    SEAMEN    AT    SCA.  97 

struck,  the  rest  of  the  homily  is  postponed  until  another 
opportunity.  It  is  thus,  by  eternally  harping  on  the  subject 
of  imaginary  ills,  and  presenting  in  the  most  false  and 
glowing  colors  every  act  on  the  part  of  the  officers  which 
can  be  distorted  into  aught  like  oppression  or  lack  of  judg 
ment,  the  habitual  grumblers  half  persuade  themselves,  and 
wholly  persuade  others,  that  the  whole  crew  is  shamefully 
abused,  and  that  their  wrongs  cry  loudly  for  redress. 

There  is  no  merit   whatever  in  finding   fault  with  the 
conduct  of  others.     It  is  the  easiest  thing  in  the  world  — 

"  Errors  like  straws,  upon  the  surface  flow." 

It  is  a  habit,  which,  if  indulged  in,  irritates  the  feelings, 
warps  the  understanding,  and  sours  the  temper.  It  cannot 
prove  beneficial  in  any  one  respect,  but  in  many  points  it 
is  exceedingly  detrimental  to  the  interest  of  the  unfortunate 
individual  who  has  acquired  this  offensive  habit,  and  makes 
him  a  disagreeable  and  dangerous  member  of  society.  This 
is  a  habit  which  is  easily  acquired,  and  which  increases  by 
exercise,  and  should  never  be  encouraged  in  a  ship's  fore 
castle,  where,  above  all  places  on  earth,,  the  excellent  words 
"  BEAR  AND  FORBEAR,"  should  be  conspicuously  inscribed  in 
capitals.  When  a  handful  of  individuals  are  to  be  associa 
ted  together  for  a  length  of  time,  whether  for  days,  months, 
or  years,  each  one  should  resolve  to  contribute  his  mite 
towards  the  common  stock  of  happiness.  Each  one  should 
endeavor  to  make  peace  when  discord  threatens,  to  palliate 
and  excuse  the  faults  of  others,  and  not  view  them  through 
the  microscopic  glass  of  jealousy,  envy  or  ill-nature ;  above 
all,  he  should  strive  hard  to  cultivate  an  even  temper,  a  cheer 
ful  disposition,  and  form  a  resolution  to  make  the  best  of 
every  thing,  and  to  increase  his  own  happiness  by  contribut 
ing  to  the  happiness  of  others. 

It  is  sometimes,  although  I  hope,  rarely,  the  case  that  a 
vessel  is  commanded  by  an  unfeeling  and  unprincipled  man, 
who  is  incapable  of  enjoying  comfort  or  happiness  himself, 
and  who  dislikes  to  see  others  happy.  It  is  exceedingly 
unfortunate  when  such  men  acquire  the  confidence  and 
favor  of  owners  of  ships,  and  still  more  so  when  they  become 
ship-owners  themselves.  Dressed  in  a  little  brief  authority 
Jlhey  have  it  in  their  power  to  affect,  in  a  sensible  degree, 
for  a  short  period,  the  peace  and  comfort  of  those  over 
9 


98  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

whom  it  is  their  lot  to  exercise  authority.  When  seamen 
are  so  unfortunate  as  to  be  placed  under  the  command  of 
such  a  man,  they  should  endeavor  to  make  the  best  of  it, 
and  by  a  strict  attention  to  their  duty,  and  respectful  behavior, 
avoid  giving  cause  of  offence.  They  should  at  all  times 
remember  that  it  is  better  to  suffer  than  to  do  wrong.  Let 
them  console  themselves  with  the  idea  that  the  voyage  will 
not  be  of  long  duration,  and  that  the  veriest  tyrant  on  earth 
cannot  deprive  them  of  the  proud  consciousness  of  having 
done  their  duty,  both  as  a  seaman  and  a  man.  Such  feel 
ings,  although  cherished  by  a  person  in  the  humblest  station, 
are  infinitely  more  to  be  envied  than  the  power  of  the 
wretch  who  tyrannizes  over  them. 

How  much  more  then  is  it  the  duty  of  seamen  to  be 
faithful,  obedient,  and  vigilant,  when  on  board  ships 
commanded  by  officers,  who  by  their  kindness  and  general 
good  treatment  of  the  men  under  their  command,  merit 
the  approbation  and  esteem  of  all  good  men  !  With  such 
officers,  there  should  be  no  quarrels,  no  heart-burnings,  no 
insolence,  no  resistance  to  orders,  no  attempts  to  introduce 
insubordination.  Concord  should  perch  on  the  truck,  and 
extend  her  genial  influence  over  the  ship. 

But  it  has  been  said  that  man  is  by  nature  ungrateful ; 
and  although  I  am  by  no  means  prepared  to  admit  the  truth 
of  this  assertion  in  its  general  sense,  yet  the  conduct  of 
some  seamen,  on  board  some  ships  in  which  I  have  sailed, 
would  seem  to  confirm,  in  some  degree,  the  truth  of  the 
axiom.  It  cannot  be  denied  that  it  is  sometimes  the  case 
that  seamen  cannot  bear  indulgence ;  some  are  spoiled  by 
kind  treatment,  and  when  with  benevolent  officers,  who 
treat  them  like  rational  beings,  who  strive  to  make  them  as 
comfortable  as  circumstances  will  admit,  who  neither  work 
them  like  mules,  nor  abuse  them  like  asses,  they  become 
dissatisfied,  and  grumble  at  the  treatment  they  receive ; 
and  hence  arise  desertions,  quarrels,  fighting  and  lawsuits. 

An  old  sailor  is  apt  to  be  a  grumbler.  Perhaps  without 
being  aware  of  it,  he  finds  fault  with  every  thing  on  beard , 
with  the  qualities  of  the  ship,  with  the  conduct  of  the 
officers,  with  the  mode  of  carrying  on  the  ship's  duty,  with 
the  provisions,  and  the  rules  instituted  for  the  preservation, 
of  discipline.  His  grumbling  is  a  matter  of  course.  He  a 


CONDUCT    OF    SEAMEN    AT    SEA.  99 

always  contrasting  the  ship  and  the  usage  during  the  "  last 
voyage,"  although  he  may  have  sailed  in  an  old  rotten 
hulk,  commanded  by  a  real  tauter,  with  the  treatment,  and 
qualities  of  the  vessel  in  which  his  lot  is  cast  for  the  time 
being.  These  mutterings  of  discontent  when  they  become 
habitual,  are  apt  to  create  dissatisfaction  among  the  ship's 
company  ;  they  become  insensibly  embittered  against  their 
ollicers,  perhaps  without  knowing  why ;  and  the  demon 
of  Discord  henceforward  rules  paramount  on  board.  A 
thorough  grumbler  should  be  regarded  with  suspicion  by  a 
ship's  company,  and  when  unmasked,  he  should  be  viewed 
as  the  envious  snarling  dog  in  the  manger,  who  would 
neither  eat,  himself,  nor  suffer  others  to  satisfy  their  appe 
tites.  When  such  a  man  is  found  on  board  a  ship  he  should 
not  be  allowed  to  exert  an  influence  over  the  crew ;  he 
should  be  considered  as  an  intolerable  nuisance,  which  for 
the  sake  of  comfort  and  happiness,  should  be  got  rid  of  at 
any,  and  every  risk,  with  the  earliest  opportunity. 

It  is  ill  policy  for  seamen  to  quarrel  with  their  officers  ; 
right  or  wrong,  it  is  in  the  nature  of  things  almost  impossi 
ble  for  them  to  gain  the  victory.  And  we  appeal  to  every 
experienced  seaman,  who  is  not  an  incorrigible  grumbler, 
if,  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten,  perhaps  in  ninety  nine  out  of  a 
hundred,  they  do  not  by  insubordination  and  irritating  con 
duct,  increase  the  evils  of  which  they  perhaps  justly  com 
plain.  If  they  are  oppressed,  if  their  provisionsare  ill-served, 
or  deficient  in  quality  and  quantity,  if  the  hours  of  labor  are 
more  than  they  deem  reasonable,  or  if  the  officers  should 
cherish  a  grudge,  and  seize  opportunities  for  using  them  ill, 
let  them  not  by  surly  looks,  short  and  sulky  answers,  half 
suppressed  mutterings,  and  curses  on  the  ship,  evince  their 
disapprobation  of  the  treatment  they  receive.  Such  con 
duct  on  the  part  of  the  men,  will,  we  repeat,  increase  the 
evils  of  which  they  complain.  But  let  them  in  a  manly 
and  respectful  manner  represent  their  grievances  to  the 
captain  of  the  ship,  and  ask  him  to  redress  them.  If  he  is 
a  man  of  generous  feelings  and  a  thorough  sailor,  he  will 
listen  attentively  to  their  complaints,  grant  them  every 
reasonable  satisfaction,  and  thank  them  for  the  very  proper 
course  which  they  have  thought  proper  to  adopt.  But  if 
unfortunately  they  should  intermingle  threats  with  their 


100 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


representations,  and  give  evidence  of  a  mutinous  disposi 
tion,  they  will  find  it  exceedingly  difficult  to  induce  him 
to  take  any  steps  to  improve  their  condition.  On  the  con 
trary  he  will  be  likely, to  feel  resentment,  and  use  the 
almost  boundless  power  with  which  he  is  vested,  to  make 
their  situation  even  more  uncomfortable  than  it  was  be 
fore. 


THE    DRUNKEN    CAPTAIN; 
NED   ROLLINS'S   STORY 


ONE  afternoon,  as  the  old  ship  Araminta  was  plunging 
into  a  head  beat  sea,  off  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  under 
close-reefed  topsails,  storm  stay-sails  and  mizen,  while  the 
men  composing  the  larboard  watch  were  endeavoring  to 
avoid  the  drizzling  rain,  and  the  spray  which  every  nov/ 
arid  then  came  on  board  in  a  style  that  would  astonish  a 
landsman,  by  stowing  themselves  away  snugly  on  the  spars 
to  leeward  of  the  long-boat,  one  of  the  men,  who  wished 
to  relieve  the  monotony  of  the  watch,  called  upon  Ned 
Rollins  for  something  in  the  shape  of  a  song  or  a  story  to 
lend  its  aid  in  whiling  away  the  hours  until  the  term  of 
their  watch  had  expired. 

"  Give  us  the  story  about  the  drunken  captain,  which 
you  promised  ivs  Ihe  other  day,"  said  Simon  Wilkins. 

Ned  Rollins,  who  liked  nothing  better  than  an  opportu 
nity  to  get  a  long  yarn  on  stretch,  was  nothing  loath,  and, 
without  any  of  the  coquettish  tricks  so  often  practised  by  the 
fashionable  singers  and  story-tellers  of  the  present  day,  com 
menced  his  narrative  as  follows  : 

"  Some  five  or  six  years  ago,  after  having  been  ashore  iu 
Boston  about  three  weeks,  and  having  spent  all  my  money, 
which  my  roguish  landlord  did  not  cheat  me  out  of,  and 
that  was  not  much,  boys,  I  'il  assure  you,  I  agreed  to  ship 
on  board  the  ship  Paladin,  bound  to  Havana  and  to  port  or 
ports  in  the  United  States  or  Europe,  for  fifteen  dollars  a 
month  and  small  stores.  The  captain's  name  was  Dogfish, 
He  was  a  good-looking  man  enough,  stout-built,  with  a  red 
face,  and  a  rough  voice.  He  looked  like  a  thorough  sailor, 
however,  and  that,  you  know,  is  an  important  requisite 
among  sailors,  in  the  skipper  of  a  merchantman.  When  I 
shipped,  I  suppose  I  was  about  half  mops  and  brooms,  as 
usual,  for  captain  Dogfish  cautioned  me  about  indulging  in 
9* 


102  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

liquors  after  I  came  on  board.  "  I  am  determined  to  have 
no  drunken  men  on  board  my  ship,"  said  he  ;  "I  despise  a 
drunkard  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart ;  so,  my  good  fellow, 
I  advise  you  to  look  out."  I  took  his  hint  in  good  part, 
and  gave  up  the  idea  of  carrying  on  board  in  my  chest,  a 
keg  of  rum,  as  I  had  always  been  in  the  habit  of  doing. 
I  thought  it  might  breed  trouble.  I  felt  quite  rejoiced,  too, 
tit  the  thought  that  I  was  going  to  sea  with  a  captain  who 
was  friendly  to  temperance  ;  as  in  the  course  of  my  life,  I 
had  seen  a  good  deal  of  difficulty  on  shipboard,  both  in  the 
forecastle  and  the  cabin,  which  had  its  origin  in  rum. 

"  Every  thing  went  on  well  for  some  days.  The  mates 
were  good  men,  and  the  crew  were  composed  of  a  set  of  as 
smart  active  chaps  as  it  was  ever  my  good  fortune  to  sail 
with.  I  had  observed,  however,  that  towards  the  latter  part 
of  the  day  captain  Dogfish's  face  looked  redder  than  at 
other  times ;  his  eyes  were  more  blood-shot,  and  he  was 
more  disposed  to  be  taut  with  the  men,  and  to  carry  sail  ; 
and  once  or  twice  as  he  stood  near  me  to  windward,  while 
I  was  at  the  wheel,  his  breath  appeared  to  have  a  very 
suspicious  odor.  I  had  my  misgivings  about  his  temperance 
habits,  but  thought  he  would  only  take  an  occasional  glass 
or  so,  which  if  it  did  not  do  him  any  good,  could  not  do 
him  much  harm.  But  I  was  deceived.  About  a  week 
after  we  left  Boston,  we  were  running  along  to  the  S.  S.  W. 
with  square  yards,  and  under  double  reefed  topsails,  with  a 
stiff  gale  from  the  northward.  It  was  about  five  o'clock 
P.  M.  when  captain  Dogfish  came  on  deck.  There  was  a 
wildness  in  his  eye,  and  a  want  of  steadiness  in  his  gait, 
which  convinced  me  at  once  that  he  was  under  the  influ 
ence  of  more  than  one  glass  of  liquor,  and  I  thought  we 
should  have  to  stand  by  for  squalls. 

"  Mr.  Jones,"  said  the  captain,  speaking  to  the  second 
mate,  who  had  the  watch,  "heave  the  log,  and  see  how 
fast  she  goes." 

"  The  log  was  hove,  and  Mr.  Jones  reported  that  she 
was  reeling  it  off  at  the  rate  of  nine  and  a  half  knots, 

"Only  nine  and  a  half!"  said  captain  Dogfish,  "she 
must  go  faster  than  that.  Call  all  hands  and  make  sail. 
Let  the  reefs  out  of  the  topsails,  and  set  the  top  gallant 
•ails." 


THE    DRUNKEN    CAPTAIN.  103 

"  Aye,  aye,  sir,"  said  Mr.  Jones,  but  he  stared  rather 
hard  at  the  captain  for  all  that,  as  much  as  to  say,  he 
thought  it  was  a  time  for  taking  in  instead  of  making 
more  sail.  However,  all  hands  were  on  deck  in  a  trice, 
the  reefs  were  soon  out,  the  fore  atid  main-top  gallnnt  sails 
set,  and  the  Paladin  staggered  along,  making  a  crooked 
wake,  and  tearing  up  the  water  in  fine  style,  groaning  and 
creaking  in  every  timber. 

"Mr.  Barry,"  said  captain  Dogfish,  to  the  chief  mate, 
"  I  believe  she  will  bear  the  fore-top-mast  studding  sail, 
let  us  try  her." 

"  Mr.  Barry  knew  that  it  was  useless  to  reason  with  a 
drunken  man,  and  went  to  work  to  set  the  studding  sail. 
After  a  good  deal  of  labor  the  sail  was  hoisted  up,  but 
before  the  tack  could  be  hauled  out,  the  sheet  parted,  and 
the  sail  was  in  ribbons  before  you  could  say  Jack  Robin 
son.  Another  sail  was  then  bent  on,  and  after  much  labor, 
was  set,  but  while  the  captain  was  enjoying  the  sight,  and 
pacing  the  deck,  exulting  in  the  idea  of  carrying  studding 
sails  in  a  gale  of  wind,  the  ship  took  a  wide  yaw  to  wind 
ward,  the  boom  broke  short  off  by  the  iron,  and,  before 
you  could  sing  out  "  hard  up,"  away  went  our  top-mast 
over  the  side. 

"  Captain  Dogfish  flew  into  a  violent  rage,  declared  it 
was  the  fault  of  the  man  at  the  wheel,  old  Sam  Tomp- 
kins,  knocked  him  down  with  the  capstan  bar,  arid  cut 
more  monkey  shines  about  the  deck,  while  we  were  clear.' 
ing  the  wreck,  than  you  could  shake  a  stick  at.  But  the 
fit  was  soon  over ;  for  after  having  cut  out  work  enough 
to  last  all  hands  through  the  night  and  the  following  day, 
he  went  below,  took  another  horn  and  turned  in  ;  and 
nothing  more  was  heard  from  him  until  the  next  morning, 
when  the  steward  called  him  to  breakfast  at  eight  o'clock. 
He  looked  foolish  enough  when  he  came  on  deck,  and  saw 
the  effects  of  his  conduct,  and  for  several  days  he  kept 
pietty  steady  ;  but  when  we  were  about  making  the  land 
off  Abaco,  and  during  our  passage  around  the  Isaacs,  and 
the  Bahama  Bank,  he  got  into  his  old  habits. 

"  I  have  often  thought  it  strange  that  captains,  or  mates 
of  vessels,  if  they  want  to  have  a  good  blow-outj  don't 
take  a  time  when  there  is  pleasant  weather,  and  plenty  of 


104  TALES    OF    THE   OCXAIT. 

sea-room.  If  they  get  boozy  at  such  times,  although  they 
may  do  many  foolish  things,  and  torment  poor  Jack  not  a 
little,  they  can  hardly  lose  the  ship,  or  carry  away  the  spars. 
But  you  will  almost  always  find  it  the  case,  that  a  captain 
who  is  fond  of  a  good  stiffener  of  grog  will  be  sure  to  get 
half  seas  over  during  a  heavy  gale  of  wind,  or  when  ap 
proaching  a  dangerous  coast,  where  the  navigation  is  diffi 
cult,  and  when,  if  ever,  a  navigator  ought  to  have  a  clear 
head  and  all  his  wits,  about  him.  I  have  no  great  opinion 
of  a  man  who  requires  to  fortify  himself  with  "Dutch 
courage"  in  the  shape  of  rum  and  brandy,  when  the  lives 
of  all  on  board  are  depending  upon  him.  Such  a  man 
should  never  have  command  of  a  ship. 

"  However,  after  running  some  severe  risks,  we  reached 
Havana,  where  things  went  on  pretty  well  for  some  time, 
until  one  day,  the  22d  of  February,  Washington's  bir;*a 
day,  captain  Dogfish  having  dined  ashore  and  got  well 
primed  with  Madeira  and  Champagne,  came  on  board  about 
fivs  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  ordered  the  mates  to  get 
the  guns  ready  to  fire  a  salute!  Mr.  Barry  told  him  it 
was  against  the  regulations  of  the  port  of  Havana  for 
a  merchantman  to  fire  a  gun  in  the  harbor,  and  that  if  he 
attempted  to  fire  a  salute,  it  would  kick  up  a  tremendous 
row. 

"  Don't  tell  me  about  rows,"  said  captain  Dogfish  ;  "  this 
ig  Washington's  birth  day,  and  I  intend  these  sulky  Span 
iards  shall  know  it.  Therefore,  prepare  the  guns,  and  get 
up  your  cartridges,  and  we'll  astonish  these  fellows  with 
our  rejoicings." 

"  We  had  on  board  four  twelve  pound  carronades,  which 
we  accordingly  went  to  work  to  get  ready  for  talking 
patriotism;  but  it  took  us  some  time,  as  the  gun-tackles 
and  breechings  were  stowed  away  in  the  half  deck.  la 
the  meantime,  the  captain,  brim  full  of  wine  and  mischief, 
was  storming  about  deck  in  great  wrath  at  the  delay,  and 
uttering  oaths  that  would  choke  an  "old  salt.1'  As  soon 
as  the  guns  were  well  loaded,  he  gave  the  word  to  fire,  and 
slap  went  off  the  four  carronades  nearly  at  the  same  time, 
to  the  astonishment  not  only  of  the  Spaniards,  but  of  every 
Englishman.  Frenchman  and  American  in  port !  They  could 
not  conceive  what  was  to  pay  on  board  the  old  Paladin. 


THE    DRUNKEN    CAPTAIN.  107 

1  » 

"  Load  away  my  boys,"  said  captain  Dogfish,  "  we  Avill 
give  them  a  real  republican  salute  of  thirteen  guns,  and 
one  for  each  of  the  states  besides,  and  I  should  like  to 
see  the  man,  Spaniard  or  Englishman,  who  will  dare  to 
say  that  I  have  no  right  to  fire  a  salute  on  Washington's 
birth  day."  So  saying,  he  threw  himself  into  a  boxing 
attitude,  smote  his  two  fists  together,  jumped  nearly  a 
fathom  towards  the  main  top,  and  as  he  came  down, 
shouted  loud  enough  to  be  heard  nearly  all  over  the  har- 
b3r  —  "  HURRAH  FOR  WASHINGTON.  What  d'ye  think  of 
that,  my  fine  fellows  ?  Ha  ?  " 

"  But  his  jig  was  soon  up,  for,  from  want  of  practice, 
not  being  very  expert  at  loading  the  great  guns,  before  we 
could  get  ready  for  a  second  discharge,  a  boat  from  the 
guard  ship,  another  from  the  admiral's  ship,  and  one  from 
the  custom  house,  filled  with  men,  dashed  along  side,  and 
just  as  the  match  was  about  to  be  applied  for  the  second 
time,  our  deck  was  filled  with  armed  Spaniards,  uttering 
horrid  imprecations,  and  looking  as  if  they  could  eat  us 
without  salt.  It  was  unnecessary  for  them  to  ask  what  we 
were  kicking  up  such  a  bobbery  for.  Captain  Dogfish's 
looks,  and  his  rage  at  being  interrupted  in  this  ungentle- 
manly  manner,  told  the  whole  story.  He  was  ordered  into 
one  of  the  boats  j  and  on  his  showing  some  reluctance  to 
obey,  declaring  that  he  would  see  them  hanged  first,  and 
then  he  wouldn't,  half  a  dozen  swarthy-looking  fellows 
pounced  upon  him,  and  notwithstanding  his  cries,  his  kicks, 
and  his  struggles,  they  tumbled  him  head  over  heels  into 
the  boat,  pinioned  his  arms,  and  carried  him  off  in  triumph, 
leaving  a  guard  on  board  to  prevent  any  further  violation 
of  the  laws !  They  clapped  him  into  a  dismal  cell  in  th« 
common  jail,  where  he  was  compelled  to  remain  a  week 
or  ten  days,  by  which  time  he  was  sober  enough  ;  and  by 
the  active  interference  of  the  American  consul,  and  tha 
payment  of  a  pretty  heavy  sum,  by  way  of  smart  money, 
he  got  clear,  and  returned  on  board.  But  he  never  fin 
ished  the  salute. 

"  Things  went  on  pretty  well  for  some  time  after  this. 
But  captain  Dogfish  got  to  be  well  known  by  his  mad 
actions,  and  he  found  it  difficult  to  get  a  freight  for  Europe, 
although  vessels  were  in  demand  j  and  he  finally  accepted 


108  •  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

i  freight  for  Boston.  But  before  we  left  Havana,  Mi. 
Barry,  our  chief  mate,  was  so  disgusted  with  the 'captain's 
conduct,  that  he  left  the  ship,  arid  in  his  stead  there  came 
on  board  a  Mr.  Wilson,  whose  appearance  I  did  not  like  at 
all,  and  if  I  could  have  got  rid  of  the  voyage,  without 
running  away,  a  thing  which  every  real  sailor  will  scorn 
to  do,  I  should  have  been  glad  of  the  chance.  But  I  knew 
that  was  impossible,  so  I  determined  to  make  the  best  of 
it,  comforting  myself  with  the  idea  that  the  passage  would 
not  b<*  a  long  one,  at  all  events. 

"  We  sailed  from  Havana  some  time  in  the  month  of 
April,  and  although  I  was  not  on  board  over  twenty  days, 
it  was  the  most  unpleasant  passage  I  ever  passed  at  sea. 
I  have  sailed  in  a  leaky  ship,  have  been  put  on  short  al 
lowance,  had  bad  provisions,  have  rounded  Cape  Horn 
twice,  returned  from  Archangel  once  late  in  the  season, 
and  have  sailed  with  know-nothing  ignoramuses,  and  full- 
blooded  tyrants,  yet  you  may  rely  upon  it,  shipmates,  that 
there  is  nothing  among  the  many  ills  of  life,  so  sad  and 
disheartening,  as  to  be  obliged  to  make  a  passage  with  a 
drunken  captain." 

"  I  can  testify  to  that  fact,"  said  O'Darby,  the  boatswain, 
'I  have  tried  it  to  my  sorrow." 

"  So  have  I,"  said  Sam  Nelson. 

"  Well,"  continued  Ned  Rollins,  "  to  make  a  long  story 
short,  we  sailed  from  Havana,  and  how  we  ever  got  clear 
of  the  Bahamas,  the  Lord  only  knows.  For  captain  Dog 
fish,  as  if  he  meant  to  make  up  for  lost  time,  began  to 
stimulate  as  soon  as  ever  we  got  outside  of  the  Moro,  and 
the  way  he  used  up  the  old  Gogniac  and  Madeira,  for  he 
piided  himself  on  being  a  gentleman,  and  using  gentle 
manly  drinks,  was  enough  to  astonish  a  real  old  soaker. 
And  we  soon  found  to  our  sorrow  that  mir  new  mate,  Mr. 
Wilson,  was  not  behindhand  in  such  matters.  There  was 
no  order,  or  method,  or  discipline  on  board,  but  abundance 
of  swearing,  halloing,  righting  and  flogging.  And  the 
only  peace  we  had  was  during  those  times  when  the  cap 
tain  and  mate  both  together  got  so  drunk  that  they  were 
incapable  of  tormenting  the  crew.  This,  however,  seldom 
happened,  for  they  managed  pretty  regularly,  to  get  drunk, 
watch  and  watch. 


THE    DRUNKEN    CAPTAIN.  109 

"The  first  night  out  from  Havana,  we  found  ourselves 
nil  at  once  in  the  white  water,  cm  the  Florida  shore,  and  if 
Bob  Reeftackle,  had  not  noticed  it,  as  he  went  out  on  the 
bowsprit  to  loose  the  flying  jib,  in  five  minutes  more  there 
world  have  been  an  end  of  our  voyage.  The  captain  was 
below  at  the  time,  well  primed,  and  he  got  into  a  great 
rage  when  he  came  on  deck,  arid  found  the  danger  we  had 
so  narrowly  escaped ;  for  after  we  went  about,  we  hove 
the  lead,  and  found  only  five  fathoms  of  water !  He 
abused  Mr.  Wilson,  who  had  the  watch  on  deck,  kke  a 
pickpocket :  and  called  him  a  drunken  rascal.  Mr.  Wilson 
declared  he  was  no  more  drunk  than  himself,  and  he  spoke 
the  truth.  The  captain  knocked  him  down,  and  ordered 
him  below ;  but  the  next  morning  explanations  were 
given,  and  it  was  all  made  up. 

"  The  next  night,  while  we  were  sailing  along  comforta 
bly  with  a  free  wind,  all  at  once  we  found  ourselves  among 
the  small  islands  on  the*  Great  Bahama  Bank,  and  how  we 
ever  got  clear,  I  never  could  find  out,  but  by  dint  of  sheer 
good  luck,  we  got  into  the  gulf  again.  On  the  fourth  day 
of  our  passage  we  found  ourselves  among  the  breakers  off 
Cape  Carnaverel.  The  old  ship  struck  twice  pretty  heav 
ily,  but  fortunately  for  us,  passed  over,  for  if  she  had  stuck, 
all  on  board  must  have  been  lost. 

"  In  passing  along  the  Gulf  Str-eam,  we  had  some  tough 
squalls,  and  sometimes  every  stitch  of  canvas  would  be 
taken  in,  and  the  vessel  would  lay  like  a  log  on  the  water, 
and  after  the  squall  had  passed,  then  it  was  make  sail  in  a 
hurry.  At  other  times,  when  the  captain  was  well  fortified 
with  grog,  he  would  carry  all  sail  until  the  squall  struck 
us,  and  then  there  was  a  considerable  fluttering  of  kites, 
and  noise  and  confusion,  I'll  assure  you.  Every  thing 
would  be  let  go  by  the  run.  More  than  once  we  got 
caught  aback,  and  I  had  made  up  my  mind  that  the  old 
ship  must  go  down  stern  foremost,  but  she  always  boxed 
off,  and  we  were  saved,  which  I  felt  was  more  than  we 
deserved.  What  with  thumping  on  the  Carnaverel  shoals, 
and  straining  the  ship  by  carrying  sail,  she  leaked  badly, 
requiring  one  hand  at  the  pump  almost  all  the  time  ;  and 
this,  added  to  our  other  duties,  and  our  rascally  treatment, 
caused  us  to  lead  rather  unhappy  lives,  and  I  believe  if  we 
10 


110  ^ALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

had  been  rut  a  week  longer,  there  would  have  been  a 
revolt  among  the  crew,  and  that  we  should  have  taken 
possession,  and  put  the  captain  and  chief  mate  in  irons 
and  kept  them  there,  at  any  rate  until  they  had  got  sober, 
and  promised  better  behavior.  There  is  nothing  more 
annoying  to  a  rational  being,  than  to  be  obliged  to  obey 
the  unreasonable  orders,  and  extravagant  whims  of  a 
drunken  man.  It  goes  right  against  the  grain." 

l'  So  it  does,"  said  O'Darby. 

"  However,  we  kept  a  stiff  upper  lip,  hoping  that  the 
voyage  would  soon  be  at  an  end,  until  we  reached  the  en 
trance  of  the  South  Channel.  Here  as  we  were  getting 
into  rather  dangerous  navigation,  the  captain  thought  proper 
to  take  on  board  an  extra  allowance  of  steam,  in  order  to 
qu'icken  his  ideas  j  and  the  chief  mate  of  course  followed 
his  example.  The  second  mate,  Mr.  Jones,  kept  pretty 
sober,  considering ;  but  he  was  a  weak,  timid  fellow,  did 
not  know  much,  and  was  mightily  afraid  of  the  captain. 
There  was  nobody  on  board  fit  to  take  charge  of  the  ship, 
and  I  thought  if  we  succeeded  in  getting  safe  into  Boston 
harbor,  it  would  be  more  than  we  deserved.  The  captain 
ordered  the  lead  to  be  cast  every  half  hour,  and  at  every 
sound  he  would  change  the  course.  The  wind  was  about 
South  East,  and  the  weather  looked  rather  greasy,  but  he 
steered  first  to  the  North,  then  N.  W.,  then  N.  E.  &c. 
until  finally  it  would  puzzle  a  Boston  lawyer,  let  alone  a 
Philadelphia  one,  to  tell  us  where  we  were. 

"  Night  came  on,  and  while  I  was  at  the  wheel,  and  we 
were  running  to  the  N.  N.  W.,  at  the  rate  of  five  or  six 
knots,  one  of  the  men  on  the  forecastle  shouted  out  — 
"  Breakers  ahead !  "  I  put  the  helm  hard  up  at  once  ;  but 
it  was  of  no  use,  we  were  right  in  the  midst  of  the  break 
ers.  The  captain  was  evidently  much  frightened,  and 
capered  about  the  deck  like  a  French  dancing-master.  He 
gave  orders  to  hoist  out  the  long-boat,  and  coming  across 
the  mate  the  moment  after  —  "  You  drunken  rascal  you," 
said  he,  "  why  didn't  you  keep  a  better  look  out  ? "  and 
gave  him  a  rap  across  his  pate  with  his  speaking  trumpet, 
which  knocked  him  as  flat  as  a  flounder  !  We  expected 
every  moment  to  strike  ;  but  just  as  we  were  about  to  hoist 
out  the  boat,  the  water  grew  smooth  again,  and  as  I  had 


THE    DRUNKEN    CAPTAIN.  Ill 

been  through  the  South  Channel  several  times,  I  told  the 
captain  that  it  must  be  Fishing  Rip,  which  we  had  just 
passed  over,  as  there  was  always  a  heavy  tide-rip  upon  it. 
which  in  a  fresh  gale  could  be  heard  some  miles. 

"  Do  you  think  I  don't  know  where  we  are,  you  scoun 
drel  ? "  said  he.  "  Things  have  come  to  a  pretty  pass, 
indeed,  if  such  ragamuffins  as  you  are  to  teach  me  my 
duty."  And  without  further  ceremony  he  served  me  as 
he  did  the  chief  mate  ;  and  I  inwardly  resolved  to  interfere 
no  more,  if  I  saw  the  ship  going  to  destruction  head  fore 
most. 

"  We  were  two  days  sailing  about  in  the  channel,  01 
near  it,  sometimes  running  free,  <uid  sometimes  close- 
hauled,  on  the  starboard  tack,  um.l  we  got  on  George's 
Bank,  and  then  on  the  larboard  tack,  until  we  got  among 
the  rips  off  Nan  tucket  or  Chatham.  At  last  captain  Dog 
fish  declared  that  he  knew  by  the  soundings,  we  had  passed 
the  pitch  of  the  cape,  and  ordered  the  yards  to  be  squared, 
and  the  ship  to  be  steered  W.  N.  W.  for  Boston.  I  felt 
rejoiced  at  this,  for  I  knew  if  we  kept  this  course  long,  we 
should  be  brought  up  somewhere  all  standing,  which  would 
be  better,  even  at  the  worst,  than  to  be  drifting  about  in  a 
leaky  ship,  commanded  by  a  miserable,  drunken  brute. 
Night  came  on,  and  we  were  still  slivering  it  off  at  a  great 
late  towards  the  land.  The  weather  was  rather  thick,  and 
as  we  could  not  see  a  great  distance,  some  on  board  were 
not  a  little  apprehensive  as  to  the  result. 

"  All  at  once,  a  man  sung  out  from  the  fore-topsail  yard, 
"  Light,  ho  !  about  a  point  on  the  starboard  bow." 

"  I  see  it  from  off  the  deck,"  said  Mr.  Jones.  "  It  is  a 
fixed  light,  and  must  be  on  Cape  Cod.  Put  your  helm 
hard  a-port,  or  we  shall  be  ashore." 

"  Steady  your  helm  !  "  roared  the  captain,  in  a  voice  of 
thunder.  "  What's  that  you  say,  Mr.  Jones  ?  Do  you 
dare  to  alter  the  ship's  course,  without  consulting  me  ? " 

"  Why,  sir,"  said  the  second  mate  in  a  most  deprecating 
tone,  "  there  is  Cape  Cod  light  right  ahead,  and  as  we 
cannot  see  it  far  this  thick  weather,  we  must  be  very  near 
the  land." 

"  You  are  a  know-nothing  blockhead,"  retorted  the  cap 
tain,  "  and  for  the  value  of  a  chaw  of  tobacco,  I  would 


112  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

chuck  you  overboard  at  once.  I  see  the  light  now  myself 
It  is  a  revolving  light  —  it  is  Boston  light.  Mr.  Wilson 
show  a  lantern  for  a  pilot." 

"  Mr.  Wilson  was  too  far  gone,  just  then,  to  look  after  a 
lantern,  he  was  busily  engaged  in  sleeping  off  the  effects 
of  two  or  three  heavy  caulkers  of  old  Hollands,  which  he 
had  stowed  away  beneath  his  jacket. 

"  The  captain,  although  he  could  talk  as  fast,  swear  as 
heartily,  and  shout  as  loud  as  ever,  could  hardly  stand,  and 
certainly  was  not  able  to  judge  whether  the  light  before  us 
was  single,  double,  revolving  or  fixed,  and  after  what  he 
had  just  told  the  second  mate,  we  felt  no  disposition  to  try 
to  set  him  right  on  the  subject.  But  we  were  convinced 
that  the  light  must  be  Cape  Cod  light,  and  that  if  our 
course  was  not  altered  in  less  than  fifteen  minutes,  we  should 
be  ashore  on  Cape  Cod  beach.  There  was  something  of  a 
sea  on,  and  there  was  evidently  a  heavy  storm  brewing. 
So  we  all  resolved  to  get  ready  when  she  struck  to  spring 
overboard,  and  make  desperate  exertions  for  our  lives. 

"  In  the  meantime,  the  steward  had  displayed  a  light  in 
the  rigging,  and  the  captain  was  walking  fore  and  aft  the 
quarter  deck,  launching  oath  after  oath  against  the  lazy 
pilots  who  would  not  make  their  appearance,  when  the 
ship  rose  high  on  a  heavy  roller,  and  the  next  moment  we 
were  slap  ashore  hard  and  fast  on  the  back  of  Cape  Cod/ 

"  The  shock  threw  us  off  our  legs.  We  sprang  up, 
however,  and  before  another  breaker  struck  us,  we  sprang 
overboard  and  struck  out  for  the  beach,  which  we  could 
then  see,  not  more  than  twenty  or  thirty  yards  off ;  and 
although  we  got  pretty  well  ducked,  and  not  a  little  fright 
ened  by  two  or  three  combers  that  rolled  over  us  before  we 
got  ashore,  we  finally  reached  the  beach  in  safety,  although 
much  exhausted. 

"  A  heavy  gale  came  on  soon  afterwards,  and  the  next 
morning  on  looking  for  the  Paladin,  we  found  her  driven 
well  up  on  the  beach,  but  full  of  water,  and  half  buried  in 
the  sand  j  and  her  old  bones  probably  lay  there  to  this  day. 
Captain  Dogfish  was  never  heard  of  after  the  ship  struck  ; 
he  was  probably  washed  overboard  immediately,  b'lt  being 
incapable,  by  drunkenness,  of  using  his  limbs,  he  was  un 
doubtedly  drowned.  After  the  gale  subsided,  the  bodies  of 


114  TALES   OF   THE   OCEAN. 

the  chief  mate  and  steward  were  found  floating  about  in 
the  cabin. 

"  Such  was  the  end  of  the  Paladin ;  a  noble  ship,  which 
the  underwriters  had  to  pay  for,  with  all  her  cargo,  consist 
ing  mostly  of  coffee  and  sugar,  merely. because  the  man 
selected  to  take  charge  of  her,  although  a  good  sailor  and 
navigator,  would  get  drunk  !  " 

"  Well,  Ned,"  said  Sam  Nelson,  "  you  may  think  your 
self  lucky  to  get  off  so  well.  Many  a  poor  fellow  has  lost 
the  number  of  his  mess,  and  many  an  underwriter  has  had 
to  come  down  with  the  shiners,  merely  because  the  captain 
or  mates  of  a  merchantman  would  indulge  in  the  sad  habit 
of  drinking  spirits  or  wine.  So  far  as  my  knowledge  ex 
tends,  there  is  precious  little  difference.  It  is  bad  enough 
for  a  fore-tnast-hand  to  get  drunk ;  it  is  still  worse  for  a 
mate;  but  of  all  things  that  inhabit  the  earth,  there  is  noth 
ing  I  more  heartily  despise  than  a  DRUNKEN  CAPTAIN." 

"I  agree  with  you  there,  entirely,  my  hearty,"  said 
O'Darby,  the  boatswain. 


LICENTIOUSNESS. 


I  HAVE  said  that  the  vices  of  intemperance  and  licen 
tiousness  were  common  to  sea-faring  men  in  all  parts  of  the 
world.  This  is  proverbially  the  case.  It  is  these  vices 
which  lay  the  foundation  of  the  ruin  of  many  excellent 
seamen,  and  which  make  them  a  by-word  of  disgrace. 
Intemperance  and  licentiousness  generally  go  hand  in  hand 
together.  When  one  of  these  demons  is  seen,  the  other 
is  seldom  far  off  It  is  difficult  to  say  which  of  them 
has  proved  most  detrimental  to  the  mariner.  Of  intem 
perance  I  have  already  spoken,  and  I  would  now  raise  the 
voice  of  a  friend  to  warn  the  mariner  to  shun  the  dangeious 
rocks  of  licentiousness,  which  lie  in  the  fair  way  of  the 
channel  of  life;  and  which  when  the  beacon  fires  of  virtue 
and  reason  were  not  burning,  have  swamped  many  a  gal 
lant  vessel. 

Reason  was  given  man  to  enable  him  to  control  his  pas 
sions,  place  a  check  upon  his  animal  propensities,  and  to 
seek  enjoyments  in  other  sources  than  in  the  gratification 
of  the  brutal  appetites  of  his  nature.  But  the  licentious 
man  treats  the  counsels  of  reason  with  contempt,  scoffs  at 
the  wholesome  precepts  of  morality  and  religion,  and  places 
himself,  by  his  own  voluntary  act,  on  a  level  with  the  brute. 
He  passes  that  time  which  should  be  spent  in  rational  pur 
suits,  with  a  class  of  females,  who  have  openly  renounced 
all  pretensions  to  virtue,  who  are  outcasts  from  the  society 
of  the  pious  and  good,  who  scoff  at  modesty,  that  richest 
attribute  of  the  female  character,  who  embrace  a  life  of 
shame,  and  subsist  by  ministering  to  the  weaknesses  and 
vices  of  the  other  sex.  The  licentious  man  spends  his 
money,  the  recompense  for  encountering  many  a  fearful 
peril  on  the  ocean,  in  bartering  for  the  smiles  and  favors  of 
a  harlot,  who  sells  her  faded  charms  to  the  highest  bidder, 
and  gains  a  wretched  livelihood  by  pursuing  a  profession 
Stomped  with  the  scorching  brand  of  infamy. 


116  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN 

By  yielding  himself  to  the  indulgence  of  these  guilty 
pleasures,  by  associating  with  the  priestesses  who  sacrifice 
at  the  altar  of  licentiousness,  his  mind  will  soon  become 
weakened,  his  morals  destroyed,  and  his  constitution  im 
paired  ;  as  if  the  judgment  of  an  offended  Deity  hung  over 
the  wretch  who  dares  to  violate  thus  openly  one  of  the 
prominent  laws  of  nature  and  religion,  he  will  sooner  or 
later  contract  a  filthy,  painful  and  oft-times  incurable  disease, 
which  will  make*  existence  a  burden  to  others,  as  well  as  to 
himself,  and  which,  if  it  should  not  prove  the  direct  means 
of  carrying  him  to  the  grave,  will  very  often  weaken  the 
system  and  lay  the  foundation  of  other  diseases,  which  will 
eventually  prove  fatal. 

The  vice  of  licentiousness,  whether  practised  by  either 
sex,  is  infamous.  The  woman  who  is  known  to  have 
departed  from  the  paths  of  virtue,  is  justly  debarred  the 
privilege  forever,  of  again  mingling  with  the  chaste  and 
virtuous  of  her  sex.  And  although  the  man,  who  delivers 
himself  up  to  licentiousness,  may  in  the  eyes  of  the  world, 
be  a  less  guilty  being  than  the  fair  and  frail  female,  who 
has,  perhaps,  fallen  before  his  seductive  arts,  yet  he  is, 
nevertheless,  equally  deserving  of  opprobrium,  having  sinned 
against  the  laws  of  God  and  man,  and  should  be  visited  with 
the  contempt  and  scorn  of  every  good  member  of  society. 
Indeed,  in  the  present  age,  the  man  who  looks  for  happiness 
.n  the  gratification  of  the  baser  appetites,  who  is  not  ashamed 
iO  exhibit  his  person  in  a  brothel,  that  den  of  infamy,  is 
)ften  regarded  as  a  worthless  being,  entitled  to  no  respect 
lor  confidence  from  his  fellow  men.  And  would  that  it 
<vere  always  thus. 

Then  let  the  sailor  have  due  regard  to  the  principles  of 
)ure  morality,  and  also  show  that  he  feels  some  solicitude 
for  his  character  and  standing  in  society.  Let  him  no 
longer  be  the  habitual  inmate  of  brothels.  No  longer  let 
it  be  said  that  in  every  populous  maritime  city  in  the  Union, 
hundreds,  and  in  our  larger  cities,  thousands,  of  these  poor, 
miserable,  vicious  and  abandoned  prostitutes,  are  encour 
aged  to  pursue  their  dreadful  course  of  guilt,  by  the  money 
which  is  given  them  by  our  sea-faring  men.  For  it  cannot 
be  denied  that  by  pursuing  the  vile  pathway  of  licentious 
ness,  seamen  injure  not  only  themselves,  but  others,  and 


LICENTIOUSNESS.  117 

arc  the  cause  of  the  immense  number  of  prostitutes,  which 
are  found  in  our  large  maritime  towns,  a  disgrace  to  civil 
ized  life.  Many  thousands  of  females,  who  are  now  earning 
by  the  basest  and  most  depraved  means,  a  wretched  exist 
ence,  estranged  from  their  friends,  and  the  respectable 
portion  of  the  community,  would  in  all  probability,  were  it 
not  for  the  laxity  in  the  moral  habits  of  the  sea-faring 
population,  be  now  pursuing  some  honest,  perhaps  respect 
able  occupation  and  would  never  have  lost  their  caste  in 
society.  Let  the  sailor  abandon  the  society  of  the  aban 
doned,  and  seek  the  society  of  virtuous  women,  whose  pure 
and  edifying  conversation  and  heavenly-beaming  smile,  the 
attendants  on  innocence,  will  exercise  a  wholesome  influ 
ence  over  his  conduct,  and  urge  him  onw'ard  in  the  paths 
of  virtue  and  happiness. 

A  sailor  should  always  have  a  home.  His  organization, 
mental  or  physical,  is  not  so  peculiar,  as  to  prevent  his 
indulgence  in  domestic  joys.  If  he  has  a  mother  or  sisters, 
they  must  take  a  deep  interest  in  his  welfare,  and  would 
rejoice  to  correspond  with  him  when  absent,  and  would 
greet  him  with  the  hallowed  kiss  of  affection,  whenever  he 
could  make  it  convenient  to  visit  the  home  of  his  youth. 
These  are  ties  which  bind  a  man  to  happiness  and  virtue  ; 
and  should  be  broken  only  by  death.  When  a  mariner 
forgets  the  relations  and  ties,  which  were  once  so  dear  to 
him,  and  prefers  to  his  once  quiet  and  happy  home,  the 
boarding-house  kept  by  some  hungry  shark  of  a  landlord, 
who  is  anxious  only  to  brutalize  his  boarders,  or  the  infa 
mous  abode  of  some  wretched  female,  whose  mind  is  polluted, 
and  who  has  given  herself  up  to  the  worst  of  vices,  there  is 
little  hope  of  him  ;  he  descends  rapidly,  but  surely,  into  the 
very  sink  of  degradation  and  ruin. 

There  is  no  reason  why  a  sailor  should  deprive  himself 
of  the  joys  of  a  married  life.  A  virtuous  and  industrious 
wife  would  exert  a  beneficent  influence  over  his  conduct, 
and  like  a  guardian  angel  save  him  from  the  quicksands  of 
intemperance,  -or  the  dark  whirlpools  of  licentiousness, 
instruct  him  to  live  for  others,  and  ensure  his  own  happiness 
by  contributing  to  the  happiness  of  those  who  ought  to  be 
dearer  to  him  than  life.  I  have  often  heard  it  said  that  a 
sailor  has  no  business  with  a  wife  ;  that  the  man,  who  passes 


118  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

three  fourths  at  least  of  his  time  on  the  ocean,  or  away 
from  his  home  and  his  native  land,  should  not  burden  him 
self  with  a  wife,  but  should  remain  free  and  untrammeled 
as  the  wind  which  wafts  him  across  the  seas,  with  no  ono 
to  rejoice  in  his  prosperity,  or  bewail  his  misfortunes. 
This,  however,  is  a  great  mistake.  If  the  married  life 
confer  happiness,  and  who  will  dare  to  deny  it,  why  should 
the  sailor  be  debarred  access  to  joys,  which  are  not  withheld 
from  the  rest  of  mankind  ?  The  affections  of  a  virtuous 
woman,  are  one  of  the  greatest  blessings  which  Providence 
can  bestow.  They  are  a  treasure  beyond  price,  which  can 
be  appreciated  by  the  seaman  as  well  as  the  landsman. 
When  away  from  home  he  feels  in  his  heart,  that  there  is 
one  kind  being,  who  is  interested  in  his  welfare,  and  is 
offering  up  prayers  to  heaven  for  his  safety ;  who  will 
share  with  him  the  favors  of  fortune,  arid  be  a  solace  and 
comforter  to  him  in  the  hour  of  trouble ;  who  will  welcome 
him  to  his  home,  with  unfeigned  delight,  and  partake  with 
him  the  cup  of  life,  whether  of  weal  or  of  woe.  This 
remembrance  sheds  a  moral  purity,  a  holier  atmosphere 
around  him.  If  he  possess  a  spark  of  conscientious 
feeling,  or  any  sense  of  honor,  this  reflection  will  act  as  a 
charm  to  secure  him  from  evil  habits,  and  cause  him  to 
resist  with  but  little  effort,  all  the  temptations  to  immorality, 
which  abound  in  every  foreign  port.  The  thoughts  of  his 
wife  and  children  will  stimulate  him  to  action,  and  bring  out 
all  the  energy  of  his  character.  He  will  be  ambitious  to 
gain  a  name  not  only  for  correctness  of  moral  conduct,  but 
for  industry  and  attention  to  his  duty,  and  will  receive  the 
certain  reward,  the  confidence  of  his  employers. 

We  repeat  it,  there  cannot  be  a  greater  error,  than  that 
a  sailor  should  shun  the  state  of  matrimony,  as  if  destruc 
tion  lurked  within  it,  and  wander  through  the  world  alone, 
without  one  kind  friend  to  cheer  him  on  his  way ;  a  prey 
to  the  hungry  harpies,  which  cluster  around  him,  and  lure 
him  from  the  paths  of  virtue.  A  landsman  should  get 
married  as  early  as  it  is  convenient,  but  a  sailor  should  get 
married  early  at  all  events, 


THE 

SAILOR    IN    A    SEPULCHRE. 


IT  was  a  dark  and  stormy  night  in  November,  1810. 
The  scud  flew  rapidly  across  the  firmament.  The  wind 
blew  in  gusts ;  and  whistled  and  howled  merrily  through 
the  rigging,  as  the  beautiful  ship  Packet  of  Boston,  com 
manded  by  captain  Bacon,  rode  gallantly  at  anchor  in  the 
river  Mersey,  opposite  the  great  commercial  city  of  Liver 
pool,  in* England.  The  top-gallant  yards  were  on  deck, 
and  the  top-gallant  masts  housed  ;  the  topsail  and  lower 
yards  were  braced  sharp  up;  we  had  a  good  scope  of  our 
small  bower  cable  out,  with  a  heavy  anchor  and  good  hold 
ing  ground  ;  our  best  bower  was  hanging  by  a  single  stopper, 
and  although  the  tide  rushed  like  a  mill-sluice  past  the 
vessel,  and  the  tempest  blew  at  times  with  fearful  energy, 
the  noble  ship  rode  with  perfect  safety ;  and  little  danger 
was  apprehended  of  getting  adrift,  unless  some  coaster,  or 
other  vessel,  not  so  well  provided  as  ourself  with  ground 
tackle,  came  down  athwart  our  hawse.  An  anchor  watch 
was  set ;  two  in  a  watch,  with  orders  to  keep  a  good  look 
out  ;  to  call  the  pilot  at  slack  water,  if  the  gale  increased ; 
and  to  let  go  the  best  bower,  under  foot,  at  the  least 
symptom  of  dragging  our  anchor. 

My  watchmate  at  this  time,  happened  to  be  Martin 
Schultz,  an  honest  Dutchman,  and  a  thorough-going  but 
intelligent  "  old  salt."  He  had  sailed  under  the  flags  of 
most  of  the  nations  in  Europe ;  could  speak  a  variety  of 
languages  indifferently  well ;  and  was  now  satisfying  certain 
queries,  which  had  existed  for  some  years  in  his  mind, 
respecting  the  usage  in  the  American  merchant  service. 
After  pacing  the  deck,  engaged  in  desultory  conversation 
for  a  single  glass,  I  begged  Martin  to  while  away  the  re- 


120  TALES    Of    THE    OCEAN. 

mainder  of  our  watch,  an  hour  and  a  half,  by  reciting  some 
one  of  the  many  strange  adventures  which  he  must  have 
met  with,  in  the  course  of  his  eventful  life. 

"  Well,"  said  Martin,  "  I  will  tell  you  a  little  occurrence, 
which  happened  to  me  about  fifteen  years  ago,  and  which 
made  such  an  impression  on  my  mind,  that  I  shall  never 
forget  it  to  my  dying  day."  Thus  saying,  Martin  put  a 
new  quid,  of  mammoth  size,  into  his  mouth,  hemmed  two 
or  three  times,  took  a  look  over  the  bows  to  see  that  all  was 
right,  and  commenced  his  narrative  as  follows :  — 

"  You  must  know,  youngster,  that  I  was  once  attached 
to  a  sloop,  that  run  as  a  packet  between  London  and  Edin 
burgh  ;  I  was  then  a  lively,  haruin  scarum  chap,  up  to  any 
thing,  and  had  no  contemptible  opinion  of  myself.  The 
master,  however,  took  a  liking  to  me,  and  although  the 
work  was  rather  hard,  as  we  were  poorly  manned,  I  liked 
my  situation  so  well  that  I  had  no  wish  to  leave  it ;  and  I 
will  say  this  for  captain  Mallet,,  he  granted  me  every  indul 
gence  which  I  had  a  right  to  expect,  and  more  than  I  often 
times  deserved. 

"  On  one  of  our  trips,  we  arrived  at  the  quay  in  Edin 
burgh,  at  about  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  After 
making  the  vessel  well  fast,  and  clearing  up  the  decks, 
captain  Mallet  said,  "  Martin,  you  and  Jack  Wiggin  may 
take  the  letter  bag  and  carry  it  to  the  post  office  ;  but  be 
careful  what  you  are  about,  as  the  letters  are  numerous,  and 
I  have  reason  to  think  some  of  them  are  valuable."  I  was 
much  pleased  with  this  arrangement,  and  Wiggin  and 
myself  donned  our  go-ashore  togs,  and  were  soon  in  readi 
ness  for  a  start.  With  the  letter  bag  on  my  shoulders,  and 
followed  by  Wiggin,  I  trudged  rapidly  through  one  of  the 
narrow,  but  compact,  and  uniformly  built  streets  which  led 
to  the  post  office.  All  at  once,  I  was  stopped  by  an  excla 
mation  from  Jack.  "Look,  Martin,"  said  he,  "and  see 
that  sweet  creature  in  the  shop  opposite."  I  looked  as  he 
directed,  and  saw  standing  at  the  door  of  what  appeared  to 
be  a  shop,  not  merely  one,  but  two  beautiful  girls.  They 
looked  the  picture  of  health  and  innocence  ;  their  dark 
blue  eyes,  seemed  to  beam  with  pleasure  and  delight ;  a 
winning  smile  sat  on  each  lovely  countenance ;  and  when 
they  saw  us  stop  and  gaze  upon  them  with  rapture,  they 


THE    SAILOR    IN    A    SEPULCHRE.  121 

beckoned  with  their  fairy  hands,  with  a  grace  and  eagerness 
that  was  absolutely  irresistible.  It  always  appeared  to  me, 
Hawser,  that  woman  possessed  more  attractions  for  me, 
than  for  almost  any  other  man.  It  has  always  been  in  the 
power  of  woman,  clad  in  the  charms  of  youth  and  beauty, 
by  a  kind  look,  or  an  alluring  smile,  to  seduce  me  from  the 
path  of  duty.  Female  charms  have  led  me  into  many  sad 
errors,  and  involved  me  in  many  unpleasant  and  dangerous 
scrapes;  and  what  was  more  particulaily  unfortunate,  I 
never,  so  far  as  woman  is  concerned,  learned  wisdom  from 
experience.  In  my  younger  days,  I  no  sooner  escaped 
from  some  awkward  misadventure,  or  startling  peril,  occa 
sioned  by  my  devoted  attachment  to  the  fair,  than  I  was 
straight  ready  to  encounter  another.  It  always  appeared  to 
me  that  the  witchery  that  is  said  to  lurk  about  a  woman,  is 
not  altogether  fiction  ;  it  is  not  a  poet's  dream.  Her  bright 
eye  will  really  fascinate ;  and  while  man  remains  within  its 
magic  influence,  his  reason  no  longer  exercises  over  his 
mind  a  controlling  power,  but  he  is  ready  for  any  daring  or 
even  guilty  enterprise  ;  and  is  prepared  to  embark,  regard 
less  of  consequences,  in  adventures  which  must  lead  to 
disgrace,  wretchedness,  ruin,  perhaps  death.  Woman  is  a 
sunken  rock  in  the  sea  of  life,  on  which  many  a  gallant 
fellow  has  been  wrecked. 

"  It  will  therefore  not  appear  surprising  that  when  I  saw 
the  lovely  creatures,  smiling  sweetly  upon  us,  and  with 
gestures  which  could  not  be  mistaken,  inviting  us  to  an 
interview,  that  I  forgot  the  important  duty  with  which  I 
was  entrusted ;  and  without  hesitation  acceded  to  Jack's 
proposition  to  cross  over  and  accost  the  smiling  fair  ones. 

"  We  were  received  by  them  in  the  most  gracious  manner ; 
they  seemed  as  much  pleased  with  the  interview  as  our 
selves  :  and  after  a  brief  conversation,  in  the  course  of 
which  they  learned  that  we  had  in  our  possession  the  packet 
mail,  they  strongly  urged  us  to  enter  their  domicile.  I  felt 
that  I  was  doing  wrong ;  that  I  was  abusing  a  trust ; 
neglecting  an  important  duty ;  but  could  not  summon 
resolution  enough  to  resist  the  blandishments  of  these 
winning  dames.  We  entered  the  temple  of  guilt. 

After  passing  through  the  basement  room,  which  resem 
bled  in  its  general  appearance,  the  shops  in  that  vicinity, 
11 


122  TALES    OF    THK    OCEAN. 

we  were  conducted  up  a  handsome  staircase  to  a  drawing- 
room,  furnished  in  a  fashionable  style.  Here  our  fair 
conductors  introduced  us  to  some  other  ladies,  and  one  or 
two  gentlemen  present,  who  appeared  to  be  in  some  manner 
connected  with  the  house.  We  were  requested  to  be  seated, 
and  the  deceiving  damsels  were  exceedingly  kind  and 
affable.  I  could  not  help  rejoicing  in  our  good  fortune,  and 
exchanged  congratulatory  glances  with  Jack  Wiggin.  But 
by  this  time  it  grew  dark ;  and  my  conscience  smote  me 
for  not  having  executed  the  duty  with  which  I  was  entrust 
ed.  I  therefore  proposed  to  Jack  to  proceed  to  the  post 
office,  with  the  letter  bag ;  and  afterwards  return  and  pass 
the  evening  with  the  smiling  fair  ones.  •  This  proposition, 
however,  was  soon  overruled ;  Jack  declared  that  he  liked 
his  quarters  too  well,  to  quit  them  in  a  hurry  ;  and  the 
ladies  assured  me  that  the  mail  bag  would  be  perfectly  safe, 
while  we  remained  in  the  house.  Some  refreshments  were 
now  brought  in,  and  I  gave  up  the  point,  although  I  secretly 
resolved  that  but  little  time  should  elapse  before  I  delivered 
the  letters  into  the  hands  of  the  postmaster. 

"  In  bumpers  of  wine,  we  drank  the  ladies'  healths  ;  much 
merriment  ensued,  and  many  good  things  were  said.  1 
rapidly  began  to  lose  my  recollection ;  indeed  so  sudden 
and  decisive  was  the  effect,  which  the  liquor  had  on  my 
brain,  that  I  began  to  suspect  it  was  drugged ;  and  that  we 
were  the  silly  dupes  of  some  unprincipled  harpies  ;  a  sus 
picion,  which  it  subsequently  appeared,  was  but  too  well 
founded.  The  last  circumstance,  which  I  remember  to 
have  happened  on  that  eventful  evening,  was  knocking  down 
a  fellow  who  had  taken  possession  of  the  mail  bag,  and 
was  conveying  it  to  another  apartment.  After  that,  all  was 
confusion,  madness,  chaos  ! 

"  Hours  passed  away,  and  when  I  recovered  my  senses,  ) 
found  myself  lying  amid  a  heap  of  filth  and  broken  bottles, 
in  a  back  yard,  exposed  to  the  peltings  of  a  pitiless  rain 
and  hail  storm,  in  the  month  of  December,  with  no  other 
covering  than  a  shirt  and  a  pair  of  drawers !  The  heart- 
tess  syrens,  and  their  coadjutors,  had  taken  possession  of 
the  letter  bag ;  robbed  me  of  my  clothes,  and  while  I  was 
lying  in  a  state  of  insensibility,  had  thus  cruelly  disposed 
of  my  person.  I  found  myself  suffering  from  the  cold ;  I 


THE    SAILOR    IN    A    SEPULCHRE.  123 

tvas  chilled  to  the  very  heart ;  I  tried  to  convince  myself 
that  it  was  all  a  disagreeable  dream,  but  the  evidence  of 
.the  reality  of  my  situation  was  painful  and  convincing;  I 
felt  in  every  sluggish  vein  in  my  body,  that  it  was  no  illu 
sion  ;  I  arose  and  sought  a  shelter  from  the  storm,  but  in 
vain.  There  was  no  entrance  to  the  adjacent  dwelling  or 
out-houses ;  and  with  much  knocking  and  vociferation,  I 
could  not  succeed  in  attracting  the  notice  of  any  of  the 
inhabitants ;  I  then  clambered  over  a  low  fence,  and  found 
myself  in  an  open  field,  which  I  speedily  traversed  ;  then 
scaled  a  wall,  and  behold,  I  was  in  a  spacious  church-yard ! 
I  groped  my  way  along  among  the  graves  and  the  tombs, 
towards  the  church  ;  thinking  that  there  must  be  an  outlet 
in  that  direction,  by  which  means  I  could  gain  the  street, 
and  hasten  on  board  the  sloop.  But  a  sudden  squall 
passing  over,  the  hail  beat  so  violently  against  my  slightly 
clad  person,  that  I  was  glad  to  seek  shelter  for  a  few 
moments  under  the  lee  of  a  large  monument,  raised  to  the 
memory  of  some  departed  mortal.  Here,  while  I  stood 
shivering  and  shaking,  and  indulging  in  no  very  pleasant 
reflections,  I  heard  some  men  conversing  with  each  other ; 
and  hailed  the  sound  of  their  voices  as  a  glad  omen.  They 
drew  near,  but  stopped  on  the  weather  side  of  the  monu 
ment,  which  concealed  me  from  their  view ;  and  although 
my  first  impulse  was  to  rush  forward  and  solicit  their 
assistance,  I  relinquished  that  design,  after  listening  a 
moment  to  their  conversation,  which,  although  carried  on  in 
a  low  tone  of  voice,  I  could  distinctly  hear ;  and  which 
convinced  me  that  mischief  was  in  the  wind. 

"  I  gathered  from  the  tenor  of  their  discourse,  that  a 
lady  of  great  wealth  and  distinction  had  lately  died  in  the 
city ;  and  that  in  her  will,  she  had  instructed  her  heirs  to 
cause  her  to  be  buried  in  the  family  vault  in  the  church , 
arrayed  in  all  her  golden  ornaments  and  jewels.  Her 
dying  wishes  were  complied  with  ;  and  the  day  before,  the 
remains  of  this  lady  had  been  deposited  in  the  family  tomb  j 
gorgeously  decked  in  gems  and  jewels,  whose  value  was 
estimated  at  several  thousand  pounds.  It  was  the  intention 
of  these  two  individuals,  who,  unhappily  for  me,  chose  a 
spot  almost  at  my  elbow  to  discuss  the  subject,  to  enter  the 
church  by  means  of  false  Ijeys,  descend  into  the  tomb,  and 


124  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

rob  the  dead  of  these  costly  ornaments !  For  this  purpose 
they  were  provided  with  the  necessary  implements;  one 
carried  a  crow-bar,  and  the  other  a  hatchet  and  dark  lantern. 

"  My  heart  sank  within  me,  while  I  listened  to  their 
villanous  schemes,  and  heard  them  discuss  the  best  mode 
of  carrying  them  into  effect.  But  as  the  night  was  dark,  I 
hoped  by  reducing  my  body  into  a  compass  as  compact  as 
possible,  to  -escape  their  notice.  My  hope,  however,  was  a 
vain  one :  as  they  turned  to  enter  the  church,  one  of  them 
perceived  the  white  garments  which  I  wore.  He  started 
back  aghast,  as  if  he  had  seen  a  ghost ;  but  recovering 
himself  in  an  instant,  he  exclaimed,  "  who  is  there  ?  speak 
quickly,  or  I  '11  brain  you  with  my  hatchet !  " 

"  Avasf,  shipmate  !  "  said  I ;  "Do  n't  be  in  such  an  un 
gracious  hurry  ;  I  am  a  friend." 

"That  maybe,  or  it  may  not  be.  At  all  events  you 
have  heard  our  conversation,  and  are  fully  aware  of  our 
plans.  Who  and  what  are  you  ?  " 

"  I  then  gave  them  a  detail  of  the,  unpleasant  adventure 
which  had  introduced  me  thus  in  dishabille  to  their  acquain 
tance  ;  and  begged,  as  I  was  suffering  severely  from  the 
cold,  that  they  would  let  me  proceed  on  my  way  unmolested. 

"  No :  "  said  one  of  these  ruffians,  "  we  will  not  trust 
our  lives  in  your  hands ;  your  tale  seems  a  plausible  one, 
and  may  be  true.  Notwkhstanding  which,  you  may  betray 
us  to  the  first  watchman  you  meet.  You  must  go  with  us ; 
and  assist  us  in  carrying  our  plans  into  execution." 

"  It  was  in  vain  that  I  solemnly  promised  I  would  take 
no  steps  to  betray  them ;  it  was  in*  vain  that  I  declined  any 
participation  in  their  nefarious  projects ;  one  of  them  cut 
all  short,  by  sternly  threatening  to  let  me  feel  the  weight  o/ 
his  crow-bar,  if  I  did  not  instantly  follow  his  companion ; 
which,  in  order  -to  appease  his  great  apparent  wrath,  I 
reluctantly  did.  Now,  said  I  to  myself,  I  have  got  involved 
in  a  pretty  scrape.  If  I  should  be  arrested  along  with  my 
companions,  while  in  the  act  of  committing  sucli  a  sacrileg 
ious  robbery,  from  the  very  idea  of  which  my  soul  instinct 
ively  revolted,  I  should  doubtless  be  compelled  to  share 
their  fate,  whether  that  should  prove  whipping  or  hanging. 
I  at  first  thought  of  making  a  bold  start,  and  endeavoring 
to  escape  by  running.  I  spon  abandoned  that  idea, 


THE    SAILOR    IN    A    SEPULCHRE.  125 

however,  for  besides  that  I  never  could  make  very  rapid 
head  way  on  the  land,  I  folt  exceedingly  weak,  being 
hardly  able  to  stand,  owing  to  my  exposure  to  the  weather, 
or  to  the  effect  upon  the  system  of  the  strong  narcotics, 
which  I  had  drank. 

"  One  of  the  robbers  drew  a  key  from  his  pocket,  and 
without  much  difficulty,  opened  the  front  door  of  the 
church.  We  entered  the  building,  and  the  door  was  closed 
and  fastened  behind  us.  We  walked  up  one  of  the  aisles, 
and  by  means  of  a  dark  lantern  succeeded  in  finding  the 
tomb  of  which  they  were  in  search.  It  was  covered  with 
a  large  marble  slab.  I  held  the  lantern,  while  my  compan 
ions,  with  the  aid  of  their  crow-bar  and  other  implements, 
with  no  little  labor,  succeeded  in  raising  one  end  of  this 
massy  covering  of  the  mansion  of  the  dead,  sufficienily  to 
admit  of  a  person  of  moderate  size.  They  then  placed 
beneath  it  a  prop,  to  keep  it  in  its  position.  'Now,'  said 
one  of  them,  a  truculent-looking  fellow,  with  a  large  and 
powerful  frame,  '  friend  Martin,  go  down  into  the  tomb, 
and  hand  us  up  the  jewels!  ' 

"  I  was  thunderstruck  ;  not  having  anticipated  such  an 
unpleasant  duty.  Although  I  have  proved  on  many  occa 
sions  that  I  possess  as  much  fortitude  in  peril,  or  courage 
in  battle,  as  ordinary  men,  yet  I  have  always  shrunk  invol 
untarily  from  having  any  encounter  with  the  dead ;  and 
there  is  hardly  any  crime,  which  under  the  circumstances 
in  which  I  was  placed,  I  would  not  rather  have  committed, 
than  to  enter  that  yawning  sepulchre,  at  the  dead  hour  of 
night,  break  open  a  coffin,  and  rifle  a  livid  corpse. 

"  I  begged,  I  prayed  that  they  would  release  me  from 
this  duty.  I  told  them  my  infirmity,  and  solemnly  prom 
ised  to  assist  them  in  any  other  way  they  could  mention  ; 
but  as  for  obeying  their  orders  to  go  down  into  the  tomb, 
I  could  not  do  it.  They  were  inexorable,  and  sternly 
insisted  on  my  immediate  performance  of  the  duty  as 
signed  me,  under  penalty  of  instant  death. 

"  '  We  know  better,'  said  the  athletic  villain,  of  whom 
I  spoke,  '  than  to  put  it  in  your  power  to  defeat  our  enter 
prise.  You  possess  a  vigorous  frame,  and  although  you 
look  pale  and  debilitated,  we  are  by  no  means  sure  it  is  not 
all  a  sham.  We  will  not  trust  you.  You  may  think 
11* 


126  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

yourself  fortunate  that  we  did  not  take  your  life  on  the 
spot,  when  we  found  that  you  were  in  possession  of  our 
secrets.  But  we  have  no  time  to  argue  the  question.  Do 
as  we  have  ordered,  and  no  harm  shall  come  to  you  ;  refuse, 
and  you  will  soon  add  another  to  the  silent  and  inanimate, 
and  therefore  harmless,  tenants  of  this  tomb.' 

"  Thus  saying,  the  ruffian  raised  his  crow-bar,  as  if  he 
would  demolish  me  without  ceremony.  I  felt  unable  to 
contend  with  them  both,  and  finding  that  there  was  no 
alternative,  reluctantly  consented  to  go  upon  this  mission 
to  the  dead. 

"I  crept  tremblingly  through  the  aperture,  and  by  the 
light  of  the  dark  lantern,  could  perceive  that  the  depth  of 
the  tomb  was  about  nine  or  ten  feet.  My  kind  friends, 
each  seizing  an  arm,  lowered  me  down,  until  I  was  within 
a  short  distance  of  the  bottom,  when  quitting  their  hold,  I 
alighted  on  my  feet  unhurt.  I  was  now  in  the  presence  of 
the  dead ;  a  dark,  sultry,  offensive  atmosphere  pervaded 
the  precincts  of  the  tomb  ;  and  too  late,  I  regretted  that  I 
had  acceded  to  the  wishes  of  these  scoundrels.  I  wished 
that  I  had  boldly  defied  them,  and  submitted  to  my  fate, 
rather  than  to  have  undertaken  this  odious  service  ;  but  I 
was  now  literally  in  their  power,  and  was  compelled  to 
obey  their  orders,  or  perish  ignobly,  and  by  inches,  in  this 
vile  dungeon. 

" '  Now,'  said  one  of  my  associates,  in  a  voice  which 
more  resembled  the  hoarse  croaking  of  a  bull  frog  than 
the  tones  of  a  human  being,  '  we  will  hand  you  down  the 
crow-bar,  axe,  and  lantern ;  and  you  will  lose  no  time  in 
splitting  open  the  coffin.  Be  sure  to  get  the  right  one, 
and  take  possession  of  the  ornaments.' 

"  The  first  named  implements  were  passed  down  ;  but 
as  one  of  the  robbers  was  handing  me  the  dark  lantern,  a 
noise  was  heard  at  the  windows  of  the  church,  evidently 
made  by  some  persons  who  wished  to  obtain  access  to  the 
building.  The  robbers,  alarmed  at  the  noise,  doubtless 
supposing  it  to  proceed  from  officers,  who  had  obtained 
a  knowledge  of  their  intent,  and  had  beset  the  church, 
dropped  the  lantern,  which  fell  to  the  bottom  of  the  tomb, 
and  was  extinguished  !  Without  exchanging  a  word  with 
me,  the  scoundrels  took  away  the  prop,  which  supported 


THE    SAILOR    IN    A    SEPULCHRE. 

the  marble  slab,  intended  as  a  covering  to  the  tomb ;  care 
fully  closed  the  aperture,  hastened  from  the  church,  and 
left  poor  Martin  Schultz  alone  with  the  dead! 

"  Hawser,  I  cannot  describe  to  you  what  were  my  sen 
sations  at  that  moment.  They  were  dreadful ;  it  seemed 
as  if  au  eternity  was  crowded  into  the  space  of  a  few 
minutes,  and  worlds  would  not  induce  me  to  experience 
them  a  second  time.  My  heart  beat  violently  with  agony, 
my  trembling  limbs  refused  to  support  me,  and  I  sank  ex 
hausted  upon  a  coffin.  A  renewal  of  the  noise,  however, 
partially  restored  my  faculties.  I  listened  intently  ;  my 
sole  object  now  being  to  make  my  escape  from  the  hide 
ous  cell,  in  which  I  was  immured. 

"  I  soon  learned  from  conversation,  which  I  could  dis 
tinctly  hear,  that  three  persons  had  entered  the  church, 
with  a  design  to  rob  the  dead.  And  without  suspecting 
that  any  of  their  brethren  in  iniquity  had  anticipated  them, 
or  that  the  tomb  contained  other  than  human  bodies,  de 
cayed  and  destitute  of  life,  they  immediately  approached 
the  spot,  where  they  believed  their  wished-for  booty  was 
deposited. 

"  I  was  aware  of  all  their  operations.  The  course  which 
they  adopted  to  effect  an  entrance,  differed  somewhat  from 
that  of  their  predecessors.  Instead  of  raising  the  tomb 
stone,  they  pushed  it  partly  off  j  thus  making  an  aperture 
of  about  three  feet  in  length  by  two  feet  in  breadth.  Two 
of  these  fellows  were  remarkably  tall  and  powerful  men, 
the  third  was  of  diminutive  size,  but  of  undaunted  cour 
age,  and  was  fixed  upon  to  descend  into  the  tomb,  and 
achieve  the  adventure. 

"  He  was  lowered  partly  down  by  his  companions,  much 
after  the  manner  in  which  I  effected  my  entrance  into  those 
dismal  regions.  But  ere  he  reached  the  lower  part  of  the 
tomb,  and  while  he  was  probably  indulging  in  pleasing  re 
flections  relative  to  the  rich  prize  which  was  almost  within 
his  reach,  it  occurred  to  me  that  an  opportunity  was  offered 
me  to  escapo,  which  should  not  be  neglected.  Acting 
from  the  impulse  of  the  moment,  I  unceremoniously,  but 
firmly,  grasped  the  lower  part  of  the  body  of  the  little 
man !  The  effect  which  this  simple  and  perfectly  natural 
transaction  produced,  was  tremendous.  Thinking  that  the 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

old  lady  herself  had  returned  to  life,  or  that  some  agent  of 
darkness  was,  resolved  to  revenge  upon  him  the  sacrile 
gious  act  which  he  was  attempting  to  commit,  he  gave  a 
loud  and  shrill  shriek,  which,  re-echoing  from  the  depths 
of  the  tomb,  and  from  the  walls  of  the  church,  not  a  little 
alarmed  his  associates. 

"  '  What's  the  matter,  Ned  ? '  cried  they  in  one  voice. 

"  '  Puil  me  out ;  for  heaven's  sake  pull  me  out,'  screamed 
the  little  man,  at  the  top  of  his  voice.  '  A  ghost  has  got 
hold  of  me,  and  is  squeezing  me  to  death.  Quick — 
quick,  pull  me  out,  for  mercy's  sake.'  He  continued  in  a 
roar  of  agony,  addressing  the  supposed  ghost,  '  quit  your 
hold  ;  I  swear  I  will  never  rob  again.' 

"  The  two  robbers  at  the  mouth  of  the  tomb  knew  not 
what  to  make  of  the  singular  turn  that  affairs  had  taken. 
They  complied  with  their  comrade's  earnest  entreaties,  and 
exerted  all  their  strength  to  raise  his  feet  to  a  level  with  the 
surface  of  the  tomb.  For  a  moment  it  was  doubtful  if 
they  would  succeed  in  this  design,  as  they  had  to  raise  a 
weight  of  upwards  of  three  hundred  pounds;  but  finally, 
making  a  desperate  effort,  they  hauled  us  both  out  together ! 

"At  the  sight  of  my  white  shirt  and  drawers,  and  pale, 
cadaverous  countenance,  which  they  saw  by  means  of 
the  faint  and  flickering  rays  of  a  lantern,  the  sacrilegious 
thieves  perceived  that  they  had  got  more  than  they  bar 
gained  for.  They  uttered  a  loud  exclamation,  and  vanished 
through  the  window  like  a  streak  of  lightning.  As  soon 
as  I  found  myself  safely  landed  in  the  broad  aisle,  knowing 
that  I  should  have  no  farther  occasion  for  my  little  friend, 
I  relaxed  the  affectionate  grasp,  with  which  until  then  I  had 
honored  him,  and  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing,  that  although 
most  horribly  frightened,  he  had  not  altogether  lost  the  use 
of  his  locomotive  powers.  He  dashed  through  the  window 
after  his  roguish  associates,  like  '  shot  out  of  a  shovel ! ' 

"  I  now  felt  happy.  I  was  saved  from  a  horrible  death, 
or  from  something  worse,  for  I  am  convinced  that  if  I  had 
been  confined  for  two  hours  only  in  that  loathsome  cell,  I 
should  have  been  a  fit  inmate  for  a  mad-house  for  life.  I 
absolutely  wept  for  joy.  As  soon  as  I  recovered  my 
scattered  senses,  and  by  breathing  the  comparatively  pure 
atmosphere,  had  regained  a  little  strength,  I  took  possession 


J6* 


THE    SAILOR    IN    A    SEPULCHRE.  13  i 

of  the  lantern,  and  leisurely  left  the  church,  the  door  of 
which  the  first  brace  of  robbers,  in  their  hurry,  had  left 
open.  I  reached  the  street  without  difficulty,  and  had  not 
proceeded  far,  before  I  fell  in  with  a  watchman,  to  whom 
I  communicated  my  story.  He  led  me  to  the  watch-house, 
and  then  hastened  to  secure  the  church  from  the  depreda 
tions  of  any  other  gang  of  villains. 

"  Seated  before  a  good  fire,  I  had  leisure  to  reflect  on  the 
events  of  the  night ;  and  I  must  confess  that  I  felt  heartily 
ashamed  of  my  conduct.  I  had  suffered  myself  to  be  most 
egregiously  duped,  and  could  hardly  muster  courage  to  go 
on  board  the  packet,  and  give  an  account  of  my  adventures. 
But  there  was  no  alternative ;  therefore,  borrowing  from 
the  captain  of  the  watch  a  great  coat,  hat  and  pair  of  shoes, 
is  soon  as  the  sun  appeared  above  the  horizon,  I  wended 
ny  way  towards  the  pier.  The  captain  was  thunderstruck 
t  the  intelligence  I  gave  him  of  the  loss  of  the  mail,  and 
mmediately  took  measures  to  discover  the  individuals  who 
lad  thus  surreptitiously  obtained  possession  of  it.  In  this, 
lowever,  he  was  disappointed.  I  could  not  point  out  the 
house,  where  the  first  scene  in  the  drama  was  enacted,  as 
fhe  street  was  a  long  one,  and  all  the  houses  looked  alike. 
~)n  the  next  day,  all  the  letters  which  contained  neithei 
noney  nor  drafts,  were  sent  to  the  post  office  ;  the  others 
were  never  afterwards  heard  of." 

"  But  Martin,"  said  I,  "  you  have  forgotten  your  ship 
mate,  Jack  Wiggin.  What  became  of  him  ?  " 

"  Oh,"  said  Martin,  "  Jack  was  picked  up  at  about 
twelve  o'clock  at  night,  in  the  middle  of  the'  street  by  a 
watchman.  We  both  shared  the  same  fate,  with  only  this 
difference,  that  Jack  was  ejected  through  the  front  door, 
^hile  I  must  have  been  tossed  out  of  a  back  window. 

"This  adventure  was  a  dear-bought,  but  useful  lesson 
to  me.  I  believe  it  saved  me  from  many  an  awkward 
scrape,  for  I  was  never  so  easily  gulled  afterwards.  But, 
Hawser,  it  is  four  bells,  and  time  that  we  were  relieved. 
Strike  the  bell,  and  rouse  out  Jack  Thompson  and  little 
Daniel." 


THE    DUEL   AT    SEA. 


THAT  mode  of  giving  and  receiving  satisfaction  for  an 
injury,  termed  duelling,  is  practised  only  among  the  most 
honorable  men,  and  an  individual  who  has  been  so  fortu 
nate  as  to  figure  as  a  principal  in  an  "  affair  of  honor,"  if 
he  escape  with  life,  is  supposed  to  carry  about  with  him 
forever  after,  a  diploma  of  his  honorable  conduct  and  feel 
ings.  The  following  relation  of  an  event,  which  occurred 
nearly  twenty  years  ago,  will  serve  to  illustrate  fully  the 
character  of  the  honorable  system  of  duelling,  as  practised 
in  modern  times. 

It  was  in  the  year  1819,  that  the  brig  Arabella  sailed  from 
the  port  of  New  York  for  the  island  of  St.  Thomas,  in  the 
West  Indies.  She  was  commanded  by  Cornelius  Barnacle, 
a  rough  son  of  Neptune,  who  embraced  a  nautical  life  at  a 
very  early  age,  and  who  had  gone  through  all  the  different 
grades,  from  cabin-boy  to  captain.  He  was  a  thorough 
sailor,  and  it  was  this  quality  which  gained  him  the  confi 
dence  of  his  employers,  for  he  possessed  hardly  any  other 
quality  which  ought  to  have  recommended  him  to  the 
favor  of  any.  respectable  or  honest  man,  being  brutal,  ill- 
bred,  and  tyrannical.  On  board  of  his  vessel  he  was  a  real 
despot,  and  exercised  almost  as  much  authority,  and  was 
as  cruel  and  capricious  as  an  eastern  pacha.  He  was  also 
sadly  .given  to  intemperance ;  or  to  speak  more  correctly, 
although  he  was  seldom  drunk,  he  was  never  sober  ;  keep 
ing  a  pretty  "  taut  skin  "  the  whole  of  the  time. 

It  may  easily  be  imagined,  that  with  such  a  commander, 
a  crew  must  have  led  an  uneasy  life.  He  was  what  is 
technically  called  a  "tauter,"  and  nothing  delighted  him 
so  much  as  to  fire  heavy  vollies  of  oaths  and  menaces  at 
his  men.  He  would  sometimes  stand  on  the  break  of  the 
quarter-deck,  for  hours  together,  dtiring  a  gale  of  wind,  and 
give  orders  through  his  speaking  trumpet  about  taking  ir 


THE    DUEL    AT    SEA.  133 

sail,  accompanied  with  the  most  horrid  imprecations  and 
threats.  He  was  consequently  feared  and  heartily  hated 
by  every  man  on  board. 

The  chief  mate,  Mr.  Hodgkins,  was  an  "  old  salt," 
who  could  drink  his  allowance  without  wincing,  and  who 
tried  hard  to  give  satisfaction  to  his  commander,  by  flatter 
ing  his  prejudices  and  indulging  his  extravagant  whims. 
The  second  mate,  Mr.  Green,  was  a  young  man  of  gentle 
deportment  and  pleasing  exterior.  His  appearance  and 
conduct  formed  a  singular  contrast  with  the  harsh  counte 
nance  and  repulsive  manners  of  his  surly  commander.  There 
was  also  an  old  gentleman  on  board,  named  McKenzie,  or, 
as  he  was  called,  major  McKenzie,  who  had  passed  many 
years  of  his  life  in  the  West  Indies,  and  who  was  novel 
better  pleased  than  when  joining  captain  Barnacle,  in  his 
deep  potations  of  old  Madeira  or  brandy  sling.  He  was 
reputed  wealthy,  having  been  engaged  in  some  highly 
lucrative  voyages,  trafficking  in  human  flesh,  between  Porto 
Rico  and  the  coast  of  Africa. 

Arthur  Melvin  was  the  supercargo.  He  was  a  young 
gentleman  of  a  well  cultivated  mind,  and  of  a  kind,  amiable 
disposition ;  the  only  and  almost  adored  son  of  a  widow 
lady,  who  was  a  distant  relation  of  the  owner  of  the 
Arabella.  Born  and  educated  in  Massachusetts,  he  early 
imbibed  a  spirit  of  enterprise  ;  and  familiar  with  the  theory 
of  mercantile  operations,  he  now  embarked  on  his  first 
voyage,  to  turn  his  knowledge  to  some  practical  purpose, 
and  to  lay  the  foundation  of  his  fortunes.  He  was  a  noble- 
hearted  fellow,  possessing  an  open  hand,  and  a  buoyant 
spirit ;  and  no  one,  with  a  spark  of  humanity  in  his  bosom, 
could  know  him  without  loving  him. 

But  Mr.  Melvin  was  unpleasantly  situated  on  board  the 
Aiabella.  Captain  Barnacle  was  incensed  at  the  idea  of 
being  placed  under  the  control  of  a  supercargo,  a  young 
man  who  had  never  had  his  hands  in  a  tar  bucket,  or  been 
sprinkled  with  salt  water,  and  omitted  no  opportunity, 
indirectly,  of  mortifying  his  feelings.  It  was  evidently  his 
intention  to  make  the  situation  of  the  supercargo  an  unen 
viable  one,  and  he  succeeded  but  too  well. 

Captain  Barnacle  aj?d  major  McKenzie  seemed  to  under 
stand  each  other  remarkably  well ;  they  sat  long  at  table, 
12 


134  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

drank  deep,  indulged  in  ribald  jests,  and  noisy  songs,  at 
which  Mr.  Melvin  was  so  much  disgusted  that  he  would 
seldom  remain  at  table  a  moment  after  he  had  finished  his 
dinner,  but  infinitely  preferred  pacing  the  quarter  deck,  or 
conversing  with  the  mates,  and  endeavoring  to  gain  some 
knowledge  of  seamanship  and  navigation. 

The  winds  were  light  and  unfavorable  during  the  early 
part  of  the  passage,  which  threatened  to  be  of  an  unusual 
length.  It  was  the.twenty  first  day  after  leaving  New  York 
that  the  brig  was  not  far  from  the  island  of  Barbuda,  running 
down  for  St.  Barts,  when  late  in  the  afternoon,  captain 
Barnacle  came  on  deck  accompanied  by  major  McKenzie, 
both  pretty  well  excited  by  the  generous  liquor.  At  this 
time  Mr.  Green  was  teaching  the  supercargo  to  make  a 
diamond  knot.  Captain  Barnacle  advanced  towards  them, 
and  in  a  very  abrupt  manner,  with  an  oath,  advised  his 
second  officer  to  attend  to  his  duty,  and  to  look  after  the 
vessel.  Mr.  Green  made  some  remarks  in  a  respectful 
manner,  explanatory  of  his  conduct ;  at  which  the  captain, 
the  native  ferocity  of  whose  disposition  was  increased  by 
copious  draughts  of  brandy,  flew  into  a  great  rage,  rushed 
upon  his  officer  and  knocked  him  down ;  then  seizing  a 
rope's  end,  he  was  proceeding  to  give  him  a  severe  and 
summary  chastisement,  when  Mr.  Melvin  thought  it  time  to 
interfere.  He  caught  the  infuriated  Barnacle  by  the  arm. 
begging  him  to  be  calm,  and  listen  to  reason,  assuring  him 
that  he,  the  supercargo,  was  more  in  fault  than  the  second 
officer. 

Barnacle,  thus  interrupted  while  in  the  act  of  inflicting  a 
disgraceful  punishment  on  his  officer,  turned  towards  the 
supercargo  with  a  countenance  glowing  with  ire.  His  eyes 
seemed  lighted  up  with  a  demoniac  fury.  He  shook  off  the 
grasp  of  Melvin  with  a  convulsive  movement.  "  I  know  it," 
said  he.  "  It  is  you  who  are  spoiling  my  officers  and  crew, 
a  beardless  stripling,  a  needy  shift's  cousin,  who,  unable  to 
gain  your  livelihood  on  shore,  are  taking  the  bread  out  of 
the  mouths  of  better  men  than  yourself.  Scoundrel !  I  will 
learn  you  to  lay  your  hands  on  me.  Take  that !  "  at  the 
same  time  dealing  the  supercargo  a  severe  blow  in  the  face. 

The  violence  of  the  blow  caused  Melvin  to  stagger  back 
wards  a  few  steps  against  the  fife-rail,  which  prevented  him 


THE    DUEL    AT    SEA.  137 

from  falling  on  the  deck.  His  hand  involuntarily  grasped 
an  iron  belaying-pin,  which  was  loose  in  the  rail,  and  as 
the  captain  pressed  forward  to  repeat  the  blow,  Melvin 
mechanically  raised  the  belaying-pin,  and  brought  it  down 
with  such  force  against  Barnacle's  cranium,  that  that  worthy 
involuntarily  measured  his  length  on  the  deck. 

Barnacle,  who  was  at  first  stunned  by  the  blow,  in  a  few 
moments  recovered  his  physical  faculties,  but  seemed  in 
spired  with  the  fury  of  a  madman.  He  rushed  to  the  com 
panion-way,  and  called  aloud  to  the  steward  to  bring  him 
his  pistols.  "  There  is  a  mutiny  on  board  !  "  said  he,  "  and, 
quick,  give  me  my  pistols,  that  I  may  shoot  the  ringleader 
through  the  head."  He  got  possession  of  his  pistols,  and 
would  undoubtedly  have  put  his  threat  into  instant  execu 
tion,  if  he  had  not  been  restrained  by  McKenzie,  who, 
partly  by  force,  and  partly  by  entreaties,  induced  him  to 
desist  from  his  murderous  purpose. 

"  Captain  Barnacle,"  said  McKenzie,  "  you  are  a  man 
of  honor;  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  Mr.  Melvin  is  also  a 
man  of  honor.  A  mutual  but  deadly  affront  has  been 
given,  which,  according  to  the  rules  of  modern  chivalry, 
can  only  be  effaced  by  blood.  There  is  no  alternative. 
You  must  fight." 

"  Fight  ?  "  reiterated  Barnacle,  "  I  will  fight  the  rascal 
who  struck  me  on  board  my  own  vessel,  in  the  presence  of 
the  ship's  company,  at  any  time,  the  sooner  the  b&tter,  with 
any  weapon  from  a  cambric  needle  to  a  forty-two  pounder." 

"  Pooh,  nonsense !  "  said  McKenzie,  "  you  must  fight 
with  pistols,  and  fight  like  gentlemen,  like  men  of  honor. 
Mr.  Melvin,  I  suppose  that,  of  course,  you  have  no  objec 
tion  to  giving  captain  Barnacle  satisfaction." 

"  Captain  Barnacle  first  insulted  me,"  said  Melvin  ;  "  he 
struck  me,  and  I  returned  the  blow.  But  if  he  thinks 
himself  injured,  I  will  give  him  satisfaction  whenever  we 
reach  the  shore." 

"  I  like  your  spirit,  my  good  fellow,"  replied  McKenzie, 
"  but  we  cannot  wait  for  that.  There  is  nothing  like  doing 
business  off-hand.  Therefore  I  think  you  and  the  captain 
had  better  take  a  shot  at  each  other,  in  a  gentlemanly  way, 
before  you  turn  in.  You  will  sleep  all  the  better  for  it." 

There  was  something  in  the  idea  of  fighting  a  duel, 
12* 


38  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

repugnant  to  Melvin's  feelings.  It  was  at  variance  with  the 
principles  of  morality  and  religion,  which  had  early  been 
taught  him  by  the  most  excellent  of  mothers.  But  he  felt 
deeply  the  bitter  and  repeated  taunts  and  insults  of  his 
commander.  He  was  also  goaded  on  by  the  artful  and 
cold-hearted  McKenzie,  and  dreaded  to  be  thought  a 
coward.  Besides,  he  perhaps  felt  a  secret  exultation  at  the 
thought  of  being  able  to  prove  himself  a  man  of  honor; 
and  in  an  evil  hour  he  acceded  to  McKenzie's  arrange 
ments  for  a  duel. 

It  was  agreed  that  the  "affair  of  honor"  should  take 
place  on  the  quarter-deck,  and  should  be  fought  with  the 
captain's  pistols.  The  parties  should  be  placed  fronting 
each  other,  on  different  sides  of  the  deck,  about  seven  or 
eight  paces  apart.  McKenzie  acted  as  the  captain's  friend 
on  the  occasion,  and  Mr.  Hodgkins  acted  in  the  same 
capacity  towards  Melvin.  McKenzie  was  to  give  the  word, 
viz :  "  Fire  —  one  —  two  —  three."  The  parties  were  to 
discharge  their  pistols  after  the  word  fire,  and  before  the 
word  three  should  be  pronounced.  Barnacle  was  an 
excellent  shot  with  a  pistol,  having  often  practised  for 
amusement,  and  it  was  reported  that  he  once  shot  a  nian  off 
of  the  maintopsail-yard-arm  by  way  of  experiment,  because 
he  did  not  haul  out  the  weather  ear-ring,  when  reefing  top 
sails,  as  quickly  as  was  required.  But  as  for  Melvin,  he  had 
never  fired  a  pistol  half-a-dozen  times  in  his  life. 

The  preparations  were  soon  completed,  and  .the  parties 
took  their  respective  stations  with  the  weapons  of  death 
in  their  hands.  The  crew  gazed  upon  these  murderous 
arrangements  in  silent  horror.  They  detested  their  tyrant 
captain,  and  were  strongly  attached  to  Melvin,  appreciating 
his  many  excellent  qualities ;  but  such  was  the  power  oi 
discipline,  intermingled  with  a  fear  of  captain  Barnacle, 
that  they  dared  not  interfere,  but  remained  silent  spectator* 
of  the  approaching  tragedy.  McKenzie  gave  the  word. 
But  at  the  word  '  fire,'  Melvin,  pressing  his  finger  too  hard 
upon  the  hair-trigger  of  his  pistol,  discharged  it  before  he 
had  raised  it  to  a  horizontal  position,  and  the  ball  entered 
the  deck  near  his  feel.  A  gleam  of  satisfaction,  such  as 
we  might  suppose  would  visit  the  features  of  a  fiend,  who 
anticipated  success  in  his  efforts  to  lure  a  Christian  into  the 


THE    DUEL    AT    SEA, 

paths  of  guilt,  now  lighted  up  the  swarthy  countenance  of 
Barnacle.  Ere  McKenzie  had  slowly  pronounced  the 
words  one,  two,  three,  he  took  a  deliberate  and  deadly  aim 
at  the  noble  youth,  who  stood  before  him,  fired,  and  the 
unfortunate  Melvin  fell  to  the  deck,  being  pierced  in  the 
side  by  a  pistol  bullet ! 

He  placed  his  hand  on  his  wound  — "  It  is  all  over," 
exclaimed  he,  "  and  my  poor  mother !  where  will  she  find 
comfort  now  ?  And  Adela,  what  will  become  of  her  ?  O 
God,  pardon  me  for  this  sinful  act."  He  then  sprang 
convulsively  to  his  feet,  apparently  the  prey  cf  intolerable 
mental  and  physical  suffering,  and  before  any  one  could 
support  iiim,  he  sunk  again  to  the  deck,  a  bleeding  corpse  ! 

"  You  have  finished  him  handsomely,"  said  the  major, 
coolly,  addressing  captain  Barnacle.  "  Poor  fellow !  He 
showed  a  noble  spirit,  any  how." 

•'  It  is  better  him  than  me,"  said  Barnacle.  "  But  we 
had  better  draw  up  a  statement  of  the  affair,  in  order  to 
prove  to  the  satisfaction  of  every  honorable  man,  that  the 
dujl  was  conducted  throughout  according  to  the  strictest 
principles  of  Aoncr." 

The  statement  was  drawn  up  and  signed  by  the  two 
seconds,  "  both  honorable  men."  The  body  of  the  hapless 
and  imprudent  Melvin  was  committed  to  the  deep,  and  in  a 
few  days  we  reached  our  destined  port.  It  was  soon 
rumored  in  St.  Thomas's  that  the  supercargo  of  the  Arabella 
had  been  killed  in  a  duel ;  but  as  he  fell  in  an  affair  of 
honor,  fighting  with  an  honorable  man,  of  course  no  further 
notice  was  taken  of  the  transaction.  It  is  probable  that 
captain  Barnacle  thought  his  employer  and  the  friends  of 
Melvin  at  home  might  view  the  matter  in  a  light  somewhat 
different,  and  by  the  assistance  of  the  hoary-headed  old 
scoundrel,  McKenzie,  he  procured  a  situation  as  master  oi 
a  Guineaman,  out  of  St.  Johns,  Porto  Rico.  He  continucvt 
to  act  according  to  his  idea  of  the  character  of  an  honor 
able  man,  and  was  a  few  years  afterwards1  hanged  at  New 
Orleans  for  piracy ! 


TOBACCO. 


AMONG  the  habits,  which  are  often  urged  as  a  reproacn  to 
seamen,  and  which  certainly  may  be  considered  reprehensi 
ble  when  indulged"  in  to  a  certain  extent,  may  be  included  an 
inordinate  use  of  tobacco.  There  may  be  nothing  absolute 
ly  vicious,  criminal,  or  immoral,  in  using  tobacco,  but  it 
may  nevertheless  be  justly  considered  an  expensive,  an  useless 
and  an  unnatural  habit.  The  inveterate  smoker  or  tobacco- 
chewer  is  a  slave  to  this  propensity,  and  if  deprived  only 
for  a  few  days  of  this  loathsome  weed,  he  becomes  queru 
lous,  irritable,  peevish  and  miserable,  and  in  order  to  enjoy 
again  the  luxury  of  this  poisonous  vegetable,  he  would  part 
with  any  of  his  worldly  possessions,  or  place  his  life  in 
almost  any  hazard. 

And  what  is  the  nature  of  the  substance,  which  yields 
so  much  satisfaction  to  the  sailor  and  the  landsman  ?  It  is 
a  plant  reared  by  the  labor  of  slaves,  of  the  most  revolting 
character,  nauseous  to  the  taste,  and  offensive  to  the 
stomach,  and  the  juice  of  which  when  introduced  into  the 
veins,  operates  as  a  potent  poison,  and  destroys  life.  It  is 
long  before  an  individual  can  become  accustomed  to  its  use  ; 
and  the  free  use  of  this  filthy  narcotic  is  a  forcible  illustra 
tion  of  the  power  of  habit  to  triumph  even  over  the  laws 
of  nature.  Nothing  can  be  more  disgusting  than  tobacco, 
when  first  introduced  into  the  mouth ;  and  the  youth,  whio 
deems  that  "  chewing  tobacco "  is  an  evidence  of  man 
hood,  and  is  ambitious  of  becoming  able  to  squirt  tobacco- 
juice  around  in  a  right-manful  manner,  has  to  endure  much 
discomfort,  and  make  many  wry  faces  and  frightful  grima 
ces  belore  he  can  turn  over  his  quid  in  the  true  sailor  style, 
and  discharge  a  platoon  of  "  old  soldiers,"  in  the  course  of 
a  single  watch.  By  perseverance,  however,  which  would 
be  better  manifested  in  a  better  cause,  he  will  soon  become 
expert,  and  in  the  course  of  a  short  time  may  reasonably 
expect  to  be  able  to  masticate  as  much  of  the  filthy 


TOBACCO  141 

vegetable,  scalier  as  much  of  the  juice,  and  suffer  as  much 
inconvenience  when  the  supply  is  exhausted,  as  the  oldest 
"  old  salt  "  on  board. 

Where,  within  the  whole  range  even  of  imagination,  shall 
we  look  for  a  more  disgusting  object  than  a  beaidless  youth 
making  his  first  attempt  at  imitation,  into  the  elevating  and 
purifying  habit  of  tobacco  chewing.  Mark  the  air  of  manly 
independence  with  which  he  brandishes  his  first  "  plug," 
before  introducing  it  into  his  loathing  palate  ;  and  then  the 
steady  perseverance,  with  which  he  continues  to  roll  and 
masticate  the  bitter  morsel,  till  he  feels  its  enervating,  relax 
ing  effects  throughout  his  whole  system  ;  then  the  swim 
ming  head,  the  cold,  clammy  perspiration  on  the  brow,  the 
deadly  paleness  of  the  features,  and  the  nauseating  stomach, 
all  unite  in  exciting  for  him  the  sympathy  cf  the  veteran 
tobacco-chewer  ;  while  the  non-smoking,  non-tobacco- 
chewing  gentry  turn  away  from  him  with  cold,  unfeeling 
disgust.  But,  no  thanks  to  them,  he  soon  recovers,  and  by 
dint  of  resolution,  soon  becomes  a  thorough-going  quid.  He 
can  hold  up  his  head,  in  the  company  of  his  shipmates,  and 
ask,  like  a  man,  for  a  "  chaw  of  tobacco."  It  is  useless  to 
tell  him  of  its  weakening,  nerve-destroying  tendency  ;  he  is 
convinced  there  is  nothing  in  it,  and  proudly  avers  that 
none  but  old  women  -and  cowardly  men  ever  found  fault 
with  this  manly  habit.  After  all  it  requires  no  inconsider 
able  quantum  of  moral  courage,  to  attempt  to  discountenance 
the  use  of  this  "  sweetest "  of  mother  earth's  productions, 
when  it  is  notorious  that  n'ot  only  sailors,  but  most  of  her 
heroes,  statesmen,  legislators,  and  lawgivers,  are  so  delighted 
with  it,  that  they  would  as  soon  relinquish  their  highest 
honors  as  their  tobacco-box. 

And  what  benefit  does  the  sailor  derive  from  this  habit 
of  chewing  tobacco.  Does  it  strengthen  his  frame  ?  No. 
Does  it  satisfy  hunger  or  thirst?  No.  Does  it  preserve 
his  health?  No.  Does  it  add  to  his  stock  of  general 
knowledge?  No.  Does  it  help  to  fill  his  purse?  No. 
Does  it  in  reality  make  him  more  of  a  man  ?  No.  It 
does  no  good,  but  in  many  cases  doubtless  does  immense 
evil ;  while  it  communicates  only  a  negative  kind  of 
pleasure,  that  is,  it  satisfies  a  longing  to  which  the  indulgence 
in  the  habit  has  alone  given  birth,  There  can  be  no 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

ioubt  that  this  habit  when  indulged  in  to  excess  is  extreme- 
ly  injurious  to  health.  Common  sense  tells  us  that  this 
is  the  fact,  and  all  medical  men  corroborate  the  truth  of  the 
statement. 

It  is  an  expensive  habit.  And  if  an  inveterate  user  of 
tobacco,  at  the  close  of  his  life  could  collect  in  one  pile  the 
many  dollars  which  he  has  expended  for  this  worse  than 
useless  weed,  in  the  shape  of  pig-tail,  negro  head,  Spanish 
twist,  long  nines,  cheroots,  or  "  real  Havanas,"  he  would  lie 
struck  dumb  with  astonishment,  and  would  deeply  regrel 
aaving  expended  so  large  a  sum  in  indulging  a  vitiated 
taste.  If  the  sums  spent  in  this  way  had  been  deposited 
in  a  savings  bank  or  in  some  similar  institution,  the  sea 
faring  man  would  reap  the  benefit  of  them  when  oppressed 
by  disease,  and  borne  down  by  misfortune. 

Chewing  and  smoking  tobacco  are  filthy  habits,  and 
offensive  alike  to  decency  and  good  taste.  They  render 
the  breath  offensive  in  the  extreme,  and  are  consequently 
a  breach  of  one  of  the  laws  of  gallantry.  They  engender 
the  habit  of  spitting,  and  the  tobacco  masticator  is  apt  to 
be  regardless  of  time  or  place  when  he  is  desirous  of 
spitting;  whether  on  a  holy-stoned  quarter  deck,  a  nicely 
sanded  floor,,  or  a  rich  saloon  bedecked  with  Turkey 
carpet,  it  is  immaterial  to  the  tobacco  chewer,  when -his 
ciouth  is  well  filled  with  a  juicy  quid ;  he  scatters  the  dark 
colored  liquid  about,  heedless  of  the  resting  place  which  it 
may  find,  and  drijys"  down  upon  him  many  maledictions 
from  the  males,'  and  many  frowns  and  half  suppressed 
mutterings  from  the  female^,  who  are  annoyed  beyond" 
sufferance  by  the  impartial  distribution  of  this  strong 
decoction. 

It  often  leads  a  man  into  difficulty,  and  sometimes  is  the 
origin  of  brawls  and  battles,  as  well  as  the  promoter  of 
much  domestic  discord.  We  once  knew  of  a  regular  set-to 
between  a  brace  of  well  dressed  sailors  and  a  party  of 
travelers  at  a  stage  tavern,  because  one  of  the  tars  had  the 
ill  manners  to  deposit  on  the  damask  table,  cloth,  by  the 
side  of  his  plate,  a  half  worn  "old  soldier,"  of  porten 


tous  size. 


\ 


Many  a  worthy  fellow  has  been  repulsed  by  his  favorite 
fair  one,  and  compelled  to  abandon  his  suit  at  once,  when 


TOBACCO  143 

she  has  learnt  by  incontrovertible  evidence,  that  he  ia 
addicted  to  the  habit  of  chewing  and  smoking;  and  doubt 
less  many  of  the  dissensions,  and  even  divorces,  between 
married  couples,  may  with  truth  be  ascribed  to  this  noisome 
habit,  which  was  the  cause  of  a  gradual  estrangement  of 
the  affections  on  the  part  of  the  wife,  and  led  to  conduct 
which  must  naturally  produce  any  other  result  than  harmony 
of  feeling.  I  will  he»e  tell  a  story  about 

THE     "  OLD    SOLDIER." 

The  Columbus  was  a  beautiful  new  ship,  and  captain 
Cornelius  Quiddle  was  a  good  sailor,  and  a  very  worthy 
man,  but  he  was  a  little  too  particular  about  having  every 
thing-nice  and  trig  on  board  his  ship.  The  decks  were 
scrubbed  and  holy-stoned  every  morning,  and  as  for  the 
quarter  deck,  it  was  captain  Quiddle's  delight  to  keep  it  as 
white  and  unsullied,  as  the  pine  well-scoured  floor  of  the 
tidy  and  industrious  wife  of  a  farmer.  He  detested  tobacco, 
because  the  men,  in  spite  of  all  he  could  do,  would  scatter 
the  juice  about  the  decks ;  and  nothing  would  make  him 
look  more  sour  and  disagreeable,  than  the  sight  of  a  dark 
red  tobacco  juice  stain  on  the  quarter  deck.  This  was 
all  very  foolish  in  captain  Quiddle,  I  allow,  but  the  best  of 

-men  have  their  whims  and  their  faults.  It  was,  however, 
a  constant  source  of  trouble  and  vexation  to  him,  for  it  is 
difficult  to  drill  a  sailor  on  board  a  merchant  ship  into  such 
discipline,  that  lie  will  avoid  scattering  his  tobacco  juice  in 
every  direction,  when  his  mouth  is  full.  He  goes  upon  the 
supposition  that  every  part  of  the  ship  is  a  spit-box,  and  is 

"•wont  -to  act  accordingly.  Tlje  crew,  therefore,  thought  it 
great  nonsense  in  captaiiv  Quiddle  to  attempt  to  introduce 
a  radical  reform  in  this  particular.  But  he  succeeded 
better  than  I  expected. 

If  captain  Quiddle  was  vexed  at  the  sight  of  a  puddle  of 
tobacco  juice,  he  was  in  a  worse  rage  when  an  old  chaw 
of  tobacco,  technically  termed  an  "  old  soldier,"  discharged 
for  being  worn  out  in  the  service,  met  his  eye.  Now  in 
Jack's  opinion,  an  "old  soldier"  is  not  such  a  disgusting 
looking  object  after  all.  He  thinks  it  as  harmless  and  in 
nocent  an  article  as  a  marlinspike  ;  and  it  looks  equally  well 
on  deck,  and  better  too,  in  his  eye.  It  reminds  him  of  a 


144  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

faithful  friend  who  has  worn  himself  out  in  doing  his  duty, 
But  captain  Quiddle  never  thought  of  this,  and  I  verily 
believe  he  would  have  been  more  pleased  at  any  time  by 
seeing  a  venomous  reptile  lying  on  deck,  than  an  old 
toldier. 

One  morning,  at  about  six  bells,  the  old  ship  walking  oft 
with  the  wind  on  the  quarter,  at  the  rate  of  eight  knots, 
captain  Quiddle  came  on  deck.  He  paced  the  quarter 
deck,  fore  and  aft,  several  times,  and  seemed  much  tickled 
at  the  fine  weather  and  favorable  breeze.  I  w7as  at  the 
helm  at  the  time,  and  I  never  shall  forget  the  sudden  and 
appalling  change  which  came  over  his  countenance,  appar 
ently  without  any  cause.  His  face  turned  pale  with 
indignation,  and  with  a  loud  and  stern  voice  he  said  to  the 
second  mate,  "Mr.  Jarvis,  let  all  hands  be  called  and 
mustered  aft." 

His  orders  were  obeyed,  although  no  one  could  conjec 
ture  why  all  hands  were  called  at  such  an  unusual  time, 
and  during  such  fine  weather.  "  Mr.  Russell,"  said  he, 
turning  to  the  chief  mate  as  soon  as  he  came  on  deck 
;<  I  wish  you  would  muster  our  Spanish  burton  blocks, 
and  a  good  strong  fall,  and  reeve  a  purchase,  which  I  wish 
placed  on  the  collar  of  the  mizen  stay ;  get  on  a  preventer 
from  the  main-top-mast-head,  to  guard  against  accident, 
and  let  the  men  bring  aft  some  handspikes  and  the  watch 
tackle."  "  Aye,  aye,  sir,"  responded  the  officer.  And  all 
hands  went  to  work  reeving  the  purchase,  fixing  it  to  the 
mizen  stay,  and  mustering  instruments,  with  which  to  effect 
some  great  object,  but  what,  none  could  conjecture.  Aftei 
these  arrangements  were  completed,  captain  Quiddle  told 
the  mate  tc  get  up  a  heavy  tackle  on  the  cross-jack  yard,  and 
another  on  the  larboard  mizen-top-mast-back-stay,  and  also 
to  provide  a  strong  pair  of  slings,  which  of  courss  was 
duly  done.  "Now,  men,"  said  captain  Quiddle,  "we 
will  all  get  breakfast,  and  after  breakfast,  we  will  go  to 
work  with  a  will." 

During  breakfast,  captain  Quiddle  said  very  little;  he 
irnrely  asked  the  chief  mate,  if  the  burton  fall  was  strong 
enough  for  a  heavy  purchase,  and  the  mate  answering  in 
the  affirmative,  he  expressed  much  satisfaction,  and  remark 
ed  that  they  would  soon  see.  The  crew,  while  partaking 


TOBACCO 


145 


of  Breakfast  in  the  forecastle,  amused  themselves  with  con 
jectures  on  what  was  the  object  of  so  much  fuss  and 
preparation.  After  a  long  discussion,  they  coincided  in 
opinion  with  a  shrewd  "old  salt,"  that  it  was  captain 
Quiddle's  intention  to  hoist  out  the  mizen-mast !  Break 
fast,  however,  was  despatched  in  haste,  both  in  the  fore 


castle  and  the  cabin,  and  all  hands  were  again  mustered  aft, 
ready  for  undertaking  the  formidable  labor,  which  it  was 
evident  captain  Quiddle  had  cut  out  for  them.  "  Now, 
Mr.  Jarvis,"  said  captain  Quiddle,  in  that  decided,  but 
suppressed  tone,  which  a  man  employs,  when  abont  to 
13 


146 


TALES    OF    THE     OCEAN. 


communicate  some  appalling  intelligence,  or  exhort  to 
deeds  of  difficulty  and  desperation,  "  take  two  or  three  of 
the  smartest  hands  with  you,  with  handspikes  and  crow 
bars,  and  clap  the  slings  round  that  monstrous  old  chaw  of 
tobacco,  which  is  deposited  beneath  the  fife-rail !  then,  Mr. 
Russell,  we'll  hook  on  all  the  purchases,  take  the  falls  to  the 
windlass  and  capstan,  and  merrily  bouse  away.  If  the 
thing  is  possible,  we  '11  have  that  "  old  soldier"  overboard  in 
the  course  of  an  hour,  for  at  present  it  only  cumbers  the 
quarter  deck,  presents  an  unsightly  object  to  the  eye,  and 
outrageously  offends  my  sense  of  smelling !  "  So  saying, 
the  captain  pointed  to  a  disgusting  demi-masticated  mass 
of  the  Virginia  weed,  which  was  deposited  on  the  quarter 
deck,  of  a -size  which  would  have  done  credit  to  the  jaws 
of  a  Gargantua. 

The  "  Old  Soldier "  was  thrown  overboard,  and  the 
crew  were  taught  a  lesson  which  they  never  forgot ;  a  worn 
out  quid,  or  even  a  cataract  of  tobacco  jiiice  never  after 
wards  polluted  the  quarter  deck  of  the  Columbus  during 
tl»e  voyage. 


THE     FISHERMAN 


ONE  of  the  most  violent  and  destructive  gales  which  evei 
occurred  on  the  American  coast,  commenced  on  the  llth 
of  October,  1806.  Many  ships  foundered  at  sea,  or  were 
driven  on  shore,  and  with  their  crews  were  entirely  lost. 
The  tide  rose  to  an  unprecedented  height,  and  great  damage 
was  done  to  the  shipping  in  all  the  principal  seaports  of 
New  England. 

This  memorable  storm  lasted  three  days,  and  came  on  so 
unexpectedly,  that  mlBy  oflB^fishing  boats  in  Massachu 
setts  Bay,  were  prevented  from  making  a  harbor,  as  is  their 
usual  custom,  and  were  driven  upon  some  of  the  rocks, 
reefs  or  shoals,  which  line  the  coast  from  Mount  Desert  to 
Cape  Cod,  and  were  never  heard  of  more. 

On  the  morning  of  the  previous  day,  Skipper  Tarbell,  a 
veteran  fisherman,  left  port  in  a  pink-stern  of  about  fifteen 
tons,  for  the  purpose  of  catching  cod  and  halibut  for  the 
Newburyport  market.  He  was  accompanied  by  his  two 
sons,  one  of  eighteen,  the  other  of  sixteen  years  of  age. 
The  wind  was  south-west  when  they  passed  the  bar,  and 
the  weather  was  so  serene  that  the  skipper  resolved  to  make 
a  straight  wake  for  Cashe's  Ledge,  a  well  known  rocky 
shoal  of  small  extent,  situate  about  seventy  miles  from 
Newburyport.  Tarbell  was  successful  in  procuring  a  large 
fare  ;  but  the  wind  died  away  in  the  afternoon,  and  left  him 
becalmed  in  the  midst  of  Massachusetts  Bay. 

The  little  bark  was  drifted  about  by  the  currents  during 
the  greater  part  of  the  succeeding  night.  Suddenly  a  thick 
haze  gathered  around  the  horizon,  which  gradually  increas 
ing,  dimmed  the  lustre  of  the  stars.  Then  small  clouds,  of 
a  black  and  portentous  aspect,  began  to  appear  in  the  east, 
and  soon  a  ripple  in  the  water  denoted  the  approaching 
breeze.  The  boat  was  put  before  the  wind,  the  sails  were 
set  wing-and-wing,  and  the  anxious  skipper,  who  now  .fore 
saw  the  coming  tempest,  and  regretted  his  distance  from  a 


148  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAIf. 

harbor,  watched  the  progress  of  his  fragile  vessel  through 
the  water,  as  she  gallantly  scudded  along,  and  had  strong 
hopes  of  making  the  land,  and  being  able  to  shape  his 
course  for  a  roadstead  before  the  storm  set  in. 

The  breeze  rapidly  freshened.  The  weather  .coked  dark 
and  threatening,  and  a  bad-looking  squall  rising  to  wind- 
xvard,  induced  the  skipper  to  attempt  to  gather  in  his  sails 
for  the  purpose  of  reefing ;  but  as  soon  as  they  were  lowered 
to  the  deck,  and  before  they  could  be  confined  by  a  gasket, 
the  storm  burst  upon  them  in  all  its  fury.  The  sails  were 
stripped  into  ribbons,  and  scattered  in  every  direction. 
The  little  boat  for  a  short  time  seemed  to  be  madly  urged 
through  the  water,  but  the  sea  began  to  rise,  and  the  turbu 
lent  combers  intercepted  the  action  of  the  wind.  It  soon 
became  impossible  to  scud,  ajj^putting  the  helm  hard  down, 
the  boat  came  hull  to  the  wind  ;  bu^aving  no  sail  to  steady 
her,  she  lay  in  the  trough  of  the  sea,  and  was  drifted  about 
at  the  mercy  of  the  winds  and  the  waves. 

Day  at  length  broke  in  the  east,  and  exposed  more  fully 
to  view  the  horrors  of  their  situation.  The  surface  of  the 
sea,  agitated  by  the  tempest,  was  by  this  time  divided  into 
waves  of  a  frightful  altitude ;  which  following  each  other 
with  wonderful  regularity,  threatened  every  instant  to 
engulf  the  frail  vessel  which  yet  rode  buoyant  on  their 
crests.  But  dense  volumes  of  spray  from  the  white-capped, 
combing  billows  would  with  short  intervals  rise  to  the  mast 
head,  enveloping  the  fairy  craft  in  a  portentous  shower  of 
dazzling  whiteness,  drenching  the  hapless  mariners,  and 
filling  the  deck  with  water.  The  atmosphere  was  surcharged 
with  spoon-drift,  and  with  rain  from  the  dark  and  heavy 
clouds,  which  flitted  across  the  zenith,  like  well-trained 
coursers  straining  to  reach  the  winning-post,  and  spreading 
a  thick  and  impervious  veil  over  objects  at  the  distance  of 
a  furlong  from  the  vessel. 

Tarbell  gazed  with  a  seaman's  eye  on  the  gloomy  pros 
pect  around  him,  and  was  fully  aware  of  all  the  difficulties 
and  dangers  of  his  situation.  His  only  hope  was  founded 
on  the  reflection,  that  having  a  good  offing,  the  tempest 
was  so  violent,  its  fury  would  in  all  probability  be  spent 
before  it  could  drift  him  into  danger.  But  for  hours  the 
wind  blew  with  undiminished  violence,  and  the  boat  was 


THE    FISHERMAN.  149 

drifting  towards  the  shore  at  the  rate  of  three  knots  an 
hour.  As  the  gioom  of  night  gathered  around  them,  the 
skipper  explained  to  his  sons  the  hopelessness  of  their  situ 
ation.  A  dangerous  coast  lay  at  no  great  distance  under 
their  lee,  and  nothing  but  a  miracle  could  save  them  from 
the  awful  fate  with  which  they  were  threatened. 

To  retard  this  fate,  perhaps  for  a  few  moments,  by 
presenting  a  less  surface  to  the  action  of  the  wind,  the 
masts  were  cut  away.  The  boat  was  now  but  a  hulk, 
tumbling  and  plunging  about  on  the  surface  of  the  water, 
the  sport  of  the  raging  elements  that  were  warring  against 
each  other.  The  old  man  and  his  sons,  knowing  that  no 
farther  exertions  on  their  part  would  avail  to  preserve 
their  lives,  retired  to  the  cuddie,  communed  with  their  own 
hearts,  put  their  trust  in  an  all-seeing  and  merciful  God, 
and  resolutely  awaited  the  awful  moment  when  their  frail 
bark  would  be  swallowed  up  by^the  foaming  breakers,  or 
dashed  to  pieces  on  the  rocks. 

The  feelings  of  these  three  individuals,  as  firmly  braced 
against  the  bulkheads  and  ceiling  of  the  cabin,  they  gazed 
upon  each  other's  countenances  by  the  pale  and  fitful  light 
of  the  binnacle  lamp,  although  not  expressed  by  vain 
lamentations,  by  moans  and  sighs  and  tears,  were  not  of  an 
enviable  description,  and  can  hardly  be  conceived  by  those 
spoiled  children  of  fortune,  who  have  never  buffeted  with 
the  storms  and  vicissitudes  of  life. 

It  was  a  little  after  midnight,  when  the  increasing  agita 
tion  of  the  boat,  and  the  tremendous  roar  of  the  billows, 
told  a  fearful  tale  to  those  hapless  mariners.  They  were 
now  convinced  that  they  were  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
breakers,  and  that  their  last  moments  were  rapidly  approach 
ing.  Resolving,  however,  to  make  one  desperate  struggle 
for  their  lives,  they  stripped  themselves  of  their  outward 
garments,  gathered  a  handkerchief  tightly  around  their 
loins,  gave  each  other  a  hearty  but  expressive  shake  of  the 
hand,  and  planted  themselves  in  the  companion-way,  ready 
the  moment  the  vessel  was  stranded,  to  cast  themselves 
among  the  breakers,  and  endeavor  to  save  their  lives  by 
swimming. 

For  about  fifteen  mjnutes  the  howling  of  the  surges 
around  them  was  absolutely  deafening,  and  more  than  crce 
13* 


150 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


the  youths,  believing  that  the  time  had  arrived,  would  have 
cast  themselves  into  the  sea,  but  were  held  back  by  their 
father.  To  their  utter  astonishment  the  waves  suddenly 
subsided,  although  the  tempest  roared  around  them  with 
unabated  fury.  The  old  fisherman,  no  longer  fearful  of 
being  swept  overboard,  rushed  upon  deck,  and  by  a  cast  of 
the  hand-lead  ascertained  that  they  were  in  only  five 
fathoms  of  water ! 


They  immediately  let  go  both  anchors,  payed  out  to  the 
better  ends  of  the  cables,  and  found  to  their  inexpressible 
joy,  that  after  dragging  a  short  distance,  the  vessel  was  at 
length  brought  up.  Where  they  were  they  knew  not ;  and 
it  seemed  a  circumstance  totally  inexplicable,  that  such  an 
astonishing  change  should  be  so  suddenly  produced  on  the 


THE    FISHERMAN. 


151 


surface  of  the  ocean.  But  it  mattered  not ;  they  were 
safe  !  and  on  their  knees  with  grateful  hearts  returned 
thanks  to  a  kind  and  gracious  Providence. 

The  next  morning  the  astonished  mariners,  through  the 
thick  veil  of  rain  and  mist  which  the  gale  was  continually 
driving  in  from  the  sea,  gazed  from  their  anchorage  upon 
the  houses,  the  steeples,  and  wharves  of  a  large  commercial 
town.  It  was  the  town  of  Newburyport !  On  that  event 
ful  night  they  had  been  forced  by  the  winds  and  waves  over 
the  bar  at  the  mouth  of  the  harbor,  through  a  narrow 
channel,  highly  dangerous  for  vessels  even  in  pleasant 
\veather.  If  their  course  had  varied  a  few  rods  only  on 
either  side,  no  human  power  could  have  saved  them  from 
destruction  J 


A    STRATAGEM    OF    WAR, 


STRATAGIE,  as  well  as  force,  is  among  all  nations  considered 
justifiable  in  war,  but  whether  the  conduct  which  is  embra 
ced  in  the  anecdote  which  we  are  about  to  relate,  should  be 
considered  strictly  in  accordance  with  the  moral  principles 
which  ought  to  regulate  the  actions  of  men,  we  leave  to 
casuists  to  decide. 

During  the  early  part  of  the  last  war  with  Great  Britain, 
a  small  brig,  mounting  about  ten  sixes,  with  a  crew  of  forty 
or  fifty  men,  sailed  from  New  England  as  a  letter-of-marque, 
with  permission  to  cruise  as^t  privateer  for  a  certain  length 
of  time,  and  capture  prizes  from  the  enemy.  While 
cruising  in  the  latitude  of  the  homeward-bound  West 
Indiamen,  the  brig  one  morning  fell  in  with  a  large  ship,  to 
which  she  gave  chase,  but  the  captain,  an  "  old  sea-dog," 
on  reconnoitering  her  through  his  spy-glass,  was  satisfied 
that  she  mounted  too  many  guns  to  contend  with,  with  any 
prospect  of  success,  and  hauled  off,  much  to  the  dissatis 
faction  of  the  crew,  who  attributed  his  conduct  to  want  of 
spirit  and  courage.  In  fact,  they  were  not  backward  in 
exhibiting  their  feelings,  and  the  word  coward  was  more 
than  once  bandied  about  the  ship  in  the  hearing  of  the 
captain. 

A  few  days  afterwards  the  brig  fell  in  with  another  vessel. 
Every  stitch  of  canvas  was  spread,  and  just  at  night,  the 
chase  was  made  out  to  be  a  large  West  Indiaman,  appa 
rently  well  armed  and  manned,  and  looking  like  an  "  ugly 
customer."  "Now,"  said  the  Yankee  captain  to  his  crew, 
"  I  wish  you  to  listen,  men,  to  what/I  am  going  to  say.  I 
heard  some  of  you  muttering  something,  not  long  since, 
about  cowards,  and  to  oblige  you,  I  will  give  you  an  oppor 
tunity  of  testing  the  courage  of  every  man  on  board.  You 
see  that  ship  ahead.  She  is  pierced  for  twenty-four  guns, 
and  probably  carries  sixteen  at  least,  of  heavy  metal  That 


ship  shall  be  my  prize  before  two  hours.  So  look  out  for 
squalls.  If  some  of  you  don't  lose  the  number  of  your 
mess,  I  'm  mistaken.  But  mind  ye,  no  backing  out. 
COWARDS,  ha ! " 

The  crew  looked  rather  blank  at  this  pithy  harangue,  but 
dared  not  remonstrate.  They  were  caught  in  their  own 
toils,  and  resolved  to  fight  it  out  like  men. 


Night  came  on,  but  they  still  kept  sight  of  the  English 
man.  It  was  about  half  past  eight  in  the  evening,  when 
they  ranged  up  within  hail,  on  the  weather  quarter  of  their 
more  bulky  antagonist,  who  had  every  man  at  quarters, 
evidently  prepared  for  a  brush,  and  with  his  high  bulwarks. 


154  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

and  numerous  deck  lanthorns,  presented  rather  a  formida 
ble  appearance.  The  captain  of  the  brig  seized  his 
speaking  trumpet,  and  in  a  peremptory  manner,  hailed  the 
stranger. 

«  Ship  ahoy !  " 

«  Hallo !  " 

"  Heave  too,  and  I  '11  send  my  boat  on  board." 

"  What  brig  is  that,  pray  ?  " 

"  The  United  States  brig  ARGUS  !  " 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir  !  " 

John  Bull  thought  it  would  be  madness  to  contend  witn 
the  U.  S.  brig  Argus,  which  was  well  known  to  be  a  crack 
sloop  of  war  of  twenty  guns,  and  accordingly  backed  his 
main  top-sail,  without  further  parley.  The  Yankees  were 
thunderstruck  at  their  captain's  impudence.  But  the 
quarter  boat  was  lowered,  and  officered  and  manned  imme 
diately,  in  true  man-of-war  style. 

The  American  officer  ascended  the  gang-way  of  the 
English  ship,  with  a  "  swab "  on  his  shoulder.  "  What 
ship  is  this  ?  "  sajjd  he,  in  an  authoritative  tone,  as  soon  as 
he  reached  the  deck. 

"  The  English  ship  Caernavon  Castle,  sir,  from  Barbadoes, 
bound  to  Bristol,"  returned  the  Englishman,  submissively. 

"Then,  sir,  you  will  please  to  step  into  the  boat,  with 
your  papers,  and  return  with  me  on  board  the  Argus.  Mr. 
Simpson,"  said  he  to  the  captain's  clerk,  who  filled  the  post 
of  a  middy  on  this  occasion,  "  I  leave  you  with  the  men  in 
charge  of  the  ship  !  you  will  proceed  to  put  the  prisoners 
in  irons  ready  to  be  transferred  to  the  Argus." 

When  the  British  captain  arrived  along-side  the  Argus, 
he  was  astonished  at  her  diminutive  size  ;  when  he  got  on 
board,  he  saw  at  once  that  he  had  been  duped  ;  but  it  was 
then  too  late  to  remedy  the  evil. 

"  Sir,"  said  he  to  the  Yankee  captain,  more  in  anger 
than  in  sorrow,  "  you  told  me  this  vessel  was  the  United 
States  brig  Argus." 

"  And  I  told  you  the  truth,  sir.  Her  name  is  the  ARGUS, 
and  she  belongs  to  the  United  States !  " 


SCENES   IN    HAVANA   IN    1822 


WHEN  general  Vives  was  appointed  to  the  office  of 
governor  general  of  Cuba,  some  twelve  or  fifteen  years 
ago,  the  condition  of  the  police,  and  the  morals  of  the 
people,  were  at  the  lowest  ebb.  The  coast  was  lined  with 
pirates,  whose  blood-thirsty  depredations  received  no  check 
from  the  civil  authorities  ;  robberies  were  frequent  in  the 
harbor  as  well  as  on  shore  ;  gangs  of  armed  ruffians  boldly 
parading  the  streets  and  attacking  dwellings  where  money  or 
jewels  were  deposited,  or  boarding  some  vessel  at  anchor, 
in  the  night,  and  carrying  off  every  thing  valuable,  and 
perhaps  wounding  or  murdering  some  of  the  crew.  Assas 
sinations  were  frequent  in  the  streets  of  Havana  ;  and  bands 
of  mounted  brigands  would  sometimes  enter  the  city  from 
the  interior,  and  commit,  acts  of  violence  and  rapine, 
frequently  without  molestation ;  but  sometimes  they  would 
be  opposed  by  the  city  guard,  and  sanguinary  engagements 
would  take  place  in  the  streets,  of  Havana.  Scarcely 
a  morning  passed  that  the  dead  body  of  some  helpless 
being  could  not  be  seen,  with  a  deep  wound  inflicted  by  a 
stiletto  or  a  Spanish  knife,  in  the  bosom,  exposed  in  front 
of  the  cathedral,  that  it  might  be  recognized  by  some 
individual,  and  conveyed  to  his  friends  to  receive  the  rites 
of  sepulture. 

When  Yives  was  appointed  to  the  government  of  the 
it  .and,  he  displayed  an  energy  of  character  and  a  disposi 
tion  to  reform  abuses,  which  reflects  upon  his  character  the 
highest  honor.  The  system  of  piracy  was  broken  up ;  the 
brigands  were  exterminated  ;  and  life  and  property  became 
comparatively  safe.  He  did  much  toward  establishing  an 
efficient  police  ;  and  although  after  he  had  carried  his  im 
provements  to  a  certain  point,  he  suffered  his  energies  to 
relax  ;  yet,  as  he  was  the  means  of  effecting  an  astonishing 
change  in  the  moral  as  well  as  civil  condition  of  the 


156  SCENES    IN    HAVANA. 

and  did  it  at  a  great  personal  risk,  his  name  should  alwayi 
be  mentioned  with  respect  by  the  inhabitants  of  Cuba,  and 
all  foreigners,  who  enjoyed  the  benefits  of  his  praise-worthy 
conduct. 

I  happened  to  be  in  Havana  during  the  summer  of  1822, 
a  short  time  before  General  Vives  assumed  the  reins  of  the 
government ;  and  the  cases  of  shameful  violation  of  all 
laws,  human  and  divine,  both  nightly  and  daily,  covertly 
and  openly,  were  numerous  and  appalling.  I  will  relate  a 
few  instances,  that  my  readers  may  see,  that  when  Vives 
was  appointed  to  the  office  of  governor  general  of  Cuba, 
he  could  not  boast  of  having  obtained  a  sinecure. 

An  American  shipmaster  belonging  to  Boston,  had  occa 
sion  to  visit  the  Reglas,  an  island  in  the  harbor,  from 
whence  molasses,  honey,  &c.,  are  generally  furnished  to 
American  vessels.  Being  a  stranger,  he  landed  at  the 
wrong  quay,  and  left  his  boat,  to  go  to  the  head  of  the 
wharf  to  make  enquiries.  He  had  hardly  turned  the  corner, 
when  he  was  seized  by  the  collar,  by  two  ferocious-looking 
men,  one  of  whom  held  a  knife  to  his  throat,  making,  at 
the  same  time,  some  expressive  though  by  no  means  grace 
ful  gestures,  but  without  speaking  a  word.  A  third  very 
adroitly  took  possession  of  his  watch,  turned  his  pocket 
inside  out,  and  picked  up  a  few  half  doubloons,  a  pencil 
case,  &c.,  which  had  fallen  from  them.  His  coat,  of  fine 
broadcloth,  and  hat,  a  handsome  drab,  were  next  doomed 
to  change  proprietors ;  when  with  the  finishing  ceremony 
of  a  sturdy  kick  en  derriere,  he  was  dismissed,  and  returned 
chop-fallen  to  his  boat,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  his 
crew,  having  been  absent  less  than  five  minutes  ! 

Several  American  gentlemen  undertook  one  afternoon 
to  make  an  excursion  along  the  beach  to  the  eastward  of 
the  Moro  castle,  in  search  of  marine  shells,  which  were  said 
to  be  abundant  in  that  place.  As  this  beach  is  distant  two 
or  three  miles  from  Havana,  and  there  being  hardly  any 
inhabitants  in  the  neighborhood,  they  anticipated  no  rude 
and  inhospitable  treatment ;  and  left  the  different  vessels, 
which  they  commanded,  or  which  they  regarded  as  their 
temporary  homes,  well  dressed,  personable-looking  men,  in 
fine  spirits,  and  ready  for  any  frolic.  They  returned  in 
about  two  hours,  almost  in  a  state  of  nature ;  having  met 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


157 


with  a  band  of  savage-looking  fellows,  who  did  not  take  the 
trouble  to  examine  their  pockets ;  but  stripped  them,  with 
the  exception  jf  a  single  garment,  of  all  their  clothes !  In 
this  state  they  were  compelled  to  return  to  the  landing 
place,  nearest  to  one  of  their  ships,  an  object  of  much 


curiosity  to  the  few  Spanish  women  and  children  whom 
they  met ;  and  when  the  boat  landed  they  returned  on 
board,  with  woe-begone  countenances  and  saddened  hearts ; 
wiser  if  not  better  for  the  result  of  their  researches  in  that 
branch  of  natural  history  called  conchology. 
14 


158  SCENES    IN    HAVANA. 

Several  instances  occurred  during  that  summer  of  vessels, 
anchored  at  the  Reglas,  taking  in  cargoes  of  molasses,  being 
attacked  and  plundered  in  the  night  by  bands  of  piratical 
wretches.  In  every  instance  the  crews  made  their  escape 
by  swimming,"or  concealed  themselves  in  the  hold,  where 
they  were  not  discovered.  These  vessels  were  of  course 
unarmed,  which  circumstance  was  known  to  the  pirates, 
whose  cowardice  was  as  remarkable  as  their  propensity  for 
villany.  A  brig  belonging  to  some  port  in  Maine,  was 
lying  at  the  Reglas,  when  one  morning  about  3  o'clock, 
the  watch  hastened  below  with  the  alarming  intelligence 
that  a  boat  filled  with  Spaniards  was  coming  along  side. 
In  a  moment  afterwards  they  were  on  deck,  and  the  officers 
and  crew,  justly  alarmed  for  their  lives,  escaped  from  the 
cabin  windows  into  the  long  boat,  that  was  fastened  to  the 
stern  ;  cut  the  painter  and  went  on  board  another  vessel. 
But  the  cook  of  the  brig,  a  surly,  athletic  negro,  who  owed 
the  Spaniards  a  grudge  for  what  he  conceived  to  be  ill- 
treatment  while  on  shore  the  previous  Sunday,  armed 
himself  with  a  carving  knife,  and  concealed  himself  behind 
the  steerage  stairs.  After  the  pirates  had  struck  a  light, 
they  hastened  below  for  plunder.  The  leader  had  hardly 
reached  the  floor,  ere  the  carving-knife  of  tlie  cook  was 
sheathed  in  his  body,  and  he  fell,  giving  utterance  to  a 
horrible  oath.  The  cook  then  sprung  into  tlte  water  from 
the  cabin  window,  and  swam  to  the  nearest  vessel.  In  the 
morning,  the  captain  returned  on  board,  where  he  found 
much  wanton  destruction  of  property.  The  floor  of  the 
steerage  was  stained  with  blood ;  which  was  also  traced  up 
the  steps,  across  the  deck  to  the  gangway ;  showing  that 
the  pirates  had  conveyed  away  the  bleeding  victim  of  the 
cook  s  revenge.  The  captain  was  aware  that  it  was  useless 
to  complain  to  the  authorities,  or  to  solicit  any  protection 
for  himself  and  vessel,  and  fearing  that  he  would  again  be 
visited  by  these  villains,  for  the  purpose  of  taking  a  sangui 
nary  revenge  for  the  death  of  their  comrade,  he  hastened 
his  departure,  and  left  the  harbor  before  he  had  completed 
his  cargo. 

A  brig  belonging  to  Bristol,  R.  I.,  had  deared  at  the 
custom  house,  and  was  to  sail  on  the  following  morning. 
Captain  Bishop  had  ordered  a  good  watch  to  be  kept  as 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


159 


al ;  but  towards  day-break  in  the  morning,  while  lying 
in  his  berth  in  the  open  after  cabin,  he  was  awakened  by 
loud  whispers,  apparently  in  his  immediate  vicinity.  He 
had  presence  of  mind  enough  to  keep  perfectly  still,  and 
soon  became  aware  that  some  of  these  piratical  scoundrels 
were  entering  the  cabin  window,  within  a  few  feet  of  hii 


head.  He  reached  up  his  hand,  and  grasped  a  large  hcise 
pistol,  well  primed,  and  loaded  with  some  of  the  best  glazed 
gunpowder  and  an  ounce  ball.  He  fortunately  succeeded 
in  cocking  the  pistol  without  alarming  the  pirates,  who  did 
not  dream  that  such  a  formidable  weapon,  in  the  hands  of 


160  SCENES    IN    HAVANA. 

a  brave  and  determined  man,  was  about  to  scatter  death 
and  terror  among  them.  Captain  Bishop  enjoyed  the 
advantage  of  being  able  to  note  their  movements,  while 
they  were  unable  to  witness  his.  He  watched  his  opportu 
nity,  and  as  soon  as  one  had  silently  entered  the  window 
and  was  crawling  on  the  transom,  and  another  had  so  far 
entered,  as  to  bring  his  head  in  a  line  with  the  body  of  the 
first,  he  presented  his  pistol,  placing  the  muzzle  within  a 
few  inches  :of  the  breast  of  one  of  the  pirates,  and  fired 
The  bullet  did  l(s  work ;  and  passed  through  the  body  of 
one  of  the  villains,  and  lodged  in  the  head  of  the  other  ! 
Captain  Bishop  then  rushed  on  deck  with  a  second  pistol 
in  his  hand,  followed  by  his  mates,  who  were  awakened  by 
the  report.  On  looking  over  the  stern,  they  beheld  a  large 
row  boat  with  fourteen  men,  pulling  rapidly  away  from  the 
brig.  They  mustered  a  light  and  went  below,  where  they 
found  the  two  Spaniards  dead  upon  the  transom  !  Captain 
Bishop  at  once  decided  on  the  proper  course  to  be  adopted. 
He  knew  that  if  the  affair  were  reported  to  the  proper 
authorities,  he  should  be  detained,  and 'perhaps  subjected 
to  much  trouble  and  expense,  if  not  thrown  into  prison. 
He  therefore  tumbled  the  pirates  overboard  from  the 
cabin  window  without  ceremony ;  and  strictly  enjoined 
upon  his  crew  to  avoid  mentioning  the  occurrence.  As 
soon  as  the  sun  rose  above  the  eastern  horizon,  he  left 
the  harbor  of  Havana,  for  a  country  where  the  lives  and 
property  of  the  citizens,  were  secured  by  the  laws  of  the 
land. 

The  boatmen  in  the  harbor  were,  many  of  them,  unprin 
cipled  scoundrels,  who  gladly  seized  every  opportunity  in 
the  then  relaxed  state  of  the  laws,  to  rob ;  and  were  by  no 
means  scrupulous  about  committing^  the  crime  of  murder 
also.  An  American  supercargo,  Mr.  Dillon,  at  twilight  one 
evening,  had  occasion  to  go  on  board  his  ship  from  "  the 
Punto,"  a  suburb  of  the  city,  near  the  point  which  forms 
the  western  side  of  the  entrance  into  the  harbor.  He 
stepped  into  a  boat  which  lay  at  the  wharf,  and  pointed  to 
the  ship ;  the  fellow  seized  his  oars,  and  began  to  pull 
towards  her,  Mr.  Dillon  sitting  in  the  stern  and  steering 
with  the  tiller.  When  the  boat  had  traversed  about  half 
the  distance  between  the  shore  and  the  ship,  the  boatman 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  163 

discontinued  rowing,  laid  in  his  oars  very  carefully,  and  in 
answer  to  the  remonstrances  of  his  defenceless  passenger, 
he  unsheathed  his  Spanish  knife,  and  rose  from  his  seat ; 
evidently  with  the  intention  of  committing  the  double  crime 
of  murder  and  robbery.  The  American  saw  that  it  was  a 
critical  moment ;  he  was  fortunately  a  man  of  courage  and 
resolution,  and  possessed  muscle  as  well  as  nerve.  His 
thoughts  naturally  reverted  to  some  means  of  defence,  and 
he  found,  much  to  his  surprise  and  joy,  that  the  tiller  with 
which  he  steered  the  boat,  was  loose,  and  could  be  unship 
ped  ;  a  circumstance  which  had  probably  escaped  the 
recollection  of  the  boatman.  As  the  latter  advanced 
towards  his  destined  victim,  and  raised  his  knife  with  the 
apparent  intention  of  plunging  it  in  his  bosom,  Mr.  Dillon 
aimed  a  tremendous  blow  at  the  villain's  head  with  the 
tiller,  which  took  effect.  It  knocked  him  senseless  on  the 
gunwale  of  the  boat,  from  whence  he  was  tumbled  with 
little  ceremony  into  the  waters  of  the  bay,  which  immedi 
ately  closed  over  him.  Mr.  Dillon  took  the  oar,  and 
paddled  alongside  his  ship,  and  after  setting  the  boat  adrift, 
he  hastened  on  board,  feeling  grateful  to  Providence,  for 
having  preserved  him  from  the  knife  of  the  murderer. 

In  the  fall  of  1822,  a  schooner  arrived  in  Havana  from 
Connecticut,  being  principally  laden  with  fruit  and  vegetables. 
As  usual,  the  dealers  in  these  articles  hastened  on  board, 
and  bargained  with  the  captain  for  the  different  portions  of 
the  cargo  which  they  wanted.  One  Spaniard  took  a  great 
fancy  to  a  lot  of  apples.  After  some  delay,  a  bargain  was 
struck,  and  in  order  to  secure  them,  he  paid  for  them  on 
the  spot,  with  the  understanding  that  he  would  send  a  boat 
for  them  the  next  day.  The  boat  did  not  come.  Several 
days  passed,  and  nothing  was  heard  from  the  Spaniard. 
Meanwhile  the  apples,  exposed  to  the  steam  of  the  hold  in 
that  warm  climate,  were  rapidly  decaying.  When  the 
purchaser  at  last  came  on  board  to  take  possession  of  his 
property,  he  looked  exceedingly  blank  on  ascertaining  their 
deplorable  condition  ;  about  one  half  being  rotten  ;  and  the 
remainder  presenting  an  appearance  by  no  means  healthy. 
He  positively  refused  to  take  the  apples,  called  the  captain 
a  cheat,  and  insisted  on  his  returning  the  money  which  he 
had  received  for  them.  This,  of  course,  the  captain  refused  to 


SCENES    IN    HAVANA. 

do ;  but  it  was  to  no  purpose  that  he  told  him  it  was  a  fair 
bargain,  and  that  if  he  had  not  sold  them  to  him,  he  could 
have  sold  them  to  others  the  same  day, -or  the  day  following, 
at  the  same,  or  perhaps  at  an  advanced  price.  The  Span 
iard  would  not  be  pacified,  and  went  away  muttering  dark 
threats  of  revenge. 

On  the  following  night  the  captain  was  troubled  with 
indigestion,  and  could  not  sleep.  Towards  day-break,  after 
laying  some  hours  awake,  he  arose,  and  throwing  over  his 
shoulders  a  dark  calico  dressing  gown,  ascended  on  deck. 
The  night  was  exceedingly  pleasant,  the  stars  twinkled  in 
the  sky,  and  not  a  breatn  of  wind  ruffled  the  surface  of  the 
water.  After  pacing  the  quarter  deck  a  few  minutes,  he 
seated  himself  at  the  after  part  of  the  quarter  deck,  beneath 
the  awning.  He  had  not  been  seated  long,  when  he  saw 
what  he  conceived  to  be  a  strange  fish  swimming  around 
the  schooner,  at  a  little  distance.  He  narrowly  watched 
its  motions,  though  without  stirring  from  his  position  ;  and 
was  not  a  little  surprised  when  he  saw  it  swim  towards  the 
gangway,  and  raise  itself  out  of  water  !  His  surprise, 
however,  was  changed  into  terror,  when  he  saw  stepping 
over  the  side,  a  naked  Spaniard  with  a  long  knife  in  his. 
hand.  He  remained  mute  and  motionless  ;  and  narrowly 
watched  the  movements  of  this  mysterious  intruder.  The 
Spaniard  looked  cautiously  around,  as  if  to  see  if  the  watch 
were  not  alarmed ;  and  then  with  a  light  and  noiseless  step 
proceeded  toward  the  companion-way,  or  entrance  to  the 
cabin,  down  which  he  soon  disappeared.  The  captain  very 
shrewdly  conjectured  that  his  motive  was  not  a  good  one, 
that  he  probably  designed  mischief,  and  recollected  the  dark 
mutterings  of  vengeance  which  were  uttered  by  the  Span 
iard  on  the  previous  morning.  He  looked  round  for  some 
weapon,  but  could  find  none  excepting  a  junk  bottle,  partly 
filled  with  lamp  oil,  which  was  deposited  in  the  binnacle 
With  this  in  his  hands,  he  placed  himself  leaning  over  the 
companion-way,  in  an  attitude  which  would  enable  him  to 
give  his  visitor  a  striking  proof  of  his  regard  and  hospitable 
feelings,  whenever  he  was  disposed  to  issue  from  the  cabin. 
A  few  moments  only  elapsed  when  the  Spaniard,  altogether 
unconscious  of  the  welcome  reception  which  the  captain 
had  prepared  for  him,  cautiously  ascended  the  steps.  Hia 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


165 


head  just  made  its  appearance  above  the  scuttle,  when  the 
captain  gave  him  a  blow  on  his  bare  cranium  with  the  cor 
ner  of  the  bottle,  that  would  have  felled  an  ox '  The 
Spaniard  rolled  heavily  to  the  bottom  of  the  steps ;  the 
captain  stepped  to  the  sky-light,  told  his  mate  what  he  had 
done,  and  ordered  the  cook  to  procure  a  light.  On  exam 
ination  it  was  found  that  the  midnight  assassin  had  received 
a  due  reward  for  his  villany.  His  skull  was  shockingly 
fractured ;  and  after  a  brief  consultation,  it  was  determined 
to  commit  his  body  to  the  deep  ;  which  was  effected  with 
out  the  performance  of  the  Roman  Catholic  rites.  On 
afterwards  examining  his  berth,  it  was  found  that  the 
vindictive  villain  in  his  eagerness  to  assassinate  the  man, 
whom  he  fancied  had  wronged  him,  had  stabbed  the  bed 
clothes  in  several  places  !  The  body  was  perfectly  naked, 
with  the  hair  short  cropped,  and  the  skin  carefully  oiled,  to 
assist  him  doubtless,  in  eluding  the  grasp  of  his  pursuers. 


CROSSING  THE  EQUINOCTIAL  LINE. 


I  BELIEVE  that  the  time-honored  custom  of  introducii  g 
to  old  Neptune  and  his  suite,  the  persons  who  for  (he  first 
time  in  their  lives,  cross  the  equinoctial  line,  is  now  nearly 
abolished.  But  until  within  a  quarter  of  a  century,  the  oc 
casion  of  crossing  the  line  was  one  of  no  little  impor 
tance ;  it  was  a  jubilee  on  board  ship,  which  was  looked 
forward  to  with  eagerness  by  the  jolly  old  tars,  who  had 
already  shaken  hands  witli  the  god  of  the  ocean ;  and 
with  fear  and  trembling  by  the  youths  who  were  about  to 
enter  for  th^first  time  the  favorite  domains  of  old  Neptune. 

The  ceremonies  on  these  occasions  varied  according  to 
the  character  of  the  crew,  of  the  commander  of  the  vessel, 
or  of  the  poor  fellows  about  to  undergo  the  unpleasant  and 
dreaded  process  of  an  introduction.  They  were  generally 
of  a  harmless,  but  amusing  character ;  sometimes,  however, 
the  wit  was  coarse  and  offensive  ;  and  instances  are  related 
where  the  joke  was  carried  to  such  a  length  upon  individ 
uals  who  were  foolishly  reluctant  to  be  operated  upon, 
whether  passengers  or  belonging  to  the  crew,  that  the  farce 
had  well  nigh  been  converted  into  a  tragedy.  I  have  known 
sailors  who  had  such  a  dread  of  the  mysterious  ceremonies, 
which  they  supposed  were  performed  on  these  occasions, 
that  no  circumstances  would  induce  them  to  ship  on  board 
a  vessel  bound  on  a  voyage  to  the  southward  of  the  line. 
The  events  which  occurred  at  the  time  I  first  crossed  the 
equinoctial,  were  of  a  nature  rather  unusual  for  a  landsman, 
and  exciting ;  and  made  such  a  deep  impression  on  my 
mind,  that  it  will  probably  never  be  erased  by  the  hand  of 
time.  It  will  serve  as  a  pretty  fair  specimen  of  the  pro 
ceedings  on  these  extraordinary  occasions. 

I  was  then  a  seaman  on  board  the  brig  Clarissa,  of  Salem, 
captain  Page,  on  a  voyage  to  Maranham  and  Para.  It  was 
the  6th  of  May,  A.  D.  1810,  when  we  crossed  the  line. 
The  weather  was  remarkably  pleasant ;  scarcely  a  cloud 


TALES    OF   THE    OCEAN.  167 

appeared  above  the  horizon  ;  the  wind  was  light,  but  favor 
able  ;  propelling  the  brig  towards  her  destined  port  at  the 
rate  of  two  or  three  knots.  As  there  were  several  of  the 
crew  who  had  never  before  been  in  the  precincts  of  old 
Neptune,  the  arrangements  for  the  introduction  were  made 
with  great  care,  and  studiously  concealed  from  the  party 
more  immediately  concerned.  It  happened  to  be  my  trick 
at  the  helm  from  10  till  12  o'clock  in  the  forenoon.  As  it 
drew  near  the  meridian,  the  captain,  as  usual,  busied  himself 
in  taking  the  altitude  of  the  sun.  After  he  had  worked 
the  observation,  he  exclaimed  with  well  affected  surprise, 
addressing  himself  to  the  second  mate  ;  "  Mr.  Fairfield,  we 
are  almost  up  with  the  line ;  we  must  keep  a  sharp  look 
out,  or  old  Neptune  will  be  aboard  before  we  are  aware 
Send  a  man  aloft,  and  let  us  know  if  any  thing  is  in  sight." 

"Ay,  ay,  sir,"  answered  Mr.  Fairfield,  with  a  gravity 
becoming  the  occasion  ;  and  it  was  not  long -.before  Bift 
Collins  sung  out  from  the  fore  top-gallant-mast-head,  "  safl 
ho!" 

"  Where  away  ?  "  said  the  captain. 

"  About  two  points  on  the  weather  bow  ;  steering  rigliJ 
for  us." 

"  What  does  she  look  like  ?  " 

"  Like  a  small  sail-boat." 

"  It's  all  right,"  said  the  captain,  "  you  may  come  down. 
That,"  said  he,  turning  to  the  mates,."  must  be  old  Neptune. 
He  will  soon  be  on  board  of  us  ;  let  the  men  get  their  din 
ners  in  all  haste,  that  we  may  be  prepared  to  receive  the 
old  fellow  with  becoming  respect." 

Those  of  us  with  whom  it  was  supposed  old  Neptun' 
wished  particularly  to  communicate,  hardly  knew  wh»\  i> 
make  of  all  this.  We  -began  .  to  suspect  that  some*  •*  u 
was  in  the  wind,  particularly  as  Ben  Backstay,  ar  fa 
Triton,  who  on  ordinary  occasions  was  hardly  ever  kru*i. 
to  relax  the  rigidity  of  his  facial  muscles,  "grinned  horubij 
a  ghastly  smile,"  during  the  whole  time  we  were  eating 
dinner.  After  dinner  all  hands  were  turned  to,  as  usual 
and  I  remarked  that  the  captain  was  very  busy  with  his 
spy-glass,  trying  to  make  out  the  boat,  which  was  still  invis 
ible  to  the  naked  eye  from  the  deck.  The  luckless  wight* 
who  had  never  before  visited  a  region  so  far  south,  were 


168  CROSSING    THE    EQUINOCTIAL    LINE. 

ordered  by  the  chief  mate  to  descend  into  the  fore  peak, 
for  the  purpose  of  securing  some  water  casks;  but  no 
sooner  were  we  fairly  in  the  forecastle  than  the  scuttle  was 
closed  and  fastened,  and  we  were  imprisoned  as  safely  and 
as  snug  as  a  bevy  of  rats  in  a  trap  ! 

There  was  now  a  great  trampling  on  deck ;  a  running  to 
and  fro  as  if  some  matter  of  great  importance  was  in  hand. 
It  was  evident  that  the  ceremonies  usually  attendant  on 
crossing  the  fine,  were  not  to  be  dispensed  with  for  our 
especial  accommodation,  as  we  had  previously  been  indu 
ced  to  expect.  We  accordingly  felt  very  awkward,  and 
must  have  looked  exceedingly  foolish,  as  seated  on  our 
chests  we  awaited  in  silence,  the  result  of  all  these  formid 
able  preparations. 

Probably  an  hour  had  elapsed,  when  we  heard  a  h^avy 
trampling  over  our  heads ;  and  soon  after  the  brig  vi  as 
hailed  through  a  speaking  trumpet,  in  a  deep,  rough  voice, 
which  seemed  to  proceed  from  beneath  the  bows,  and  the 
following  dialogue  took  place  between  the  captain  and  old 
Neptune,  at  the  top  of  their  lungs. 

Neptune  —  O,  the  brig  aho-o-y ! 

Captain  —  Ho,  ho,  hallo-o-o ! 

Neptune  —  Have  you  got  any  strangers  on  board  ? 

Captain  —  Ay,  ay  ! 

Neptune  —  How  many  ? 

Captain  —  Three  or-  four  young  lads  who  are  anxious  to 
'ose  their  beards,  and  obtain  a  passport. 

Neptune  —  Very  well,  I  am  pleased  to  hear  it.  Heave 
to,  and  1  '11  come  on  board  and  trim  their  whiskers  for  them 
in  fine  style. 

The  trampling  on  deck  was  now  transferred  to  the  gang 
way  ;  and  we  could  distinctly  hear  the  loud  and  ostentatious 
greeting  which  the  captain  gave  to  his  nautical  majesty. 

"  Come,"  said  old  Neptune,  "  I  'in  in  something  of  a 
hurry;  and  anxious  to  despatch  my  business,  as  I  have 
several  other  vessels  to  look  after  before  night.  Bring  my 
children  along,  one  at  a  time,  and  I  will  soon  give  them  a 
free  passport  for  life  to  navigate  my  waters." 

It  seemed  to  me  that  the  voice  of  old  Neptune  sounded 
wondrously  like  that  of  Ben  Backstay ;  and  struck  with  the 
extraordinary  coincidence,  I  had  less  dread  of  the  mysle- 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  169 

riou  ?  operation  which  was  about  to  take  place  ;  and  when 
the  second  mate  appeared,  at  the  scuttle  and  ordered  one  of 
us  to  come  on  deck,  I  pressed  eagerly  forward  and  present 
ed  myself  for  that  purpose.  I  was  blindfolded  and  led  into 
the  waist,  and  made  to  ascend  a  sort  of  platform,  where  I 
was  seated  on  a  bench ;  and  various  questions  were  propo 
sed  to  me,  as  to  my  name,  age,  birth-place,  &c.,  all  of  which 
I  answered  in  the  most  respectful  manner. 

"  You  are  a  likely  lad,"  said  his  majesty,  "  I  want  sue!) 
subjects,  and  I  shall  always  be  glad  to  be  of  service  to  you. 
But  my  most  important  duty  remains  to  be  performed.  You 
must  be  shaved.  Pass  along  the  tools  ;  barber,  handle  the 
brush." 

My  chin,  and  indeed  the  greater  portion  of  my  face,  was 
then  plastered  over  with  a  composition,  made  of  tar  and 
train  oil,  laid  on  nice  and  thick  with  a  huge  tar-brush. 
Neptune  then  asked  me  if  I  had  ever  been  shaved  before, 
to  which  I  answered,  "no." 

"  Speak  louder,"  said  old  Neptune,  "  I  am  rather  thick 
of  hearing."  Upon  which,  being  a  little  nettled  at  what 
was  going  on,  I  opened  my  mouth  to  its  utmost  capacity, 
and  bawled  out,  "  no-o-o-o  !  " 

It  would  have  been  better  for  me  to  have  kept  my  lips 
closed,  for  I  had  hardly  opened  them,  before  the  person 
who  enacted  the  part  of  the  barber,  thrust  the  filthy  tar 
brush  half  way  down  my  throat,  to  my  great  annoyance 
H®wever,  I  had  sense  enough  to  know  that  it  would  be 
bootless  to  complain,  and  swallowed  the  joke,  not  the 
brush,  in  silence,  though  not  without  making  some  horrible 
grimaces. 

The  process  of'  shaving  was  next  commenced.  The 
razor  was  fabricated  from  an  iron  hoop,  notched  like  a 
handsaw.  This  was  drawn  over  my  face  riot  in  the  most  gen 
tle  and  delicate  manner ;  blood  followed  every  scrape,  and 
I  have  never  complained  of  a  rough  razor  since  that  time. 
For  several  days  my  face  looked  as  if  I  had  been  engaged 
in  a  combat  a  la  entrance  with  a  host  of  cats  ;  and  to  add 
to  my  mortification.  I  could  hear  the  captain,  mates,  and  a 
portion  of  my  shipmates,  giggling  around  me,  as  if  they 
were  hugely  tickled  at  the  aspect  of  the  various  rueful 
contortions  of  my  visage. 
15 


170  CROSSING    THE    EQUINOCTIAL    LINE. 

After  this  operation  was  completed,  Neptune  said  it  was 
necessary  for  me  to  pledge  myself  to  adopt  certain  rules 
and  regulations  for  my  conduct  through  life.  "  Now,  open 
your  mouth  well,  and  speak  loud.  Will  you  pledge  your 
self  never  to  eat  brown  bread  when  you  can  get  white, 
unless  indeed,  you  should  like  the  brown  bread  best  ?  " 

"  I  do,"  said  I,  keeping  my  lips  as  firmly  closed  as  possi> 
ble,  suspicious  of  some  trick. 

"  Speak  louder,  my  son,  and  more  distinctly,"  said  Nep 
tune.  "  Will  you  pledge  yourself  never  to  go  on  foot  when 
you  can  ride  ?  unless  you  should  prefer  to  walk  ?  " 

"  I  do,"  said  I,  still  compressing  my  lips. 

"  This  will  never  do.  Give  my  soaa  speaking  trumpet," 
said  the  god  of  the  waters,  "  that  he  may  answer  me  in 
shipshape  fashion.  Will  you  pledge  yourself  never  to  kiss 
the  maid,  when  you  can  kiss  the  mistress,  unless,  indeed, 
you  should  like  the  maid  the  best." 

I  put  the  speaking  trumpet  to  my  lips,  elevating  it  at  an 
angle  of  about  forty-five  degrees,  and  provoked  with  the 
pertinacity  of  the  god,  opened  wide  my  mouth,  for  the 
purpose  of  bellowing  out  "  I  do,"  when  some  mischievous 
rascal,  emptied  into  the  tunnel-shaped  trumpet,  a  bucket  of 
salt  water  !  This  was  more  than  I  had  bargained  for,  and 
I  was  not  prepared  to  receive  it.  My  mouth  and  throat 
were  filled  with  the  briny  liquid,  and  to  save  myself  from 
suffocation,  I  was  compelled  to  swallow  a  considerable 
quantity.  I  threw  the  trumpet  aside,  and  doggedly  declared 
through  my  closed  teeth,  that  I  would  answer  no  more 
questions. 

"  You  are  quite  right,"  said  old  Neptune  ;  "  and  I  have  no 
more  questions  to  propose  to  you.  You  have  shown  your 
self  worthy  to  be  admitted  into  the  number  of  my  adopted 
children.  Take  off  the  bandage  from  his  eyes,  and  give 
li»m  his  passport !  " 

A  person  then  approached  to  untie  the  handkerchief, 
and  at  the'  same  moment  the  plank  on  which  I  was  seated, 
was  knocked  away,  and  I  found  myself  over  head  and  ears 
in  the  water !  I  thought  at  first  that  I  was  overboard,  and 
was  not  a  little  alarmed.  My  feet,  however,  struck  the 
bottom,  and  on  looking  around  T  found  myself  paddling 
about  in  the  ship'*-  long  boat,  which  had  been  filled,  and 
fitted  up  for  the  occasion  ! 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  173. 

1  scrambled  out  amid  the  jeers  and  horse-laughs  of  the 
jovial  sons  of  Neptune,  who  surrounded  me ;  and  on 
looking  around  for  that  Deity,  I  found  him  in  the  person  of 
Ben  Backstay,  who  was  so  metamorphosed  that  were  it  not 
for  his  voice,  I  should  hardly  have  been  able  to  recognize 
him.  His  face  was  hideously  painted,  in  a  style  which 
would  have  commanded  the  admiration  of  the  most  finished 
dandy  in  King  Keokuck's  tribe.  On  his  head  he  wore  a 
sort  of  coronet  made  of  gulf  weed ;  a  string  of  large,  bi4 
common-looking  cowries  were  fastened  around  his  neck , 
Ills  brawny  shoulders  and  arms  were  bare,  but  tattooed  in 
various  places  with  India  ink.  A  sort  of  a  mantle  made  of 
a  Maltese  blue  and  red  blanket  was  attached  to  his  waist, 
which  like  the  highland  kilt,  descended  hardly  to  his  knees ; 
in  one  hand  he  held  his  trumpet,  and  in  the  other  his  trident, 
a  huge  pair  of  five  pronged  grains  ! 

Such  was  the  Neptune  of  the  hour ;  and  I  joined  with 
alacrity  the  remainder  of  his  adopted  sons,  in  eliciting  sport 
from  my  uninitiated  shipmates.  They  were  all  shaved  in 
succession,  various  ingenious  expedients  being  resorted  to 
in  order  to  vary  somewhat  the  diversion.  Our  frolic  lasted 
until  after  the  going  down  of  the  sun,  and  I  have  seldom 
witnessed  more  wit,  good  humor,  or  better  practical  jokes, 
than  on  the  occasion  of  my  first  crossing  the  equinoctial 
line. 


THE     SPIRIT     BIRD. 


SOME  twenty  years  ago,  I  sailed  from  Boston  in  tue 
good  brig  Nightingale,  of  about  200  tons  burthen,  com 
manded  by  Nicodemus  Melville,  Esq.  and  bound  on  a 
voyage  to  Demerara.  The  fore-mast  hands  consisted  o4 
six  able  seamen,  besides  myself ;  but  this  being  only  my 
second  voyage,  I  was  rated  as  an  ordinary  seaman.  We 
were  all  strangers  to  each  other,  and  being  but  young  in 
years,  and  still  younger  in  knowledge  of  the  world  and 
human  nature,  I  naturally  felt  solicitous  to  learn  something 
-of  the  characters  of  the  men  with  whom  I  was  destined  in 
all  human  probability  to  associate  almost  exclusively,  for 
several  months.  I  soon  ascertained,  to  my  satisfaction, 
that  my  shipmates,  with  one  exception,  were  real  jovial, 
honest,  single-hearted  tars,  men  of  iron  frames,  who  could 
crack  their  joke,  toss  off  their  glass  of  grog,  spin  a  long  yarn, 
and  handle  a  marling-spike  or  a  hand-spike,  as  knowingly 
and  gracefully  as  any  "  old  salts,"  that  ever  sailed  on  blue 
water. 

But  there  was  one  man  on  board,  who  shipped  under  the 
name  of  Jim  Thompson,  whose  appearance  and  conduct 
puzzled  me  exceedingly,  and  in  a  short  time  became  the 
theme  of  conversation  among  all  hands.  He  did  not  seem 
inclined  to  associate  with  the  rest  of  the  crew,  he  never 
asked  a  question,  and  when  addressed,  he  answered  only  in 
monosyllables.  He  was  never  seen  to  smile,  and  from  his 
pallid  cheeks,  his  restless  eye,  and  sombre  countenance,  it 
was  evident  that  anguish  was  preying  on  his  heart. 

But  Thompson  was  a  thorough  seaman.  He  was  athletic 
and  active,  and  indefatigable  in  the  performance  of  his 
duties.  If  all  hands  were  called,  Thompson  was  on  deck 
in  an  instant,  and  if  the  word  was  passed  to  reef  topsails, 
he  sprung  aloft  like  a  cat,  and  was  at  the  weather  earing, 
before  the  yard  was  clued  down  on  the  cap.  If  a  top 
gallant-sail  was  to  be  furled,  or  a  top-gallant-yard  or  mast 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  175 

to  be  sent  down  in  a  gale  of  wind,  Thompson  was  in  the 
cross-trees,  before  any  other  man  was  in  the  rigging. 
Indeed  he  seemed  always  desirous  to  be  employed  about 
something,  and  the  more  laborious  or  hazardous  his  occupa 
tion,  the  better  he  seemed  pleased.-  He  partook  of  the 
ship's  fare  but  sparingly,  and  never  drank  his  grog.  The 
first  day  after  leaving  port,  his  allowance  was  handed  him 
by  the  steward,  and  much  to  the  astonishment  of  that 
sable  functionary,  he  seized  the  glass,  and  hurled  it  with  ita 
contents,  overboard,  muttering  something  between  his  teeth 
about  "  poisonous,  murderous  liquor." 

"  A  queer  chap,  that,"  said  Jack  Robine,  "  to  toss  his 
grog  overboard.  If  he  had  only  passed  it  this  way,  I  would 
have  stowed  it  in  a  snug  locker,  where  it  would  never  have 
come  athwart  his  hawse.  I  say,  steward,  'tis  a  pity  such 
good  stuff  should  be  lost.  So  in  future,  just  hand  me  over 
that  fellow's  allowance."  Jack  Robine  sagely  concluded 
that  something  was  wrong  in  Thompson's  upper  works, 
otherwise  he  would  never  have  refused  his  grog :  and  as 
temperance  ships  were  not  in  vogue  in  those  days,  the  rest 
of  the  crew  were  pretty  much  of  Jack's  opinion. 

In  about  a  fortnight,  we  reached  the  "horse  latitudes," 
and  Thompson's  demeanor  was  still  the  cause  of  much 
speculation  among  the  crew.  He  was  seldom  known  to 
turn  into  his  berth  in  his  watch  below,  and  when  he  caught 
a  nap  on  a  chest,  or  on  the  windlass-end,  he  would  mutter 
some  incoherent  sentences  to  himself,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
awake  with  a  convulsive  start  Although  he  still  evinced 
stength  and  activity  in  the  performance  of  his  various  duties, 
yet  his  flesh  had  gradually  wasted  away,  and  he  resembled 
an  animated  skeleton,  more  than  a  being  of  flesh  and 
blood. 

One  day  before  we  got  into  the  regular  trade  winds,  we 
were  steering  to  the  southward  with  a  light  air  on  our 
quarter.  The  sea  was  smooth,  with  the  exception  of  a 
long  rolling  swell,  which  came  every  now  and  then  from 
the  North  West.  Every  rag  was  hung  out  to  catch  the 
scanty  breeze,  but  the  sails  flapped  heavily  against  the 
mast,  and  the  brig  moved  through  the  water  only  at  the 
sluggish  rate  of  about  a  knot  and  a  half.  Thompson  was 
at  the  helm  The  mate  and  the  remainder  of  the  watch 


176  THE    SPIRIT    BIRD. 

were  variously  employed  in  different  parts  of  the  ship,  the 
captain  was  sitting  reading  on  the  quarter  deck,  under  the 
shade  of  the  try-sail.  Suddenly,  Thompson  was  heard  to 
exclaim,  "  Great  God  !  he  has  come  for  me  at  last."  The 
captain  on  looking  up  saw  a  large  bird  somewhat  resembling 
a  man-of-war  bird,  but  having  a  head  like  an  owl,  hover 
ing  over  the  quarter  deck.  He  told  the  steward  to  pass 
him  his  fowling  piece  ;  but  before  this  could  be  done,  the 
bird  was  no  longer  within  shot,  having  flown  about  a  quartci 
of  a  mile  ahead  of  the  brig  and  then  quietly  alighted  on  the 
water.  The  captain  went  forward,  hoping  to  get  a  shot  al 
the  bird  from  the  forecastle.  He  ordered  the  helmsman  to 
steer  directly  for  his  intended  victim,  and  when  within 
about  thirty  yards,  he  fired,  the  charge  of  duck  shot  struck 
the  water  all  around  the  bird,  and  laid  him  sprawling. 
Anxious  to  get  him  on  board,  some  of  the  watch  jumped 
into  the  chain-wales,  others  into  the  bowsprit  shrouds  and 
bobstays.  In  a  few  minutes,  the  singularly  looking  animal 
was  under  our  bows,  hands  were  eagerly  stretched  forth  to 
grasp  him,  when  apparently,  with  a  convulsive  effort,  he 
recovered  his  natural  position  in  the  water,  stretched  out  his 
wings,  and,  to  the  unspeakable  astonishment  of  the  crew 
deliberately  flew  away ! 

Thompson  saw  this  strange  scene  from  the  quarter  deck, 
and  exclaimed,  "  captain  Melville,  it  is  of  no  use  to  fire  at 
that  bird,  you  only  waste  your  powder  and  shot,  you  can 
never  hit  it." 

"  I  'II  try  once  more,  at  all  events,"  replied  the  captain. 

His  fowling  piece  was  again  loaded.  Meanwhile  the 
strange  animal  had  flown  a  few  hundred  yards  ahead,  and 
again  settled  down  quietly  on  the  water.  As  the  ship  drew 
near,  the  captain  again  fired.  But  the  bird  rose  from  the 
water  evidently  uninjured,  and  after  soaring  majestically 
over  the  quarter  deck,  flew  away  to  the  windward,  until 
out  of  sight. 

"  I  understand  it  all,"  said  Thompson  in  a  tremulous 
voice,  while  the  sweat  of  agony  stood  in  large  drops  on  hig 
forehead.  "  Captain  Melville,  you  might  fire  at  that  bird 
till  doomsday,  and  you  would  rtot  hurt  a  feather  of  its 
wing.  That  bird  is  my  father's  spirit,  and  I  know  why  he 
has  come.  Well,  I  am  ready."  As  he  uttered  these  words, 
his  eyes  seemed  to  be  lighted  up  with  an  unearthly  fire. 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


179 


"  What  do  you  mean,  Thompson  ? "  said  the  astonished 
captain  in  a  soothing  tone.  Your  father's  spirit !  What 
nonsense  is  this.  Come,  let's  have  no  more  of  such  foolish 
talk." 

"  Call  it  not  foolish,  captain  Melville.  It  is  truth  what  I 
say.  That  bird  which  you  shot  at  twice,  and  which  flew 
away  uninjured,  is  my  poor  murdered  father's  spirit.  Yes, 
the  old  man  has  come  for  me  at  last ;  and  it  will  not  bo 
long  before  I  join  him." 

"  Why,  this  is  worse  than  folly,  Thompson,  it  is  madness. 
What  do  you  mean  ?  What  can  I  understand  by  such 
incoherent  language  ?  " 

"  Captain  Melville,  I  know  that  I  am  not  always  in  my 
right  mind.  My  brain  is  seared  to  the  centre,  but  I  am 
not  mad  now.  I  have  something  which  lies  heavy  at  my 
heart,  and  which  I  should  like  to  get  clear  of.  I  wish  to 
make  my  sins  known  to  the  world,  and  I  ask  it  as  a  favor 
that  you  will  let  all  hands  be  called.  I  have  a  dismal  tale 
to  tell,  and  should  like  to  have  my  shipmates  hear  it.  It 
may  do  them  some  good ;  at  any  rate  it  can  do  nobody 
harm." 

There  was  no  need  of  calling  all  hands,  for  we  were  all 
then  standing  in  the  waist,  trying  to  catch  the  strange  dis 
course  which  was  passing  between  Thompson  and  the 
captain,  and  quickly  obeyed  the  mate's  signal,  and  gathered 
around  Thompson  on  the  quarter  deck,  who  thus  com 
menced  his  tale : 

"  My  father  was  a  respectable  farmer  in  New  Hampshire, 
and  I  was  his  only  son.  But  I  was  from  my  youth  possess 
ed  of  a  fierce  ungovernable  temper,  and  when  about 
fifteen  years  of  age,  my  father  having  laid  the  ox-goad  over 
my  shoulders  for  some  trifling  fault,  I  took  a  solemn  and 
wicked  oath  I  would  never  work  on  his  farm  again,  and 
that  at  some  future  day,  I  would  be  revenged ;  and  fear 
fully  have  I  kept  my  oath.  I  ran  away,  and  went  to  sea 
For  eight  years  I  was  absent  from  home,  during  which  1 
had  visited  almost  all  parts  of  the  habitable  globe.  By  this 
time  my  revengeful  feelings  became  softened  down,  and  I 
wished  once  more  to  behold  my  parents,  particularly  my 
mother,  who  was  always  kind  and  indulgent.  I  according 
ly  returned  to  my  native  village.  I  saw  my  parents, 


180  THE    SPIRIT    BIRD. 

sojourned  with  them  for  several  weeks,  and  nothing 
occurred  to  damp  the  pleasure  of  my  visit,  until  one  fatal 
evening  I  accompanied  my  father  to  a  husking  frolic  in  the 
neighborhood.  The  flowing  bowl,  accursed  be  its  pernicious 
contents,  passed  briskiy  around,  and  by  the  time  our  work 
was  completed,  about  midnight,  we  all  became  somewhat 
more  than  merry.  Indeed,  my  father  had  so  far  partaken 
of  the  intoxicating  draught,  that  he  could  hardly  walk,  and 
t  was  obliged  to  support  him  on  his  way  home,  although 
my  brain  whirled  round,  and  I  could  hardly  walk  steadily 
myself. 

"  When  we  had  got  about  half  way  home,  we  came  to  a 
cross  road,  which  my  father  insisted  was  the  right  path  ;  and 
no  argument  on  my  part  couJd  convince  him  that  he  was 
wrong.  With  all  the  pertinacity  of  a  drunken  man,  he 
insisted  on  pursuing  that  route,  and  when  I  attempted  to 
prevent  him,  he  struck  me  a  violent  blow  on  the  face.  This 
roused  the  demon  within  me.  "  Ha  !  "  said  I,  "  old  man,  a 
blow  !  You  will  find  to  your  sorrow  that  I  am  a  man  now, 
and  no  longer  to  be  abused  by  you  as  I  was  when  a  boy." 
Upon  which  I  struck  my  poor  inebriated  father  to  the  earth 
with  a  blow  of  my  fist ;  and  then  the  recollection  of  former 
injuries  unrevenged,  rushing  in  my  mind,  I  seized  a  stake 
from  the  fence  and  struck  him  several  times  over  the  head, 
as  he  lay  on  the  ground. 

"  But  the  fatal  crime  was  hardly  committed,  ere  I  bitterly 
repented  what  I  had  done.  I  called  him  by  name,  he 
returned  no  answer.  I  hung  over  his  body,  and  saw  by 
the  light  of  the  moon,  the  blood  streaming  from  his  disfigur 
ed  visage.  I  would  then  have  given  worlds  to  have  recalled 
him  to  life,  for  an  awful  voice  seemed  to  whisper  in  my 
ear,  "  He  is  your  Father."  1  felt  of  his  head,  but  alas  !  I 
found  that  his  skull  was  crushed,  and  the  grating  of  the 
bonos  sounded  harshly,,on  my  ear.  I  then  knew  that  he 
ivas  dead,  and  had  received  his  death  blow  from  the  hand 
of  his  son ! 

"  I  took  the  corpse  in  my  arms  and  wept  over  it  for  more 
than  an  hour.  At  length  I  felt  the  necessity  of  doing 
something  to  avoid  incurring  the  suspicion  of  guilt,  and  I 
carried  it  to  the  foot  of  the  precipice  which  was  near, 
where  I  laid  it  among  some  rocks,  and  then  proceeded  to 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


181 


the  house.  I  entered  without  noise,  and  retired  to  my 
room,  but  not  to  sleep.  In  the  morning  my  mother  entered 
my  apartment  and  inquired  for  my  father.  I  affected  great 
surprise  and  alarm  at  his  absence,  and  assured  her  that  he 
having  manifested  a  great  desire  to  get  home,  had  out 
walked  me,  and  I  thought  he  was  snugly  deposited  in  bed 
before  I  arrived.  I  called  upon  some  of  the  neighbors,  and 
requested  their  assistance  to  search  for  my^  father,  whc  in 
due  time  was  found  at  the  bottom  of  the  precipice,  with  his 
skull  frightfully  fractuied.  No  suspicions  rested -on  me, 
and  the  old  man  was  laid  in  the  grave.  Since  that  lime, 
I  have  never  known  comfort,  a  worm  has  been  gnawing  at 
my  heart.  I  see  my  father  in  my  dreams,  and  sometimes 
when  I  am  awake  he  stands  before  me.  I  thought  if  I  could 
quit  the  scene  of  my  guilt,  the  image  of  my  murdered 
parent  would  no  longer  haunt  me.  But  no,  he  is  constant 
ly  with  me.  Last  night,  while  I  sat  upon  the  windlass,  1 
fell  into  a  drowse,  and  saw  him  in  the  shape  of  the  bird, 
that  flitted  around  us  to-day,  and  he  whispered  in  my  ears, 
'  your  time  has  come.'  " 

Such  was  the  tale  of  blood  told  by  the  wretched 
Thompson,  and  although  we  all  felt  detestation  at  the 
unnatural  crime  of  which  he  had  been  guilty,  we  could  not 
help  pitying  the  miserable  wretch. 

While  we  were  listening  to  the  parracide's  confession, 
dark,  double-headed  clouds  rose  above  the  horizon,  and  the 
appearance  of  the  heavens  betokened  the  approach  of 
a  heavy  squall.  Preparations  were  made  accordingly. 
The  royals  and  top-gallant  sails  were  furled,  the  courses 
hauled  up,  the  top-sails  clued  down  upon  the  caps,  and 
the  reef-tackles  hauled  out.  Ere  these  precautionary 
measures  were  fully  executed,  the  dark  cloud  had  reached 
the  zenith,  the  flashes  of  lightning  were  frequent  and 
vivid,  and  the  deep-toned  thunder  muttered  fearfully  in 
the  distance.  Soon  a  ripple  was  seen  on  the  water,  followed 
by  a  ridge  of  miniature  waves,  which  breaking  as  soon  as 
formed,  presented  the  appearance  of  a  moving  sheet  of 
foam. 

"  Now  mind  your  helm,  my  lad,"  said  the  captain  in  a 
clear  and  distinct  tone,  to  the  helmsman  who  had  relieved 
Thompson,  "  keep  her  right  before  it." 
16 


182 


THE    SPIRIT    BIRD 


The  squall  struck  the  brig  on  the  starboard  quarter. 
"  Starboard  your  helm,  hard  a  starboard,"  shouted  captain 
Melville. 

"  Hard  a  starboard,  sir,"  responded  the  man  at  the  helm  ; 
and  in  a  few  minutes  the  brig  was  booming  along  before 
the  wind,  which  blew  with  the  violence  of  a  hurricane,  at 


the  rate  of  nine  knots.  The  rain  fell  in  torrents,  and  what 
with  the  roaring  of  the  waves,  the  howling  and  whistling  of 
the  tempest,  the  dazzling  brilliancy  of  the  chain  lightning 
which  seemed  to  play  around  the  masts,  and  .the  echoing 
peals  of  thunder,  the  scene  was  absolutely  terrific.  The 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


183 


thrilling  tale  told  by  the  self-accused  parricide  was  for  a 
while  forgotten.  But  suddenly  a  strange  and  awful  voice 
was  heard,  which  sounded  louder  than  the  conflict  of  the 
elements,  as  if  uttered  by  the  spirit  of  the  storm ;  "  my 
father  calls  me,  my  poor,  dear,  murdered  father ;  I  come,  I 
come."  Then  with  a  wild  and  prolonged  shriek  of  agony 
which  even  now  rings  in  my  ears,  the  maniac  Thompson 
sprang  on  the  quarter-rail,  and  ere  any  one  could  prevent 
the  fearful  act,  he  threw  himself  into  the  foaming  ocean, 
No  human  efforts  could  save  him.  He  rose  in  the  eddying 
wake,  and  with  his  body  half  out  of  water,  with  agony  of 
the  most  intense  description  depicted  on  his  ghastly  features, 
he  gave  another  shrill  and  dying  scream,  then  sunk  to  rise 
no  more. 

In  half  an  hour  after  this  event,  the  clouds  broke  away, 
the  hurricane  was  hushed,  the  sun  shone  forth  in  all  its 
wonted  splendor,  the  brig  was  ploughing  her  way  towards 
her  destined  port,  impelled  by  a  genial  breeze,  when,  fabu 
lous  as  it  may  appear,  two  birds,  similar  to  the  one  that  was 
flying  around  us  previous  to  the  storm,  made  their  appear 
ance.  They  alighted  for  a  few  moments  on  the  main-top 
gallant  yard,  and  perhaps  it  is  unnecessary  to  state  that 
they  were  not  this  time  molested  by  the  captain.  They 
hovered  awhile  over  the  quarter-deck,  took  a  few  circles 
around  the  ship,  then  flew  away  to  windward,  and  we  never 
saw  them  more. 


THE     BAHAMA     BANKS. 


AMONG  the  remarkable  natural  curiosities  on  the  globe, 
may  be  included  the  enormous  plains  covered  with  sand,  of 
an  extent  almost  equalling  the  sterile  deserts  in  Africa  and 
Asia,  which  lie  under  the  water,  to  the  eastward  of  the 
coast  of  Florida  and  the  gulf  stream  ;  and  which  are  known 
by  the  names* of  the  little  Bahama,  the  great  Bahama,  and 
the  Salt  Key  banks. 

The  Little  Bahama  bank  extends  from  Maranilla  Reef,  in 
lat.  27  deg.  50  min.  N.  and  long.  79  deg.  1 1  min.  west,  to 
the  island  of  Abaco,  the  south-eastern  extremity  of  which 
is  in  lat.  25  deg.  54  min.  and  long.  77  deg.  16  min.  It  is 
about  75  miles  across,  from  east  to  west ;  and  is  bounded 
by  the  Atlantic  ocean  on  the  east,  and  the  gulf  stream  on 
the  west,  and  occupies  a  space  of  about  8000  square  miles. 
The  Little  Bahama  Bank  is  nearly  level ;  the  water  varying 
from  one  to  three  fathoms  in  depth.  It  is  lined  on  the 
eastern  side  with  a  multitude  of  small  islands  and  rocks  ; 
and  a  few  islands  and  rocks  occasionally  appear  in  different 
parts  of  the  bank  ;  among  which  the  most  considerable  are 
the  Grand  Bahama,  and  Abaco ;  neither  of  which  are 
inhabited. 

The  Great  Bahama  bank  is  about  330  miles  in  length; 
extending  from  N.  lat.  26,  and  W.  long.  79,  in  a  south-east 
direction.  The  average  breadth  is  about  100  miles,  thus 
covering  a  space  of  about  30,000  square  miles.  On  the 
eastern  extremity  of  this  bank  are  a  number  of  low  islands, 
the  principal  of  which  are  Hetera,  New  Providence,  St 
Salvador  and  Exuma.  On  the  western  edge  bordering  on 
the  gulf  stream,  are  the  Isaacs,  the  Beminis,  and  a  variety 
of  small  islands  and  rocks,  which  have  no  permanent 
inhabitants. 

The  usual  route  for  vessels  not  too  deeply  laden,  from 
the  American  ports  north  of  the  gulf  of  Mexico,  to  Matan- 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  185 

zas  and  Havana,  also  to  ports  in  the  gulf  of  Mexico,  ia 
across  the  northern  section  of  the  Great  Bahama  bank. 
Tliis  route  is  also  frequently  adopted  by  vessels  from  Europe. 
After  passing  the  southern  point  of  the  island  of  Abacb, 
which  is  well  known  from  a  singular  appearance,  caused  bv 
the  action  of  the  waves  upon  the  rocks,  probably  for  many 
centuries,  and  distinguished  by  the  appellation  of  "  the 
hole  in  the  wall,"  the  navigator  should  proceed  westerly 
about  40  miles,  which  will  bring  him  up  with  the  Berry 
Islands,  a  cluster  of  beautiful  islands,  covered  with  trees 
and  verdure,  but  uninhabited,  excepting  temporarily  by  a 
few  individuals  from  New  Providence,  in  search  of  fish,  and 
turtle,  with  which  the  beaches  abound.  Passing  round  the 
westernmost  of  these  islands,  if  the  vessel  does  not  draw 
more  than  12  feet  of  water,  the  navigator  leaves  the  New 
Providence  channel,  and  steers  in  a  southern  direction  for 
the  Great  Bahama  bank,  which  is  at  once  known  by  the 
singular  appearance  of  the  water,  that  in  consequence  of 
the  fine  coral  sand,  of  which  the  bottom  is  composed, 
resembles  an  ocean  of  milk !  The  surface  is  perfectly 
smooth ;  and  the  depth  is  not  more  than  three  fathoms,  and 
in  some  places,  when  about  half  way  over  the  bank,  near 
what  is  culled  the  middle  ground,  only  13  or  14  feet ;  but 
the  ship  ploughs  her  way  onward  for  a  distance  of  eighty 
or  ninety  miles  in  perfect  security,  with  her  keel  within  a 
distance  of  from  3  feet  to  perhaps  six  inches  of  the  bottom. 
Crossing  the  Bahama,  presents  one  of  the  most  interest 
ing  appearances  which  can  be  witnessed  by  the  curious 
traveler.  Not  a  speck  of  land  can  be  seen  from  the  mast 
head,  and  the  water  is  so  perfectly  transparent,  that  every 
pebble,  or  piece  of  sponge  which  lies  on  the  bottom,  may 
be  distinctly  seen.  In  some  places,  especially  in  a  direction 
differing  a  little  from  the  regular  channel  way,  large  black 
spots  are  seen,  which  contrasted  with  the  astonishing  white 
ness  of  the  bottom  in  the  vicinity,  presents  a  singular  and 
alarming  appearance.  These  black  spots  are  caused  by 
marine  vegetables,  principally  sponge,  adhering  to  the  rocks 
on  the  bottom,  and  are  carefully  avoided  by  the  vigilant 
mariner.  There  is  never  any  sea  on  the  banks,  excepting 
during  violent  gales,  which  are  not  frequent  in  these  parts ; 
but  when  they  do  occur,  the  agitation  of  the  water  render§ 
16* 


186  THE    BAHAMA    BANK. 

the  situation  of  the  vessels  crossing,  very  precarious ;  and 
they  are  not  unfrequently  bilged  by  striking  against  the 
hard  bottom.  This  bottom  being  composed  principally  of 
particles  of  fine  white  sand,  particularly  in  the  fair  channel 
way,  and  being  destitute  of  marine  vegetation,  affords  but 
slight  temptation  to  the  great  variety  of  fish,  which  are  to  be 
found  in  tropical  climes,  and  it  is  seldom  that  fish  of  any  kind 
are  seen  in  crossing  the  great  Bahama  bank,  although  in 
the  neighborhood  of  the  Keys,  they  are  caught  in  great 
abundance.  Even  the  voracious  shark  is  rarely  seen.  The 
only  fish  which  seems  habitually  to  frequent  this  part  of  the 
tropical  sea,  is  the  Barracooter.  Birds  also  appear  to 
have  abandoned  this  spot,  although  many  varieties  of  marine 
birds  are  always  seen  among  the  neighboring  islands,  or 
sporting  on  the  surface  of  the  gulf  stream.  The  currents 
in  the  deep  water  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  bank,  are 
very  strong,  particularly  in  the  gulf  stream,  which  bounds 
it  on  the  westerly  side.  On  the  bank  the  currents  are 
inconsiderable,  and  irregular,  and  depend  altogether  on  the 
strength  and  continuation  of  the  wind.  A  regular  tide  is 
perceptible,  but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  depth  of  the 
water  varies  at  different  times,  according  to  the  prevalence 
of  the  wind. 

The  channel  across  the  Bahama,  is  reasonably  wide,  say 
several  miles :  and  with  a  fair  wind,  it  is  seldom  that  a 
vessel  with  a  draught  of  water  less  than  twelve  feet  meets 
with  difficulty.  If  the  wind  is  ahead,  or  becomes  light  and 
baffling,  it  is  proper  to  anchor  immediately ;  otherwise  a 
vessel  is  apt  to  depart  from  the  direct  course,  and  may  get 
involved  among  the  shoals,  which  extend  a  long  way  off  the 
ship  keys  on  the  east,  or  on  the  middle  ground  on  the  west 
of  the  channel.  As  the  soundings  on  either  side  are  nearly 
the  same,  it  is  exceedingly  difficult  for  the  bewildered  mar 
iner  when  entangled  among  these  shoals,  to  extricate  himself, 
fci^d  it  is  often  the  case  that  his  attempts  only  servd  to 
involveahim  still  farther  in  difficulty.  Instances  occur  every 
year,  of  navigators  being  compelled  to  submit  to  several 
days'  delay,  and  perhaps  to  throw  overboard  a  portion  of 
valuable  cargoes,  in  order  to  extricate  themselves  from  these 
dangerous  shoals.  A  floating  light  located  in  the  centre  of 
the  ship  channel,  near  the  middle  ground,  would  be  of  im- 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN  187 

mense  importance  to  the  vessels  of  the  United  States, 
engaged  in  the  trade  to  Cuba  and  the  gulf  of  Mexico. 

In  some  of  the  eastern  islands  which  line  the  Bahama 
bank,  particularly  Exuma,  salt  is  manufactured  in  consider 
able  quantities.  New  Providence  contains  an  excellent 
harbor,  and  a  populous  town,  Nassau,  which  is  a  depot 
for  the  English  vessels  of  war  on  this  station,  and  also  a 
rendezvous  for  the  numerous  English  wreckers  which  abound 
in  these  seas.  Many  of  the  inhabitants  are  engaged  in 
catching  turtle,  and  supplying  other  islands  or  seaports  in 
the  gulf  of  Mexico,  and  in  the  southern  states ;  and  also 
in  collecting  sponge,  which  grows  in  vast  quantities  in  the 
shoal  water  on  the  Bahama  bank.  Marine  shells  of  great 
beauty  are  also  found  on  the  sea  beaches  in  that  vicinity  ; 
and  the  small  delicate  shell,  resembling  a  kernel  of  rice,  and 
in  consequence  called  the  rice  shell,  is  found  in  great 
abundance  in  the  vicinity  of  New  Providence,  and  many  oi 
the  females  are  employed  in  manufacturing  from  this  article, 
wreaths  and  artificial  flowers ;  and  exhibit  astonishing  inge 
nuity,  and  indications  of  a  correct  taste. 

Vessels  bound  to  Cuba  or  the  gulf  of  Mexico,  after  hav 
ing  left  the  grand  Bahama  bank,  steer  a  south-westerly 
course,  and  after  running  a  distance  of  about  forty-five 
miles,  make  the  Keys  which  line  the  northern  and  western 
edge  of  the  Salt  Key  bank.  This  bank  is  of  an  oval  shape, 
and  covers  about  1800  square  miles.  The  water  on  this 
bank  is  of  nearly  an  equal  depth  throughout,  being  not  less 
than  three  fathoms  and  seldom  more  than  four.  There  are 
few  or  no  dangers  on  the  bank,  with  the  exception  of  the 
numerous  small  keys  and  rocks  which  line  the  northern  and 
western  edge  ;  among  which  are  the  Double-headed  Shot 
Keys  and  the  Dog  Keys,  on  which  a  Mexican  privateer  was 
wrecked  some  years  since,  and  the  crew,  the  greater  part 
of  whom  escaped  to  the  rocks,  perished  of  hunger.  On 
the  southern  side  of  this  bank  is  Salt  Key,  which  gives  its 
name  to  the  bank.  This  is  a  small  island,  some  parts  of 
which  are  covered  with  verdure.  A  few  families  reside 
there,  principally  engaged  in  making  salt. 

It  is  not  unfrequently  that  vessels  bound  to  some  port  in 
Cuba,  particularly  Matanzas,  cross  the  Salt  Key  bank. 
The  navigation  is  perfectly  safe,  and  the  bottom  presents  a 


188 


THE    BAHAMA    BANKS. 


chequered  appearance,  owing  to  marine  vegetables,  which 
are  scattered  over  this  bank  in  much  greater  profusion  than 
over  the  great  Bahama,  But  the  water,  being  deeper,  pre 
vents  the  bottom  being  as  distinctly  seen. 

It  has  been  stated,  and  is  generally  believed  by  navigators, 
that  there  are  no  sunken  rocks  among  the  keys,  with  which 
the  edge  of  the  bank  is  so  thickly  studded.  This  is  an  error. 
A  few  years  since,  a  brig,  belonging  to  Salem,  attempting 
to  pass  between  two  keys,  whore  the  passage  appeared  per 
fectly  open  and  safe,  struck  a  rock,  about  eight  feet  beneath 
the  surface  of  the  water,  which  started  her  stern,  and  con 
siderably  injured  her  keel ;  but  she  fortunately  escaped  with 
no  further  injury,  and  arrived  safely  in  Havana,  where  she 
was  repaired. 

The  edge  of  the  Salt  Key  bank,  abounds  with  fish  of 
various  kinds,  some  of  which  are  excellent,  and  may  be 
caught  by  lines  over  the  stern,  when  sailing  at  the  rate  of 
6  or  7  knots,  by  any  one  who  will  take  the  trouble.  They 
weigh  from  10  to  40  pounds. 


BILL  DEADEYE  AND  THE  ANACONDA. 


"  WELL,"  said  old  Tom  Buntline,  one  day  as  we  sat 
round  a  very  limited  quantity  of  wretched  old  junk,  with 
but  a  meagre  share  of  bread,  which  served  as  the  habitation 
of  more  than  one  species  of  insect,  "  I  don't  call  this  real 
tip-top  living,  any  how." 

"  Never  mind  it,"  said  Sam  Brown,  "  it  all  happens  in 
the  course  of  life.  If  we  can  only  stick  it  out  a  week  or 
two  longer,  until  we  get  to  Boston,  I  will  have  a  glorious 
blow  out  of  fried  ham  and  eggs." 

"And  I'll  be  in  your  mess,  Sam,"  said  an  old  weather- 
beaten  tar.  "  And  if  we  don't  get  our  money's  worth,  I 
think  it 's  a  pity." 

"Don't  talk  about  it,  I  beg  of  you,"  said  Tom,  "it 
makes  me  feel  unpleasant.  I  wonder  what  my  old  ship 
mate,  Bill  Deadeye,  would  have  thought  of  such  scanty 
fare  as  this.  Poor  fellow :  he  would  not  be  able  to  stand 
it." 

"I've  heard  tell  of  Bill  Deadeye,"  said  Sam  Brown,  "if 
it 's  the  same  chap  who  bolted  his  grub  so  fast  on  board 
the  ship  Pocahontas,  on  her  voyage  to  Calcutta,  that  the 
rest  of  the  crew  could  not  keep  way  with  him.  He  almost 
bred  a  famine  in  the  ship,  and  would  have  done  it  quite,  if 
they  had  not  razeed  his  rations  to  half  a  dozen  biscuit,  and 
three  pounds  of  beef.  As  it  was,  Bill  liked  to  have  slipped 
his  cable  from  hunger  before  they  reached  Calcutta.  I 
recollect  that  when  he  returned  from  that  voyage,  the  fact 
of  his  being  such  a  gormandizer  got  wind,  and  lie  found  it 
hard  work  to  get  another  voyage,  although  every  body  said 
he  was  a  first  rate  seaman." 

"  That 's  the  Bill  Deadeye,  I  mean,"  said  Tom  Buntline. 
"  I  was  with  him  one  voyage,  and  I  never  wish  to  sail  with 
him  another.  That  rascally  appetite  of  his,  got  him  into 
an  ugly  scrape  in  the  East  Indies  once." 


190  BILL    DEADEYE    AND    THE    ANACONDA. 

"Come,  Tom,  tell  us  the  yarn.  *T  will  serve  to  keep  us 
awake,"  said  Ben  Rollins,  as  he  replenished  his  jaws  with 
a  huge  mass  of  real  Virginia. 

This  conversation  took  place  one  middle  watch,  among 
the  crew  on  board  the  ship  Velocity,  on  her  homeward 
bound  passage  from  Calcutta,  having  been  out  a  hundred 
and  forty-two  days,  and  not  yet  up  with  Bermuda. 

"  Well,  my  lads,"  said  old  Tom,  "  I  've  no  objection.  In 
the  first  place,  you  must  knovy  that  Bill  was  as  curious  a  look- 
ing  fellow,  as  one  would  wish  to  see  in  a  dog-watch.  He  wjia 
about  five  feet  three  inches  high,  and  nearly  three  feet  across 
the  shoulders,  looking  at  a  distance  almost  as  broad  as  he 
was  long.  He  was  as  strong  as  a  giant,  and  I  expect  never 
met  with  a  man  that  could  capsize  him  in  a  fair  fight.  He 
had  a  large  head  and  neck,  bushy  whiskers,  and  a  mouth 
which  reached  almost  from  ear  to  ear.  Such  a  glorious 
mouth  I  never  saw  in  the  head  of  a  human  being  before. 
But  he  had  not  a  single  tooth  in  his  head ! " 

"  Not  a  tooth  in  his  head  ? "  exclaimed  Ben  Rollins. 
"  Come,  that  is  a  good  one  !  How  could  he  eat  such  enor 
mous  quantities  if  he  had  no  teeth  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  say  he  had  no  teeth ;  I  merely  said  he  had 
not  a  single  tooth  in  his  head.  His  teeth  were  all  double  ; 
and  a  famous  looking  set  of  teeth  they  were.  They  were 
all  in  capital  order  too,  and  well  polished  from  constant 
use.  He  did  not  keep  them  merely  for  a  show." 

"He  must  have  been  a  queer  looking  chap  that,"  said 
Sam  Brown.  "  What  countryman  was  he  ?  " 

"  He  hailed  from  Boston,"  replied  Tom,  "  but  his  protec- 
lion  said  he  was  born  in  Roxbury ;  it  also  described  him  &s 
having  light  hair,  blue  eyes,  and  five  feet  eleven  inches  and 
a  half  in  height;  whereas  he  had  black  curly  hair,  black 
eyes,  a  swarthy  complexion,  and  was  not  so  tall  as  I  am, 
who,  as  you  all  know,  am  only  five  feet  four.  But  that 's 
neither  here  nor  there.  I  always  took  him  to  be  a  Welch- 
man,  because  he  was  so  marvellously  fond  of  onions  and 
cheese." 

"  Well,  as  I  was  saying,  Bill  was  a  most  voracious  eater, 
nothing  would  stand  before  him.  He  was  not  so  particular 
about  the  kind  of  food,  as  he  was  about  the  quantity.  I 
remember  well,  that  off  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  he  cm- 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  191 

ployed  all  his  leisure  time  in  catching  Albatrosses  and  cape 
pigeons,  and  was  always  quarrelling  with  the  cook  about 
a  chance  at  the  galley  to  dress  them.  We  caught  a  large 
porpoise  once,  and  triced  it  up  to  the  main  stay.  Bill  was 
in  his  element,  for  no  one  else  cared  about  it,  and  he  was 
allowed  to  eat  as  much  as  he  liked.  But  in  three  days 
nothing  of  the  big  fish  was  left  but  his  bones ! 

"On  our  passage  to  Juggernahad4d,  away  up  in  the  bay 
of  Bengal,  the  captain  found  it  necessary  to  put  us  on  short 
allowance.  This  had  a  terrible  effect  upon  Bill,  and  I  be 
lieve  he  would  have  died  if  we  had  been  out  a  week  longer. 
When  we  got  into  port,  Bill  was  resolved  to  make  up  for 
lost  time,  and  have  a  regular  blow  out.  So  he  got  permis 
sion  to  go  ashore,  and  borrowed  a  fowling-piece  from  the 
chief  mate,  being  resolved  to  take  a  cruise  in  the  wood,  and 
hunt  up  some  game,  of  some  kind1  or  other,  fit  for  a  Christian 
to  eat,  as  he  expressed  it. 

"  But  it  happened  unluckily  for  Bill,  that  they  were  a 
queer  sort  of  people,  theie  at  Juggernahadad.  They  lived 
upon  rice,  and  roots,  and  spices,  and  such  kinds  of  things, 
and  held  it  to  be  an  unpardonable  sin  to  taste  a  morsel  oi 
meat.  The  laws  for  the  protection  of  every  kind  of  animals 
were  more  severe  than  the  game  laws  of  England.  Monk 
eys,  with  which  the  woods  abounded,  were  objects  of  great 
veneration  to  these  barbarians,  and  it  was  death  by  their 
laws  to  kill  one  of  these  ugly-looking  creatures  intentionally. 

•'•'  Bill  did  not  know  this,  and  as  soon  as  he  reached  the 
forest,  about  a  half  a  mile  •  from  the  ship,  half  a  dozen  of 
these  creatures  gathered  around  him,  grinning  and  chatter 
ing  away  at  a  great  rate.  Ah,  ha !  said  Jack  to  himself, 
you  are  the  chaps  for  a  sea-pie  or  a  plain  roast,  and  here's 
have  at  ye.  With  this  he  let  fly  straight  at  the  biggest  of 
the  party,  who  stood  grinning  at  him  but  a  few  yards  off, 
and  knocked  him  down.  The  noise  of  the  gun  and  the 
death  of  their  comrade,  caused  the  remainder  of  the  gang 
to  raise  a  real  hullabaloo,  which  brought  a  reinforcement  to 
their  party  from  the  depth  of  the  woods,  and  by  the  time 
Bill  had  shot  another  of  the  squad,  they  gathered  around 
him  in  such  numbers,  and  showed  such  signs  of  giving  fight, 
that  he  thought  it  prudent  to  make  off  with  the  two  fine 
fat  fellows  which  he  had  killed.  Besides,  he  had  as  much 


192 


TALES    OF    THK    OCEAN. 


of  a  load  as  he  could  conveniently  carry.  So  he  shouldered 
his  game,  and  sat  out  on  his  return  to  the  ship,  thinking  all 
the  time  of  the  savory  mess  he  was  going  to  make  out  of 
the  monkeys. 


"  But  Bill  was  widely  out  of  his  reckoning.  When  he 
reached  the  village  of  Juggernahadad,  and  the  natives  saw 
him  passing  through  the  street  with  two  noble  large  monk 
eys  on  his  back,  and  saw  by  the  fowling-piece  in  his  hand, 
how  he  came  in  possession  of  them,  they  set  up  a  loud 
howl,  which  could  have  been  heard  a  mile  off.  It  was 
ulain  that  they  feit  dreadfully  about  it,  and  no  wonder ; 


BILL    DEADEYE    AND    THE    ANACONDA.  .      193 

for  they  believe  that  the  souls  of  folks  who  die,  enter  into 
the  bodies  of  these  monkeys  and  other  animals,  and  they 
feared  that  Bill  had  been  killing  some  of  their  own  blood 
relations.  'T  is  a  queer  kind  of  religion,  but  there  's  no 
accounting  for  tastes,  you  know. 

"  So  they  immediately  set  upon  Bill,  who  for  some  time 
could  not  tell  what  they  would  be  at,  as  he  could  not  un 
derstand  their  lingo.  He  soon  found,  however,  by  sundry 
hints  in  the  shape  of  hard  knocks,  that  his  conduct  had 
given  great  offence,  and  the  people  were  determined  to 
prevent  his  going  down  to  the  beach  where  the  ship's  boat 
lay.  Bill  on  the  other  hand  was  as  obstinately  bent  on 
going  on  board,  and  a  pretty  decent  sort  of  a  row  was  the 
consequence.  Bill  laid  about  him  right  manfully,  and  laid 
many  of  his  opponents,  who  seeming  anxious  to  secure  his 
person,  prostrate  at  his  feet.  He  held  on  to  the  monkeys, 
the  cause  of  all  the  trouble,  as  long  as  he  could ;  but  was 
at  last  obliged  to  throw  them  down,  in  order  to  parry  with 
more  success,  and  return  the  many  blows  which  were  di 
rected  at  him.  If  the  cowardly  rascals  had  fought  fair, 
fronting  him  like  men,  although  numbering  twenty  or 
thirty,  I  have  no  doubt  that  Bill  would  have  fought  his  way 
through  them  and  reached  the  boat ;  but  while  the  case 
was  yet  doubtful,  a  great  tall  black  fellow  came  behind  him 
with  a  club,  and  gave  him  a  blow  on  his  calabash,  which 
capsized  him  at  once,  when  a  dozen  at  least  threw  them 
selves  upon  him,  and  after  a  pretty  severe  struggle  they 
secured  his  hands  and  feet,  and  carried  him  away  before 
the  head  bottle-washer,  or  Rajah,  as  they  call  him. 

"  By  this  time,  the  captain  had  heard  of  the  difficulty, 
and  appeared  in  court,  in  order  to  intercede  for  poor  Bill  ; 
but  it  was  of  no  use.  The  bleeding  carcasses  of  the 
monkeys  were  brought  forward  as  evidence  against  him  ; 
besides,  there  were  at  least  a  dozen  of  the  natives,  with 
broken  heads  and  bloody  noses,  crying  out  for  vengeance 
against  the  fierce  cannibal,  for  such  they  took  Bill  to  be. 
The  captain,  by  the  help  of  an  interpreter,  spun  out  a  long 
story  in  favor  of  Bill,  who  was  a  good  sailor,  against  whom, 
barring  his  tremendous  appetite,  no  one  had  aught  to  say ; 
but  the  Rajah,  after  he  had  got  through,  shook  his  head, 
and  looked  tremendous  black-,  declaring  at  the  same  time 
17 


194  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

that  there  were  no  two  ways  about  it ;  for  the  Jaws  of  th 
land,  and  the  clamors  of  his  subjects,  with  their  bruised 
bodies  and  beaten  faces,  required  that  Bill  should  be  put  to 
death ! 

"  A  proclamation,  full  of  high  sounding  words,  was  then 
issued  by  the  black-looking  thief,  which  was  read  in  a  loud 
voice  by  one  of  his  officers,  in  every  street,  declaring  that 
the  bold  and  ruffianly  American  sailor  who  had  been  guilty 
of  <he  horrible  crime  of  shooting  monkeys,  and  had  dared 
to  defend  himself  against  the  Rajah's  subjects  when  about 
to  be  nabbed,  would  be  swallowed  in  sight  of  all  the  people 
and  the  sailors  belonging  to  the  vessels  in  port,  by  an 
Anaconda ! 

"  This  news  was  received  with  great  joy  by  the  people, 
who  declared  the  sentence  was  a  just  one,  and  they  hoped 
it  would  act  as  a  warning  to  others  how  to  behave  when 
they  arrived  at  Juggernahadad.  For  my  part,  I  felt  much 
grieved  that  a  fellow  like  Bill  Deadeye,  who  was  so  good 
at  swallowing,  should  himself  be  swallowed  at  last  by  a 
huge  serpent.  I  thought  there  was  neither  law  nor  justice 
in  it ;  but  resolved  to  go  with  the  rest  of  the  ship's  com 
pany,  on  the  day  appointed  for  the  dreadful  exhibition,  and 
see  the  last  of  poor  Bill. 

"  The  appointed  day  arrived,  and  by  the  orders  of  the 
Rajah,  the  crew  of  the  old  Velocity  were  placed  where 
they  could  have  a  fair  squint  at  all  that  was  going  on.  The 
Anaconda,  a  huge,  sluggish  looking,  overgrown  snake,  lay 
neatly  coiled  up  in  a  flemish  coil,  in  a  sort  of  cage  made  of 
pieces  of  stout  bamboo  driven  into  the  ground.  Presently, 
a  guard  appeared,  escorting  the  criminal,  who  was  nearly 
naked,  with  his  arms  tightly  pinioned.  He  looked  the 
picture  of  desperation,  and  no  wonder ;  for  he  had  had 
nothing  but  rice  to  eat  since  he  was  first  arrested,  a  period 
of  eight  days,  and  but  precious  little  of  that. 

"As  he  drew  near,  the  Rajah  made  a  sign,  and  the  music 
struck  up  some  outlandish  tune,  the  door  of  the  cage  was 
partly  opened,  the  rope  which  bound  the  criminal's  arms 
was  cut,  and  Bill  was  forcibly  thrust  into  the  cage  along 
with  the  Anaconda. 

"  The  serpent,  who,  by  the  by,  had  had  nothing  to  eat 
for  a  month  at  least,  and  who  had  got  pretty  well  roused  by 


BILL    DEADEYE    AND    THE    ANACONDi.  l9t 

the  sounds  of  the  music,  and  the  shouts  of  the  people, 
looked  kindly  at  Bill,  as  much  as  to  say,  <  I  am  glad  to  see 
you,-my  fine  fellow,  you'll  make  a  dish  fit  for  an  alderman.' 
He  slowly  uncoiled  himself,  and  gradually,  as  if  debating 
some  point  within  himself,  approached  his  companion,  who 
stood  firm  on  his  feet,  regarding  his  voracious  enemy  with 
a  look  of  the  most  sovereign  contempt.  The  Anaconda, 
however,  was  not  to  be  put  out  of 'countenance  oy  Bill's 
looks,  and  after  regarding  the  unfortunate  sailor  for  a  few 
minutes,  as  if  to  see  whether  such  a  hairy-looking  mass  of 
mortality  was  eatable  or  not,  he  made  a  spring  and  fastened 
upon  Bill's  shoulder,  at  the  same  time  striving  to  pass  a 
few  turns  round  his  body. 

"  Bill  uttered  a  yell,  caused  partly  by  pain  from  the  mon 
ster's  bite,  and  partly  by  surprise.  '  Ye  are  there,  are  ye  ? ' 
said  he.  'Never  mind,  two  can  play  at  that  my  hearty.' 
Saying  which,  he  grasped  the  Anaconda  by  the  neck,  and 
began  to  exert  that  prodigious  strength  for  which  he  was 
so  remarkable ;  and  a  struggle  ensued  which  lasted  more 
than  half  a  glass,  without  intermission;  during  which 
time,  they  kicked  ftp  such  a  dust  that  nothing  could  bo 
seen  in  the  cage. 

"At  the  end  of  about  fifteen  minutes,  however,  the 
struggle  ceased,  the  dust  soon  cleared  away,  and  every  eye 
was  directed  towards  the  cage,  to  view  the  result  of  the 
contest.  I  looked,  and  rubbed  my  eyes,  and  looked  again. 
It  was  all  over." 

"  Poor  Bill,"  exclaimed  Ben  Rollins,  interrupting  Tom, 
"  the  Anaconda  swallowed  him  then  ? " 

"  You  were  never  more  mistaken  in  your  life,"  resumed 
Tom.     "  Bill  knew  a  trick  worth  two  of  that,  and  §wal« 
the  Anaconda  ! " 
17* 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP; 

OR   NED   SPANKER'S    STORY. 


PART    I. 


THE    SHIP    HOPE.       ENCOUNTER  WITH  AN  ICEBERG.       AN    INCI 
DENT    IN    THE    BRITISH    CHANNEL. 

"  KEEP  a  good  look-out  there  ahead,"  said  the  second 
mate  of  the  ship  Harold,  one  night,  in  the  middle  watch. 

"  Aye,  aye,  sir,"  said  Sam  Starboard.  "Well,  as  I  was 
saying,  the  old  Nonsuch  was  always  an  unlucky  ship." 

"  Unlucky  ?  that's  all  my  eye,"  said  Simon  Shroudknot. 
"  I'm  no  believer  in  unlucky  ships.  Luck  depends  alto 
gether  on  circumstances.  A  ship  ma)*be  lucky  to-day  and 
unlucky  to-morrow,  lucky  this  voyage  and  wrecked  the 
next.  What  do  you  mean  by  unlucky  ?  " 

"  Why,"  said  Sam,  "she  lost  overboard  the  second  mate 
and  two  hands,  the  last  voyage,  while  taking  a  double 
reef  in  the  fore-top-sail.  The  skipper  was  no  sailor,  and 
did  not  spill  the  sail,  the  bight  of  it  flew  up,  caught  over 
their  heads,  and  whipped  them  off  the  yards  before  you 
could  say,  '  stand  from  under  ; '  and  the  voyage  before,  one 
of  the  best  men  on  board  died  of  yellow  fever  in  Havana." 

"  If  she  lost  overboard  part  of  her  crew  last  voyage," 
said  Simon,  turning  his  quid,  "  the  chances  are  that  she 
will  lose  none  the  next.  I  should  like  to  have  shipped  in 
hjr.  This  talk  about  unlucky  ships  is  all  a  hum." 

"That's  your  opinTon,  is  it?"  said  old  Ned  Spanker. 
'•''  The  time  may  come,  my  lad,  when  you  will  be  a  believer 
-in  lucky  and  unlucky  ships.  If  you  had  met  in  the  course 
of  your  life  with  as  many  severe  scrapes  as  I  have,  had 
seen  as  many  prime  fellows  become  food  for  fishes,  and  as 
many  noble  vessels  stranded  on  a  lee  shore,  or  swamped 
in  the  wide  ocean,  you  would  not  be  so  fond  of  laughing 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP.  199 

and  sneering  at  unlucky  ships.  If  I  thought  we  had  time, 
I  could  tell  you  of  one  ship,  the  Hope  ;  and  a  hopeless  old 
craft  she  was,  though  I  was  in  her  three  voyages,  as  long  as 
she  lasted,  and  she  was  always  in  some  unlucky  scrape  or 
other,  bad  luck  to  her." 

"  That's  right,  Dick,"  exclaimed  Sam  Starboard,  "  tell  us 
about  the  old  Hope.  There  is  plenty  of  time ;  'tis  only 
three  bells  yet.  The  wind  is  settled  on  the  quarter,  and 
the  lively  craft  skims  along  like  a  flying-fish.  We  sha'nt 
start  a  brace  or  bowline  this  watch,  I  know." 

"  Well,"  said  old  Dick,  "  I  have  no  objection  to  tell  you 
something  about  the  Hope  ;  she  was  the  most  unlucky  ship 
that  I  ever  set  my  foot  aboard  of.  It  is  said  that  when  the 
tree  was  felled,  which  was  afterwards  wrought  into  her  keel, 
it  took  a  cant  the  wrong  way,  and  killed  one  of  the  wood 
cutters  who  cut  it  down,  and  grievously  wounded  another. 
While  the  ship  was  on  the  stocks,  one  man  fell  down  the 
hatchway  and  broke  his  neck,  and  at  another  time  a  staging 
gave  way,  and  seriously  injured  several  of  the  workmen. 
When  she  was  to  be  launched,  great  preparations  were 
made,  and  people  came  from  a  great  distance  to  see  her. 
After  a  great  fuss,  the  blocks  were  knocked  away,  and  she 
gently  slid  along  the  ways,  about  half  her  length,  and  then 
seemed  disinclined  to  go  farther,  stopped,  resting  her  bows 
on  the  ways,  and  her  stern  in  the  mud.  There  she  stuck 
fast,  and  it  took  a  week,  and  an  immense  deal  of  labor  to 
get  her  off.  What  little  beauty  she  had  was  spoiled,  for 
she  was  hogged  forever  after. 

However,  she  was  got  safe  and  sound  round  to  Boston 
at  last,  a  cargo  was  put  on  board,  and  she  was  fitted  for 
sea.  I  shipped  on  board  of  her,  for  I  was  but  a  lad  at  that 
time,  and  was  anxious  to  learn  something  in  a  new  vessel. 
We  were  bound  to  Antwerp,  and  sailed  in  the  month  of 
June.  Captain  Jones  was  an  excellent  man,  and  my  ship 
mates  were  a  fine  set  of  fellows.  It  being  a  season  when 
there  is  usually  abundance  of  ice  on  the  Banks  of  New 
foundland,  the  captain,  with  a  degree  of  prudence  rather 
unusual,  determined  to  keep  to  the  southward  of  the  banks, 
until  we  had  passed  to  the  eastward  of  them,  not  expecting, 
of  course,  to  find  ice  in  the  Gulf  Stream.  Accordingly  we 
bowled  merrily  along,  with  a  fair  breeze,  the  captain  con- 


200  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

gratulating  himself  on  his  resolution  to  keep  well  to  the 
southward  ;  and  we  considered  ourselves  so  safe,  that  we 
hardly  thought  it  necessary  to  keep  a  look-out. 

Within  a  week  after  we  left  Boston,  the  sky  was  clear 
and  unclouded,  with  the  wind  about  N.  W.,  blowing  a 
moderate   breeze;  we    had  all  the  studding  sails  set   on 
the  starboard  side,  and  were  jogging  along  at  the  rate  of 
about  four  and  a  half  or  five  knots.     At  twelve  o'clock, 
when  the  watch  was  called,  the  captain  ordered  the  man  at 
the  wheel  to  keep  her  east,  which,  allowing  two  points  for 
variation,  would  make  her  course  good  E.  N.  E.     We  had 
been  steering  E.  S.  E.  before,  and  expecting  that  we  had 
passed  the  southern  tail  of  the  Grand    Bank,  he  kept  her 
away,  intending  to  make  a  straight  wake  for  the  English 
Channel,  if  the  wind  continued  fair.     It  was  my  first  trick 
at  the  wheel.     When  I  was  relieved  at  four  bells,  I  walked 
forward  on  the  forecastle,  and  took  a  look  under  the  lee 
bow ;  the  crew  were  walking  on  the  weather  side  of  the 
main  deck,  or  napping  on  the  windlass.     All  at  once,  I 
thought  I  saw  a  large  white  body  or  something  close-aboard 
of  us,  ahead.     I  thought  I  must  be  deceived,  and  rubbed 
my  eyes,   and    looked   again.     It  was   still  there,   and   I 
bawled  out  with  all  my  might  and  main,  "  keep  her  away." 
The  crew  sprang  forward,  and  saw  the  alarming  object,  and 
several  voices  exclaimed  with  startling  energy,  "  ICE  Ho ! 
hard  up  your  helm  !    Starboard,  hard  a  starboard !  "     The 
helmsman  promptly  obeyed  the  directions  given,  but  it  was 
too  late  !     The  iceberg  rising  forty  or  fifty  feet  out  of  the 
ocean,  appeared  right  under  the  bows.     In  another  moment 
the  ship  struck  the  huge  body  with  a  tremendous  shock, 
and  'quivered  to  her  kelson.     The  bowsprit  was  broken  off 
close  to  the  gammoning,  and  thrust  in  on  deck ;  the  cut 
water  was  demolished,  and  the  stem   and  several  timber 
heads  were  started.     The  watch  below  rushed  out  of  the 
forecastle,  and  the  captain  was  on  the  quarter  deck  in  a 
jiffey ;  and  for  a  minute  the  scene  looked  rather  alarming, 
and  great  confusion   prevailed;  the   studding  sail   booms 
were  cracking  against  the  sides  of  the  ice  mountain  ;  the 
sails  were  shaking  and  slatting  with  great  violence ;  the 
foremast  was  tottering  to  and  fro,  and  we  expected  every 
moment  to  see  it  go  overboard. 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP  2Cfl 

Fortunately  the  ship  struck  the  leeward  part  of  the  ice 
berg,  and  after  stopping  for  a  moment,  and  trembling  as  if 
with  indignat  »n  at  the  severe  check,  which  she  had  so 
unceremoniously  received,  she  gathered  fresh  way,  and  shot 
clear  of  the  danger.  But  a  new  alarm  now  pervaded  the 
minds  of  the  crew.  One  of  the  men,  who  stood  half 
paralyzed  near  the  forecastle,  seemed  to  recover  his  senses, 
and  suddenly  exclaimed,  "  the  water  is  rushing  in  through 
the  bows."  "  The  ship  is  sinking,"  "  she  is  going  down 
head  first,"  "  out  with  the  long  boat,"  exclaimed  others, 
and  they  commenced  running  about  the  deck  like  madmen. 

The  captain  was  a  man  of  great  determination  and 
presence  of  mind.  He  was  a  little  startled  at  first,  as  who 
would  not  be,  to  be  roused  in  this  manner  from  his  sleep, 
when  dreaming,  perhaps,  of  fc':r  weather  and  sunshine  at 
home  ?  But  he  soon  recovered  the  complete  command  of 
all  his  faculties.  "  Silence  there,  forward,"  shouted  he. 
"  Mr.  Tileston," .  (that  was  the  name  of  the  chief  mate,) 
"  take  two  hands,  and  off  with  the  fore  hatches,  and  get 
ready  to  heave  overboard  cargo.  Mr.  Bannister,  brail  up 
the  foresail,  lay  the  yards  exactly  square,  take  in  those 
studding  sails,  clue  up  the  top-gallant  sails,  and  then  rig  the 
pumps.  Keer  her  northeast,  right  before  it,"  said  he  to 
the  man  at  the  wheel ;  "  and  now,  steward,  bring  me  a 
lantern."  His  orders  were  obeyed,  and  the  confident, 
cool  and  determined  conduct  of  the  captain,  seemed  to 
inspire  the  crew  with  fresh  courage.  The  captain  went 
down  into  the  forecastle.  He  was  soon  convinced  that  the 
mishap  was  a  serious  one,  and  that  the  ship  leaked  badly, 
although  there  was  perhaps  no  immediate  danger.  If  we 
could  have  hove  the  ship  to,  it  would  doubtless  have  lessen 
ed  the  leak,  but  in  that  case  the  foremast  would  inevitably 
have  gone  over  the  side.  But  we  soon  got  her  under  easy 
sail,  and  commenced  throwing  overboard  cargo,  which 
consisted  principally  of  sugar  and  coffee.  All  hands  work 
ed  with  a  will,  for  we  knew  that  our  very  existence  de 
pended  on  our  exertions,  and  in  a  few  hours  the  ship  was 
so  much  lightened,  that  the  leak  was  comparatively  incon 
siderable,  the  principal  damage  being  in  the  upper  works. 

We  afterwards  rigged  out  a  jury  bowsprit  as  well  as  we 
could,  and  secured  the  foremast.  The  wind  continuing 


202  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

fair  from  the  westward,  and  a  heavy  sea  on,  we  could  not 
return  to  Boston,  as  we  otherwise  should  have  done.  We 
kept  on  our  course  for  the  English  channel ;  by  fothering  a 
sail,  and  putting  it  over  the  bows,  we  managed  to  reduce 
the  leak,  and  keep  the  ship  above  water ;  and  in  about 
three  weeks  after  the  accident  occurred,  we  arrived  at  Fal- 
mouth  without  meeting  any  further  disaster. 

Here  it  was  necessary  to  go  to  work  and  repair  her,  and 
a  pretty  job  it  was,  I  assure  you,  my  lads.  We  discharged 
til  the  cargo,  and  then  found  her  bows  so  much  shattered 
that  it  was  necessary  to  heave  her  out,  that  the  carpenter! 
might  get  at  her  bottom.  Every  preparation  was  made, 
the  falls  were  taken  to  the  capstans,  and  we  hove  away 
merrily,  but  unfortunately  just  as  the  keel  made  its  appear 
ance,  the  sweet  creatufe  took  a  cant,  the  relieving  tackles 
broke,  and  she  turned  turtle,  and  filled  in  three  fathoms  of 
water ! 

Here  was  a  nice  kettle  of  fish,  and  it  was  a  long  time 
before,  with  much  trouble,  we  got  her  up  again.  By  this 
time  the  crew  were  heartily  tired  of  their  bargain,  and 
already  began  to  talk  of  her  as  the  unlucky  Hope.  We 
succeeded  in  tinkering  her  at  last,  and  I  rather  think  the 
underwriters  had  to  pay  a  pretty  heavy  bill.  We  took  our 
.cargo  again  on  board,  bade  good  bye  to  friend  Fox,  the 
American  consul,  a  fine  old  quaker  codger,  and  pursued 
•our  course  through  the  English  channel,  towards  Antwerp. 
The  second  night  after  leaving  Falmouth,  we  were  jogging 
.along  at  the  rate  of  about  four  or  five  knots,  with  the  wind 
from  the  westward.  We  saw  the  land  before  night,  but  a 
thick  fog  set  in  afterwards,  and  we  could  hardly  see  the  jib- 
fooom  end.  The  captain  ordered  her  to  be  steered  E.  S.  E. 
:a  course,  which,  if  made  true,  would  have  carried  us  clear 
•of  all  dangers.  In  the  first  watch,  say  about  five  bells,  1 
was  walking  the  main  deck ;  the  captain  had  gone  below, 
lifter  ordering  the  mate  to  keep  a  good  look-out,  and  to  call 
him  at  eight  bells  ;  the  mate  was  leaning  over  the  weather 
quarter  rail.  I  noticed  that  the  sea  became  very  smooth, 
«nd  some  other  circumstances,  or  perhaps  some  mysterious 
presentiment  caused  me  to  think  that  we  were  getting  too 
fiear  the  land.  I  mentioned  this  to  Dick  Grummet,  who 
-shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  said  that  it  was  none  of  our 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP.  203 

ousiness  if  we  were.  I  then  walked  up  to  the  mate,  who 
I  verily  believe,  was  snoozing  at  his  post.  "  Mr.  Tileston,' 
said  I,  very  respectfully,  "  I  am  afraid  we  are  getting  too 
near  the  land;  don't  you  think  we  had  better  get  a  cast  of 
the  lead?"  Tileston  was  one  of  those  self-sufficient  men, 
who  think  they  know  every  thing,  and  that  other  persons 
know  nothing;  accordingly  my  proposal  did  not  meet  his 
approbation.  "Heave  a  cast  of  the  lead,"  said  he,  with  a 
laugh  of  derision,  "here  in  the  middle  of  the  English 
channel  ?  my  good  fellow,  attend  to  your  own  duty,  and 
I  '11  take  care  of  mine.  How  does  she  head  ?  "  shouted  he 
to  the  helmsman. 

"  E.  S.  E.  sir,"  said  the  man  at  the  wheel. 

"  Keep  her  so." 

We  continued  this  course  for  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes 
longer.  I  was  far  from  being  easy,  and  looked  with  all  my 
eyes,  as  if  I  expected  to  penetrate  the  fog.  All  at  once,  I 
thought  I  could  hear  a  distant  rumbling  noise,  as  of  surf 
rolling  upon  the  beach.  I  listened,  and  the  noise  continued ; 
I  waited  a  few  minutes  longer,  and  was  so  convinced  that 
we  were  very  near  the  land,  and  in  imminent  danger,  that  I 
roused  the  mate  again,  notwithstanding  the  rebuff  I  had 
previously  met  with.  "  Mr.  Tileston,"  said  I,  "  I  am  very 
much  mistaken,  or  I  hear  the  surf.  There  sir !  did  you 
hear  that?" 

"  Ned  Spanker,"  said  the  mate,  "  I  should  like  to  know 
what  you  are  driving  at.  You  are  either  trying  to  cut  up 
some  shines  on  board  this  ship,  or  you  are  a  double-distilled 
fool.  In  either  case  it  will  do  you  no  harm  to  go  up  on  to 
the  main-topsail  yard,  and  rig  out  the  lee  top-gallant  stud 
ding-sail  boom." 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir,"  replied  I,  doggedly,  and  I  inwardly  resolved 
to  say  nothing  more  to  the  mate,  if  I  saw  the  ship  rushing 
to  destruction  with  a  fair  wind,  and  a  spring  tide.  I  wer  t 
aloft,  and  took  the  main-top-gallant  studding  sail  halliards 
from  the  top,  and  shinned  up  to  the  top-gallant-mast  head : 
while  reeving  them  I  cast  my  eyes  ahead,  for  I  could  look 
over  the  fore-top-gallant  yard,  when  I  saw  a  scene  which 
filled  my  bosom  with  affright.  It  seems  that  the  fog,  which 
was  so  dense  near  the  surface  of  the  water,  did  not  extend 
so  high  as  the  top-gallant-mast  head,  and  I  saw  with 


204  TALES    OF    THE    OCEA.N. 

startling  distinctness,  looming  up,  the  land  of  eld  England, 
as  it  appeared  to  me,  but  a  few  cables  length  on  the  lee 
bow ! 

Forgetting  the  resolution  I  had  previoiwly  formed,  I 
bawled  out  to  the  top  of  my  lungs,  "  land  ho !  land  close 
aboard,  on  the  lee  bow ; "  and  then  without  stopping  to 
reeve  the  halliards,  I  hastened  down  on  deck  by  the  top 
gallant  backstay.  I  recollect  the  circumstance  well,  for  I 
blistered  my  hands  so,  that  I  was  unable  to  do  any  work  for 
a  week  afterwards. 

The  mate  was  now  fairly  roused.  He  sprang  to  the 
wheel,  and  put  the  helm  hard  a  port.  "  Pass  the  lead 
along  there,  men,"  said  he. 

Before  this  could  be  done,  and  before  the  ship  had  fallen 
off  two  points  from  her  course,  she  struck  hard  on  a  sandy 
shoal,  which  makes  off  a  short  distance  from  the  shore  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Fairlee.  The  shock  awoke  the  captain, 
vrho  hastened  on  deck.  "  What  is  all  this,  Mr.  Williams  ?  " 
said  he. 

"  We  are  hard  and  fast  ashore,  sir." 

"  Have  you  seen  the  land  ? " 

"  No,  sir,  but  Ned  says  it  can  be  seen  off  the  top-gallant 
yard." 

The  men  mustered  on  deck,  muttering  about  the  "  un 
lucky  tool."  Luckily,  the  wind  had  been  from  the  south 
ward  for  some  days,  and  quite  light ;  consequently,  there 
was  but  little  sea  on,  and  the  ship  did  not  strike  heavily. 
The  captain  ordered  the  sails  to  be  clewed  up  and  furled, 
which  was  done  in  sharp  order,  I  '11  assure  you,  for  nothing 
stimulates  a  man  to  exertion  like  danger,  as  I  have  good 
reason  to  know.  We  next  cleared  away  the  long  boat  and 
got  it  out ;  took  in  the  small  bower  anchor,  and  a  pretty 
good  quantity  of  cable,  and  carried  it  out  astern.  We  then 
got  a  messenger  upon  it  and  took  it  to  the  capstan.  Not 
withstanding  we  were  unlucky  in  getting  ashore,  yet  it  was 
lucky  after  all,  that  we  went  on  at  the  time  we  did,  it  being 
nearly  low  water,  and  on  the  ebb  tide.  By  the  time  we 
got  the  anchor  out,  and  ready  for  heaving,  the  tide  turned, 
and  without  any  extraordinary  exertion,  in  a  couple  of  hours 
we  found  ourselves  afloat  in  three  fathoms  of  water,  without 
tiaving  experienced  any  great  damage  excepting  the  loss  of 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP. 


205 


our  false  keel.  We  kept  on  our  course,  and  arrived  at 
Antwerp,  meeting  with  no  further  disaster,  excepting  getting 
foul  of  a  Dutch  galliot  while  at  anchor  off  Flushing,  by 
which  we  lost  our  jib-boom  and  martingale,  and  injured  our 
cutwater 

While  we  lay  in  Antwerp,  five  of  our  best  seamen  ran 
away,  leaving  their  wages  behind,  declaring  that  although  they 
liked  the  captain,  and  the  usage  on  board,  yet  they  would 
not  risk  their  lives  in  such  an  unlucky  ship.  For  my  part, 
I  laughed  at  them,  and  talked  as  foolishly  about  such  things 
as  Shroudknot  does.  But  I  soon  had  reason  to  applaud 
their  conduct.  Other  men  were  shipped  in  their  stead,  and 
in  a  fortnight  after  we  arrived,  we  were  ballasted  and  again 
ready  for  sea,  bound  for  Charleston,  S.  C." 

When  Ned  Spanker  had  proceeded  thus  far  in  his  nar 
rative,  the  man  at  the  wheel  sung  out,  "  eight  bells." 

"  Eight  bells,"  bawled  the  mate,  opening  and  rubbing  his 
eyes  •,  "  call  the  watch." 

"  Call  the  watch  !  "  responded  the  crew.  And  the  watch 
were  called  accordingly. 

"  Never  mind,  Ned,"  said  Simon  Shroudknot,  "  you  shall 
give  us  the  rest  of  the  yarn  to-morrow  night." 


PART    II. 


THB    SQTJALL. A   MOURNFUL   INCIDENT. MUTUAL    ASTON 
ISHMENT. 

THE  next  evening,  in  the  dog  watch,  several  of  the  crew 
of  the  Harold  gathered  around  Dick  Trysail,  and  urged  him 
to  spin  a  few  fathoms  more  of  his  "  unlucky  "  yarn,  which 
he  commenced  the  night  previous.  Dick,  nothing  loth, 
resumed  the  thread  of  his  narrative. 

''•  We  sailed  from  Antwerp  the  1 7th  of  July,  having  on 
board  captain  Gray  and  three  of  the  crew  of  the  ship  Stan 
hope,  of  Charleston,  S.  C.,  which  ship  was  condemned  as 
unseaworthy  at  Antwerp.  Captain  Gray  was  a  noble  fellow, 
a  real  sailor's  friend.  He  was  about  twenty-eight  years  old, 
of  a  fine  figure,  and  prepossessing  countenance.  He  was 
none  of  your  sweet-scented  gentry,  who  having  climbed 
into  the  ship  through  the  cabin  windows,  loathe  the  smell 
of  tar,  and  turn  up  their  noses  at  the  sight  of  a  bronzed 
and  weather-beaten  son  of  old  Neptune.  He  could  crack 
a  joke,  spin  a  yarn,  and,  at  a  pinch,  dip  his  fingers  into  the 
tar-bucket,  for  he  never  prided  himself  on  his  white  and 
delicate  hands,  as  some  of  the  holiday  skippers  do  in  these 
times.  He  was  brave  and  undaunted  in  the  hour  of  danger, 
and  such  a  man  will  always  cherish  the  gentler  affections. 
He  had  been  married  about  two  years,  and  dearly  did  he 
love  his  wife  and  child.  He  often  spoke  of  them  in  terms 
oi  rapture,  and  eagerly  looked  forward  to  the  time  when 
he  should  join  them  on  his  native  shore.  Such  was  captain 
Charles  Granby  Gray,  and  never  shall  I  forget  his  open, 
generous,  smiling  countenance. 

We  passed  out  through  the  Duerloo  passage,  and  down 
the  English  channel  with  a  cracking  breeze.  Learning 
wisdom  from  experience,  the  captain  hardly  closed  his  eyes 
until  the  rocks  of  Scilly  bore  E.  N.  E.  j  notwithstanding 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP.  207 

which,  we  were  one  night  within  an  ace  of  being  run  down 
by  an  English  West  Indiaman,  who  was  working  his  way 
up  the  channel.  It  was  not  merely  a  "  touch  and  go,"  for 
we  carried  away  our  spanker  boom  and  our  stern  davits. 

After  this,  nothing  occurred  worth  telling,  until  we  were 
in  the  longitude  of-  the  Western  Islands,  where  you  know 
it  is  apt  to  be  rather  squally  at  times.  One  night  we  were 
jogging  along  very  pleasantly  at  the  rate  of  about  five  knots, 
the  wind  was  on  the  weather  beam,  rather  light,  and  we  had 
royals,  and  fore  and  main  topmast  and  top-gallant  studding 
sails  set.  When  the  watch  was  called  at  twelve  o'clock,  it 
was  my  trick  at  the  wheel ;  the  mate  crawled  lazily  up  on 
deck,  and  after  exchanging  a  few  words  with  the  second 
officer,  he  looked  into  the  binnacle,  then  stretching  his  head 
over  the  quarter  rail,  he  seemed  to  be  considering  for  a  few 
moments  the  state  of  the  weather.  There  was  not  a  cloud 
to  be  seen  in  that  direction ;  and  he  apparently  arrived  at  a 
satisfactory  result,  for  after  taking  a  few  turns  on  the  quarter 
deck,  he  threw  himself  down  on  the,  weather  hen-coop,  and 
soon  gave  evidence  that  although  his  mental  faculties  might 
be  in  a  state  of  repose,  his  lungs  were  in  excellent  order, 
although  they  did  not  work  quite  so  smoothly  as  could  be 
wished. 

My  attention  was  soon  attracted  by  the  appearance  of  a 
cloud  on  the  lee  bow,  which  seemed  to  be  gathering  and 
rising  in  the  northwest.  And  before  it  had  struck  two  bells, 
I  gently  jogged  the  mate,  and  told  him  I  thought  the  weather 
looked  rather  suspicious  under  the  lee.  He  raised  himself, 
and  after  looking  at  the  appearance  of  the  weather  for  a 
moment,  gruffly  observed :  "  the  weather  is  well  enough,  I 
have  been  /boking  at  those  clouds  this  half  hour.  Keep 
your  eyes  open,  mind  your  helm,  and  steer  small."  He 
then  quietly  settled  himself  down  into  a  snooze. 

The  clouds  grew  blacker  and  blacker,  but  seemed  to  rest 
for  a  while  within  an  oar's  length  of  the  horizon.  Suddenly 
the  wind  died  away,  and  the  sails  flapped  against  the  mast 
with  every  roll  of  the  ship.  The  immense  black  mass  to 
leeward  began  to  rise  rapidly,  and  formed  an  enormous  and 
wild-looking  arch,  one  extremity  of  which  seemed  to  rest 
on  the  ocean,  in  the  direction  of  the  starboard  cat-head ;  the 
other  bore  about  two  points  on  the  quarter.  I  saw  at  once 


208  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

that  there  was  trouble  coming,  and  I  again  roused  the  mate 
with  the  intelligence  that  a  heavy  squall  was  close  at  hand. 
He  jumped  upon  his  feet,  and  the  sight  to  leeward  brought 
him  to  his  senses  instantly.  He  was  not  distinguished  for 
his  coolness  and  presence  of  mind  in  the  hour  of  danger, 
and  he  now  issued  his  orders  without  taking  into  consider 
ation  the  impossibility  of  their  being  all  executed  with  the 
handful  of  men  who  composed  the  larboard  watch.  "  For 
ward,  there  !  Clue  up  the  royals.  Haul  down  the  flying 
jib.  Lay  up  and  haul  in  the  top-gallunt  studding  sails. 
Clue  the  top-gallant  sails  down  on  the  cap.  Stand  by  to 
haul  in  the  main  top  mast  studding  sail.  Call  all  hands ! " 
This  last  order  was  obeyed  instantly,  and  the  unwelcome 
words,  "  all  hands  ahoy  !  squall,  ho !  "  uttered  in  a  loud  and 
portentous  tone,  soon  brought  on  deck  the  whole  crew. 
The  captain  and  second  mate,  also  hearing  the  confusion, 
rushed  up  the  companion-way.  At  this  moment  it  was  a 
perfect  calm.  The  captain  saw  the  danger  of  our  situation, 
and  gave  orders  to  "  haul  up  the  mainsail ;  brail  up  the 
spanker ;  let  go  the  bowlines  ;  stand  by  to  brace  round  the 
yards."  The  words  were  hardly  out  of  his  mouth  before 
we  heard  the  roaring  of  the  approaching  hurricane  on  the 
water.  "  Let  go  the  halliards  fore  and  aft,"  added  he  with 
startling  energy.  Before  his  orders  could  be  executed,  the 
squall  struck  the  ship.  It  came  butt-end  foremost,  and 
gave  us  a  fearful  shock.  Crack  went  the  studding-sail 
booms,  the  jib-boom  was  carried  away  in  the  cap,  and  such 
a  fearful  fluttering  of  canvas,  I  never  heard  before.  "  Bear 
a  hand,  and  let  go  the  tacks  and  sheets,  and  brace  round 
the  yards."  But  the  sails  were  pressed  so  closely  against 
the  masts  and  rigging  that  nothing  could  be  started :  the 
top-gallant  and  topsail  halliards  were  let  go,  but  the  yards 
irould  not  come  down  ;  the  ship  gathered  stern  way,  and 
lay  over  on  her  broadside. 

"  Starboard,  hard  a  starboard,"  exclaimed  the  captain, 
bift  the  action  of  the  water  on  the  rudder  was  so  strong, 
that  it  would  have  required  the  strength  of  a  Hercules  to 
move  the  wheel. 

Gloom  and  despair  now  reigned  in  every  heart.  The 
water  was  already  rushing  in  through  the  cabin  windows, 
and  we  expected  every  moment  that  the  ship  would  go  down 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP. 

etern  foremost,  and  to  add  to  the  horrors  of  our  situation, 
the  night  was  inconceivably  dark,  and  the  rain  fell  in  torrents. 
What  with  the  howling  and  whistling  of  the  wind  through 
the  rigging,  the  roaring  and  clashing  of  the  short  combing 
waves,  the  shouts  of  the  captain  and  the  mates,  which  could 
be  heard  in  defiance  of  the  strife  of  the  elements,  the 
prospect  of  instant  death  before  us,  I  assure  you,  shipmates, 
that  my  situation  at  that  time  was  not  of  the  most  agreeable 
kind ;  and  I  should  have  much  rather  been  on  dry  land, 
even  if  I  had  been  up  to  the  ears  in  a  mud-puddle. 

However,  this  state  of  things  could  not  last  forever. 
The  ship  would  not  fall-off  before  the  wind,  and  while  some 
of  us  were  vainly  attempting  to  brail  up  the  spanker,  and 
others  were  trying  to  brace  round  the  after  yards,  a  sudden 
gust  of  wind  struck  us,  and  nearly  laid  us  on  our  beam 
ends,  when  crack,  off  went  our  three  topmasts  close  by  the 
caps.  The  ship  righted  a  little,  and  lost  her  stern  way. 
We  then  managed  to  get  her  before  the  wind,  which  soon 
abated,  when  we  luffed  her  up,  and  lay  to  till  morning. 

When  the  day  broke  what  a  melancholy  sight  presented 
itself!  All  the  spars  and  sails,  with  the  exception  of  the 
coursers  and  spanker  were  towing  along  side.  The  water 
had  rushed  into  the'  cabin  windows,  flooding  the  cabin, 
berths  and  state  rooms,  injuring  books  and  papers  to  a  great 
amount,  and  storing  the  hold  with  a  good  supply  of  salt 
water.  The  ballast  not  being  properly  secured,  had  shifted, 
and  the  ship  had  rather  an  ungraceful  heel  to  port.  We 
turned  to,  and  after  a  long  spell  pumped  her  out,  and  then 
went  to  work  with  a  will  to  clear  the  wreck.  The  weather, 
fortunately,  proved  pleasant,  and  in  a  few  days  we  got  up  a 
jury  topmast,  and  by  dint  of  a  little  contrivance,  succeeded 
in  putting  her  in  tolerable  trim.  Captain  Gray  rendered 
us  excellent  service  by  his  advice  and  his  labors  during  this 
rather  trying  period,  for  he  was  a  thorough  sailor,  and  I 
have  often  regretted  that  he  took  passage  in  that  "  unlucky 
ship." 

A  few  days  after  this  accident,  we  fell  in  with  a  vessel 
from  New  York,  bound  to  Gibraltar,  from  which  we  pro 
cured  a  topmast,  and  a  few  other  spars,  and  the  ship  began 
to  look  like  herself  again.  Nothing  extraordinary  happened 
after  this  until  we  neared  the  land.  The  ship  vas  ahead 
18* 


210  TALES    0V    THE    OCEAN. 

of  her  reckoning,  for  chronometers  were  not  so  common  in 
those  days  as  at  present,  and  our  captain  never  thought  of 
using  a  thermometer  when  in  the  gulf  stream.  One  morn 
ing  when  day  broke,  the  ship  was  running  along  with  a 
cracking  breeze  from  the  eastward,  and  a  following  sea ; 
the  second  mate  had  the  morning  watch ;  as  daylight  increas 
ed,  he  went  forward  to  rouse  the  men  to  wash  down  the 
decks,  when  he  saw  breakers  ahead.  "  Call  all  hands,"  said 
he.  "  Starboard  your  helm ;  lay  aft,  men,  and  brace  up 
the  yards."  All  hands  ran  on  deck  in  a  moment;  the 
yards  were  braced  sharp  up,  and  when  the  captain  hurried  up 
from  below,  the  shoals  off  Cape  Roman,  with  the  foaming 
waves  dashing  over  them,  were  within  a  few  cables'  length 
distance.  Then  there  was  hurry  and  confusion  on  board 
with  a  witness.  It  was  necessary  to  take  in  the  light  kites, 
which  were  streaming  and  fluttering  in  the  wind.  The  poor 
fellow  who  was  sent  up  aloft  to  furl  the  main  royal,  by  some 
means  lost  his  hold,  and  fell  from  the  top-gallant-rnast  head 
into  the  water. 

"  A  man  overboard  !  "  was  then  the  dreadful  cry.  No 
combination  of  words  strikes  such  a  chill  to  the  heart  of  a 
sailor ;  and  every  man  of  course  left  the  work  he  was  en 
gaged  in,  and  ran  to  the  side  of  the  vessel.  The  poor 
fellow  rose  to  the  surface,  and  stretched  out  his  arms  implor 
ingly  towards  the  ship.  The  plea  could  not  be  resisted, 
and  although  we  were  in  imminent  danger  of  being  drifted 
on  the  shoals,  and  were  anxious  to  claw  off  as  fast  as  pos 
sible,  yet.  the  word  was  given  to  "  back  the  maintopsail,  and 
lower  away  the  quarter  boat."  Captain  Gray  sprang  into 
the  boat  and  cut  away  the  lashings ;  he  was  soon  followed 
by  four  young  and  fearless  sailors,  and  regardless  of  the 
heavy  sea,  which  set  heavily  towards  the  shore,  they  pulled 
away  after  the  poor  fellow.  His  head  could  be  seen  occa 
sionally  bobbing  up  above  the  waves,  and  if  Was  not  long 
before  they  seized  him  by  the  hair  of  the  head  and  hauled 
him  into  the  boat.  Meanwhile  the  ship  was  drifting  rapidly 
towards  the  breakers,  and  the  captain  was  pacing  the  quarter 
deck  with  rapid  strides,  every  now  and  then  waving  his  haJ 
to  the  men  in  the  boat,  and  by  other  gestures  urging  them 
to  make  haste.  But  although  there  was  not  much  difficulty 
in  reachin'g  the  man  who  was  lost  overboard,  yet  it  proved 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP.  213 

a  serious  undertaking  to  return.  The  boat  fell  rapidly  to 
leeward,  and  the  anxiety  of  the  captain  increased. 

"  Give  way,  my  good  fellows,"  shouted  he  through  hisr 
speaking  trumpet.  But  they  were  far  out  of  hearing,  and 
exerting  themselves  with  all  their  power.  We  saw  that 
they  rather  lost  ground,  and  were  drawing  near  the  verge 
of  the  breakers. 

"  Hard  up  the  helm,"  said  the  captain.  "  Shiver  the 
after  yards ;  we  will  make  a  desperate  attempt  to  save 
them." 

Before  the  order  was  executed,  and  as  the  ship  was  falling 
off  before  the  wind,  the  conviction  came  across  his  mind, 
that  the  attempt  was  useless,  and  would  only  risk  the  lives 
of  others. 

"  Hold  on,  men,"  said  he.  "  Shift  your  helm,  Jarvis  ; 
we  cannot  run  down  to  them  without  getting  among  the 
breakers  and  losing  ship,  cargo,  and  the  lives  of  all  on  board. 
My  good  fellows,"  added  he  with  startling  energy,  "  if  I 
could  save  your  lives  by  sacrificing  my  own,  heaven  is  my 
witness  I  would  do  it  in  a  moment." 

He  had  hardly  concluded  the  sentence,  when  a  long 
rolling  wave,  which  increased  in  magnitude  as  it  neared  the 
shoal  water,  struck  the  boat,  which  filled  and  capsized.  It 
is  now  twenty-seven  years  since  I  first  went  to  sea,  and  I 
have  never  witnessed  a  scene,  which  made  such  a  dismal 
impression  on  my  mind.  The  five  seamen  were  never  seen 
after  the  boat  swamped.  Poor  fellows !  they  died  in  a  good 
cause,  and  the  dark  blue  wave  was  their  winding  sheet,  but 
captain  Gray,  as  the  combing  wave  rushed  towards  him, 
was  seen  to  spring  upon  the  gunwale  of  the  boat  and  jump 
towards  the  ship.  He  was  an  excellent  swimmer,  and 
struggled  long  and  powerfully  for  life.  But  we  could 
render  him  no  assistance,  and  as  the  captain  gave  the 
necessary  orders  to  fill  away  the  main-topsail,  for  we  were 
close  upon  the  breakers,  we  saw  the  noble  fellow,  exhausted 
by  his  powerful  efforts,  sink  beneath  the  waves ! 

In  a  few  days  after  this  sad  disaster,  which  cast  a  gloom  over 
the  ship's  company,  we  arrived  off  the  harbor  of  Charleston, 
passed  over  the  bar  without  striking,  and  made  the  ship  fast 
along  side  of  Magwood's  wharf. 

The  story  of  our  disasters  got  abroad,  and  the  Hope  was 


214  TALES    O5     THE    OCEAN. 

soon  known  as  the  -unlucky  ship.  A  freight  soon  offered  fo/ 
Liverpool,  but  when  ready  for  sea,  it  was  found  exceedingly 
difficult  to  procure  a  crew.  I  liked  the  ship  and  the  usage 
on  board,  although  the  chief  mate  was  rather  a  thick 
headed  and  sleepy  fellow,  and  concluded  to  try  my  luck  in 
her  again,  thinking  all  this  talk  about  lucky  and  unlucky 
ships  to  be  mere  fol-de-rol.  After  being  detained  a  few 
days,  a  crew  was  shipped  on  extra  wages,  and  we  sailed  for 
Liverpool. 

We  had  fine  weather  for  about  three  weeks,  arid  met 
with  no  misfortune,  and  I  began  to  think  that  the  ship  would 
perhaps  prove  a  lucky  one  at  last,  when  one  afternoon  off 
the  Western  Islands,  the  ship  jogging  along  on  a  wind 
with  a  light  breeze  from  the  eastward,  and  drizzling  rain, 
a  man  on  the  forecastle  sung  out  that  there  was  a  whale  on 
the  lee-bow.  We  looked  in  that  direction,  and  there  sure 
enough,  at  the  distance  of  two  or  three  cables'  length, 
reposed  upon  the  surface  of  the  water  an  enormous  whale. 
He  seemed  to  have  very  little  motion,  and  perhaps  was 
taking  a  nap,  or  ruminating  on  some  important  project.  A 
sudden  whim  seized  the  mate. 

"  Keep  her  away,  Jack,"  said  he  to  the  helmsman,  "  and 
let  us  wake  up  that  fellow." 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir." 

"  So,  steady,  that  will  do ;  we  '11  plump  him  just  abaft 
the   shoulders."     And  the  thoughtless  fellow  rubbed  his 
hands  with  great  glee,  and  chuckled  at  the  idea  of  astonish 
ing  the  huge  monster. 

The  ship  being  kept  off  the  wind,  gathered  fresh  way, 
and  in  a  few  moments  went  stem  on  to  the  broadside  of  the 
quiet  unsuspecting  animal !  The  shock  was  tremendous  ; 
the  sh'p  trembled  in  every  part,  and  the  momentary  recoil 
was  r  ear  carrying  away  all  our  spars. 

The  whale  was  astonished.  The  design  of  the  mate 
succeeded  to  a  charm  ;  he  was  completely  aroused,  and 
probably  being  an  honest  whale,  and  not  willing  to  remain 
in  our  debt,  he  resolved  to  astonish  us  also.  He  accord 
ingly  lifted  his  fluke  when  going  down,  and  gave  us  a  gentle 
lap  across  the  bows,  which  served  as  a  lasting  lesson  to 
every  man  on  board,  never  to  disturb  a  sperm  whale  for  the 
purpose  of  gratifying  a  malicious  or  a  mischievous  propensity 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP.  217 

.  The  greatest  weight  of  the  blow  fell  on  the  starboard 
Side  and  cut  th rough  the  gunwale,  plank-shear,  and  timbers, 
nearly  down  to  the  water's  edge,  carried  away  the  lashings 
of  our  sheet-anchor,  which  was  never  seen  afterwards, 
nearly  unshipped  the  bowsprit,  parted  the  main-stay,  started 
every  seam  in  the  fore  part  of  the  deck,  and  rendered  the 
forecastle  untenable  for  the  remainder  of  the  passage.  But 
the  greatest  sufferer  was  our  poor  mate,  who  was  standing 
joking  over  the  bows,  laughing  heartily  at  the  time  the 
blow  was  struck.  The  whate,  as  if  the  animal  knew  who 
was  the  cause  of  such  uncivil  treatment,  struck  him  with 
his  tail  in  an  oblique  direction  with  such  force  as  to  send 
him  half  a  cable's  length  from  the  ship,  into  the  water  to 
leeward.  The  poor  fellow  sunk  to  rise  no  more,  paying  a 
heavy  penalty  for  his  mis  timed  pleasantry. 

We  reached  Holyhead  in  about  a  fortnight  after  this 
accident,  which  strengthened  the  prejudices  against  the  ship 
in  the  minds  of  the  crew.  In  going  into  the  Queen's  dock, 
the  pilot  run  us  on  to  the  pier  head,  in  the  most  clumsy 
manner  possible,  and  carried  away  our  cutwater  for  the 
third  time.  After  the  cargo  was  discharged,  and  the  ship 
repaired,  we  left  Liverpool,  bound  for  New  York. 

On  the  passage  home,  we  met  with  head  winds  and 
heavy  gales.  We  had  a  long  passage,  and  lost  overboard 
an  unfortunate  chap,  who  was  furling  the  jib  in  a  squall. 
We  arrived  at  New  York  at  last  with  ship  strained,  and 
leaking  badly,  sails  split,  hull  rusty,  and  rigging  out  of  order." 

Wiien  old  Ned  had  got  thus  far  in  his  narrative,  the  wind 
having  veered  aft,  orders  were  given  to  square  the  yards 
and  set  studding-sails,  and  he  was  compelled  to  defer  the 
remainder  of  his  yarn  to  another  opportunity. 


19 


THE    UNLUCKY     SHIP. 

PART    III. 


THE    WATER    SPOUT. THE    COMPLAISANT. THE    END    OF 

THE    HOPE. 

A  FEW  evenings  after  Ned  Spanker  had  described  to  hia 
shipmates  the  encounter  between  the  unlucky  ship  Hope 
a/id  the  sperm  whale,  the  weather-beaten  crew  gathered 
around  the  old  tar  again  to  listen  to  him,  while,  comfortably 
coiled  up  on  the  heel  of  the  bowsprit,  he  related  to  attentive 
ears  the  conclusion  of  his  yarn  about  the  disasters  which 
happened  many  years  before  to  the  unlucky  ship. 

"  When  the  old  ship  reached  New  York,  I  believe  there 
was  not  a  man  belonging  to  her,  who  had  not  determined 
to  give  her  a  wide  berth  forever  after,  unless  it  might  be 
captain  Jones,  who  having  a  large  family  depending  on  him 
for  support,  was  willing  to  run  some  little  risk  for  the  pur 
pose  of  continuing  in  good  employment.  In  a  few  weeks 
the  Hope  was  ready  for  sea  with  a  full  cargo  on  board, 
bound  for  the  Mediterranean.  Captain  Jones  engaged  a 
couple  of  excellent  mates,  in  place  of  his  former  officers, 
who  pluniply  refused  to  sail  with  him  again,  and  after  much 
persuasion,  I  was  induced  to  ship  again  with  him  before  the 
mast.  On  the  following  day  we  passed  Sandy  Hook  with 
a  rattling  breeze,  and  were  once  more  on  the  broad  ocean. 

On  the  third  night  after  leaving  port,  we  reached  the 
gulf  stream.  It  was  dark  and  squally,  and  the  ship  was 
working  her  way  to  the  eastward,  under  easy  sail.  Tho 
royals  and  top-gallant  sails  were  furled,  the  flying  jib  taken 
in,  and  mainsail  hauled  up.  The  topsail  halliards  were  all 
clear,  the  coils  being  thrown  upon  deck,  and  men  stationed 
at  hand  to  let  all  fly  at  a  moment's  warning,  for  although 
the  wind  was  light,  it  looked  as  if  it  might  blow  a  hurricane 
without  requiring  much  time  for  the  preparation,  and  it  was 
so  baffling,  and  the  clouds  hung  so  heavy  all  around  the 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP  219 

horizon,  that  no  calculation  could  be  made  about  the  quartei 
from  which  a  furious  squall  might  arise.  The  lightning, 
too,  lighted  up  the  heavens,  serving  only  to  render  the 
gloom  more  conspicuous,  and  the  deep-toned  rumblings  of 
the  thunder  were  heard  at  a  distance. 

At  eight  o'clock,  when  the  watch  was  called,  captain 
Jones  told  the  first  officer,  Mr.  Sampson,  to  take  a  couple 
of  reefs  in  the  topsails,  hand  the  jib  and  the  mainsail,  and 
haul  up  the  foresail.  "  We'll  make  her  snug  for  the  night," 
said  the  captain,  "  for  I  do  not  like  the  looks  of  the  weather, 
it  wears  a  tremendous  aspect,  and  this  gulf  is  an  ugly  place, 
the  squalls  sometimes  strike  a  vessel  very  heavily,  and  the 
first  notice  you  have  of  it  is  to  find  your  vessel  on  her 
beam  ends.  It  may  blow  an  East  India  typhoon  in  five 
minutes,  or  there  may  not  be  wind  enough  to  keep  the 
sails  asleep,  during  the  whole  night.  There  's  no  knowing 
what  the  weather  will  be,  but  it  is  always  best  to  be  on  the 
safe  side." 

"  There 's  no  denying  that,"  said  Mr.  Sampson,  and 
turning  to  the  second  mate,  who  had  just  crawled  up  the 
companion-way,  "Mr.  Watkins,"  said  he,  "muster  all 
hands  to  reef  topsails." 

"  Tumble  up  there,  men,  tumble  up,  and  take  in  sail," 
exclaimed  Mr.  Watkins. 

"  Stand  by  the  weather-main  and  main-topsail  braces  !  " 
shouted  Mr.  Sampson.  "  Let  go  the  main-top  bowline, 
slack  away  the  lee  braces  handsomely,  and  round  in  to 
windward.  Luff,  Daniel,  luff,  and  shake  her.  So,  steady  ! 
Let  go  the  main-topsail  halliards  !  Avast  hauling  with  your 
braces,  belay  all !  Now  man  your  cluelines,  and  get  the 
yard  down  on  the  cap.  That 's  it,  my  lads,  up  with  the 
buntlinesj  and  out  with  the  reef-tackles.  That  will  do  with 
your  buntlines.  Another  pull  with  that  weather  reef-tackle. 
Belay  that.  Now  lay  aloft,  and  take  in  a  couple  of  reefs, 
my  men ! " 

No  sooner  said  than  done,  when  the  rigging  was  let  go, 
the  reef-tackles  and  buntlines  overhauled,  and  the  yard 
hoisted  up.  The  main-topsail  was  served  in  the  same  way, 
the  mizen-topsail  was  handed,  the  spanker  was  reefed,  the 
jib  was  hauled  down,  the  foresail  hauled  up,  and  the  ship 
was  soon  lying  very  uneasy  in  the  short,  rough,  cross  sea, 


220  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

which  is  almost  always  met  with  i»  the  gulf  stream,  under 
double-reefed  topsails,  fore-top-mast  stay-sail  and  spanker. 

"  This  is  all  very  well,  Ned,"  grumbled  Jack  Thompson, 
whom  the  crew  of  the  Harold  used  to  call  sour-faced  Jack, 
"  but  we  don't  want  to  be  told  how  to  reef  topsails.  We 
have  all  of  us  been  through  that  exercise  often  enough  to 
know  something  about  it.  Tell  us  something  we  don' I 
know." 

"  Avast  there,  Jack,"  said  Sam  Starboard,  "  let  Ned  toll 
his  story  after  his  own  fashion.  If  you  don't  want  to  hear 
it,  go  and  calk  under  the  lee  of  the  longboat.'  Heave 
ahead,  Ned." 

"  Well,"  continued  Ned,  paying  no  regard  to  the  inter 
ruption,  "  the  rigging  was  coiled  up,  and  the  watch  was  told 
to  go  below,  but  to  be  ready  for  a  call,  as  the  weather  con 
tinued  to  look  dark  and  threatening.  This  was  welcome  news, 
and  there  was  no  occasion  to  repeat  the  order.  Down  we 
dove  into  the  forecastle,  trusting  implicitly  to  the  vigilance 
of  our  officers  and  our  shipmates  on  deck,  and  well  knowing 
that  if  the  ship  were  dismasted  or  capsized  while  we  were 
snoozing  in  our  berths,  it  would  be  no  fault  of  ours.  In 
five  minutes  after  the  word  was  given,  each  one  was  in  his 
bunk,  forgetful  of  squalls  and  gales,  and  all  the  disagreeable 
duties  of  making  and  taking  in  sail  on  a  wet  and  stormy 
night,  enjoying  a  comfortable  nap,  and  dreaming,  perhaps, 
of  comfort  and  joy  on  shore. 

For  my  own  part,  I  was  transported  in  fancy  to  the  home 
of  my  parents,  and  seated  by  the  side  of  Nancy  Flanders, 
a  blooming,  buxom  girl,  whose  charms  had  captivated  my 
youthful  heart.  But  as  I  had  never  told  her  the  true  state 
of  my  feelings,  I  thought  it  was  now  a  capital  chance,  and 
taking  her  hand  in  mine,  I  said  to  her  in  the  most  tender 
Accents  I  could  muster  for  the  occasion,  "  Nancy,  my  sweet 
girl,  I  love  you  dearly.  Say,  will  you  be  mine  ;  and  shall 
we  henceforth  sail  together  in  our  voyage  through  rife  ?  " 

The  blushing,  smiling  fair  one,  opened  her  ruby  lips,  her 
eyes  breathing  tenderness  and  love,  and  while  I  impatiently 
awaited  the  sound  of  her  voice,  expecting  that  she  would 
crown  all  my  wishes,  and  fill  my  soul  with  joy  by  confessing 
a  reciprocal  affection,  I  was  disappointed,  shocked,  and  half 
frightened  to  death,  to  hear  her  yell  out  with  a  voice,  which 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP.  221 

for  roughness  and  strength,  would  do  honoi  to  an  oid  tar 
with  a  bushed  throat,  and  case-hardened  lungs,  "  ALL 
HANDS  AHOY  ! " 

I  shrunk  back  with  horror,  at  hearing  such  unfeminine 
sounds  issue  from  such  lovely  lips,  but  before  I  could  decide 
on  what  course  to  pursue,  I  was  roused  to  a  sense  of  my 
real  condition,  by  a  rough  grasp  of  the  shoulder  from  Jim 
Bk'kford,  who  at  the  same  time  bawled  in  my  ear,  "  Ned 
Spanker,  rouse  and  bitt!  all  hands  are  called.  There's 
something  serious  to  pay  on  deck." 

I  awoke,  and  Nancy,  with  her  smiling  face,  and  rough 
voice,  no  longer  haunted  my  imagination.  I  jumped  out 
of  my  berth,  caught  my  jacket  in  one  hand,  and  my  tar 
paulin  in  the  other,  and  hastened  on  deck,  where  the  scene 
which  awaited  me,  was  such  as  would  have  astonished  a 
landsman,  and  made  me  almost  wish  that  my  dream  had 
been  realized,  even  if  Nancy  had  been  transformed  into  a 
boatswain,  so  far  as  her  voice  was  concerned. 

"  I  say,  Ned,"  abruptly  asked  Simon  Shroud/mot,  "  what 
became  of  the  girl  ?  Did  you  ever  marry  her  ?  " 

Ned  shook  his  head. 

"  Did  you  ever  pop  the  question  ?  "  said  Simon. 

"No,  I  tell  you!"  answered  Ned.  "  She  proved  a 
faithless  jade,  and  when  I  returned  home  some  six  or  eight 
months  afterwards,  I  found  her  married  to  a  tall,  smooth 
faced  fellow,  who  could  not  tell  the  difference  between  the 
jib-boom  of  a  ship,  and  the  main-top-bowline.  Indeed,  I 
doubt  if  he  ever  saw  salt  water.  I  took  an  early  opportu 
nity  to  pick  a  quarrel  with  the  lubber,  however,  and  bunged 
up  both  his  eyes,  and  flattened  his  nose,  after  the  true  sailor 
fashion.  His  beauty  was  spoiled  for  one  week  at  least,  of 
that  I  am  positive." 

"Come,"  said  Sam  Starboard,  "you  are  steering  wide 
off  your  course  ;  you  forget  that  you  are  telling  us  aboutf  the 
scrape  which  you  had  in  the  gulf  stream,  in  the  ship  Hope." 

"  Well,  well,"  said  Ned,  "  there's  time  enough  yet  before 
the  watch  is  called.  As  I  was  saying,  when  I  went  on 
deck,  the  wind  was  blowing  right  merrily,  and  the  rain 
was  falling  in  drops  as  big  as  a  man's  fist,  the  ship  was 
scudding  along  before  it  in  handsome  style,  and  it  was  as 
much  as  I  could  do  to  get  aft.  I  think  I  never  saw  the 
weather  look  worse  in  my  life. 
19* 


222  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

"  There 's  a  waterspout  after  us,  my  good  fellows  "  said 
captain  Jones,  as  we  mustered  on  the  quarter  deck,  "  and 
we  must  give  it  the  sfip  if  we  can.  Man  the  braces  both* 
sides.  Be  alive  men  for  once,  or  you  won't  have  long  to 
live  after  the  present  hour.  If  that  waterspout  comes  over 
us,  it  will  capsize,  and  perhaps  sink  us.  Starboard  your 
helm,  Jack  !  So,  steady." 

The  ship  was  running  off  before  the  wind  under  reefed 
topsails,  at  the  rate  of  eight  or  nine  knots.  I  looked  astern, 
and  saw  about  a  point  on  the  larboard  quarter,  a  black, 
misshapen  body,  which  seemed  to  reach  from  the  heavens 
down  to  the  surface  of  the  sea.  Although  it  was  very  dark, 
this  mass  could  easily  be  distinguished  from  the  thick 
clouds,  which  shut  out  the  stars  and  covered  the  whole  of 
the  beautiful  sky.  It  moved  towards  us  with  fearful  rapid 
ity,  being  much  fleeter  in  the  race  than  our  unlucky  ship. 

The  captain  kept  his  eye  fixed  alternately  on  the  water 
spout  and  the  compass  in  the  binnacle,  for  the  purpose  of 
ascertaining  the  precise  course  which  this  unwelcome 
visiter  was  taking.  A  minute  had  hardly  elapsed,  during 
which  every  man  on  board  breathed  harder  and  oftener 
than  he  was  wont  to  do,  while  his  suspense  amounted  to 
agony,  when  captain  Jones  determined  on  his  plan  of  pro 
ceeding,  and  it  was  full  time,  for  the  waterspout  was  but  a 
few  hundred  yards  off,  and  came  rushing  towards  us  like 
a  ferocious  monster,  intent  on  mischief. 

"  Hard-a-port  your  helm,"  cried  the  captain.  "  Brace 
iip  the  yards !  Hold  on  to  windward,  that  will  do,  belay  ! 
Meet  her  with  your  helm."  And  as  the  ship  came  gradu 
ally  to  the  wind,  she  luckily  shot  across  the  hawse  of  the 
waterspout,  which  swept  closely  along  under  our  stern, 
spattering  the  water  in  our  very  faces,  and  tearing,  and  roar 
ing,  and  making  as  much  commotion,  as  the  cataract  of 
Niagara  would  have  done,  if  it  had  cast  itself  loose  from  its 
moorings  among  the  lakes,  and  taken  a  pleasure  trip  across 
the  wide  ocean.  We  watched  its  progress  with  the  most 
thrilling  interest,  and  as  soon  as  it  got  a  little  on  our  larboard 
quarter,  when  it  was  evident  that  it  would  not  come  on 
board,  captain  Jones  screamed  out  in  the  most  exulting,  and 
at  the  same  time  in  the  most  grateful  tone  of  voice,  that  I 
ever  heard  come  from  the  lips  of  a  human  being,  "  thank 
Ike  God  above  us,  my  brave  fellows,  that  we  are  safe." 


THE    UNLUCKY   SHIP.  223 

I  was  young  at  the  time,  and  am  willing  to  confess,  that, 
while  the  waterspout  was  coming  towards  us,  in  common 
with  the  rest  of  my  shipmates,  I  was  sadly  frightened. 
Indeed  it  was  a  dreadful  moment,  and  one  calculated  to 
shake  the  nerves  of  the  most  firm  and  courageous  tar,  who 
ever  took  a  draught  from  the  medicine  chest  of  old  Nep 
tune.  Indeed,  the  whole  scene  on  that  memorable  night, 
might  well  be  called  sublime }  at  any  rate  there  was  pre 
cious  little  beauty  about  it.  There  were  the  dark,  heavy- 
looking  clouds,  piled  up  on  each  other  near  the  horizon,  or 
hanging  loosely  overhead,  portending  a  fearful  conflict 
among  the  elements;  there  was  the  wind,  which  came  in 
fitful  and  unsteady  gusts,  whistling  and  singing  in  mourn 
ful  cadence  among  the  blocks  and  the  rigging ;  there  was 
the  agitated  and  furrowed  face  of  the  ocean,  which  had 
been  lashed  to  fury  by  the  successive  storms,  and  lighted 
up  in  every  direction  by  the  innumerable  brilliant  phos 
phorescent  particles,  in  which  it  is  well  known  to  you  alj, 
the  waters  of  the  gulf  stream  abound  ;  there  was  the  zigzag 
lightning,  which  every  few  seconds  seemed  to  envelope  the 
whole  of  the  heavens  and  earth  in  a  frightful-looking  livid 
garment ;  arid  there  was  the  giant  column,  darker,  much 
darker  than  the  dark  clouds  around  us,  reaching  from  the 
clouds  and  resting  on  the  waters,  which  threatened  instant 
ly  to  sweep  our  whole  ship's  company  into  eternity." 

"  But,  Ned,"  said  Simon  Shroudknot,  "  why  did  not 
captain  Jones  fire  off  one  of  the  big  guns,  or  a  musket? 
I  have  always  heard  that  when  a  waterspout  comes  nearer 
than  is  particularly  desirable,  a  well  directed  shot  will 
scatter  it  to  atoms  in  an  instant." 

"  The  fact  is,"  said  Ned,  "  we  had  not  a  gun  on  board, 
of  any  description,  excepting  a  pair  of  pops,  belonging  to 
the  captain,  and  which  I  suppose,  he  never  thought  of  at 
the  time.  But  old  captain  Wallis,  who  knew  a  thing  or 
two,  used  to  say  that  a  pistol  well  charged  with  powder, 
was  as  good  for  the  purpose  of  scattering  a  waterspout,  as 
a  long  eighteen  pounder,  double-shotted.  He  always  in 
sisted  upon  it  that  it  was  the  noise,  the  concussion  of  the 
air,  produced  by  a  loud  and  sudden  sound,  which  caused  the 
waterspout  to  tumble  to  pieces,  and  that  if  a  ship  were 
threatened  to  be  overwhelmed  by  one  of  these  things  and 


224  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

had  no  fire  arms  on  board,  it  could  be  demolished  with 
equal  ease,  by  simply  raising  a  large  plank  on  its  end,  and 
letting  it  fall  heavily  on  deck.  I  intend  to  try  the  experi 
ment,  if  I  should  ever  again  meet  with  an  opportunity." 

"  These  waterspouts  are  curious  things."  said  Sam  Star 
board.  "  I  wonder  that  we  never  see  them  on  land  ! " 

"  For  the  same  reason,"  said  Ned  Spanker,  who  seemed 
to  have  studied' the  theory  of  waterspouts  with  more  atten 
tion  than  any  thing  else,  "  that  you  never  meet  with  a 
whirlwind  at  sea.  The  truth  is,  a  waterspout  is  a  whirl 
wind  on  the  water.  I  recollect  that  when  I  was  lying  in 
the  roads  of  Whampoa,  a  whirlwind  passed  over  the  adja 
cent  country,  it  uprooted  trees,  tore  down  fences,  and  un 
roofed  houses,  spreading  terror  among  all  the  inhabitants  as 
it  passed  along.  But  as  soon  as  it  reached  the  water,  it 
caused  a  tremendous  commotion  in  old  ocean's  dominions, 
and  in  less  than  five  minutes,  instead  of  a  whirlwind,  there 
was  one  of  the  most  majestic  and  beautiful-looking  water 
spouts  that  ever  was  seen." 

A  few  nights  after  our  adventure  with  the  waterspout, 
which  frightened  all  hands  so,  we  were  overhauled  by  a 
pretty  severe  gale  of  wind.  While  lying  to  under  a  reefed 
foresail  and  mizen-stay-sail,  the  second  mate  sent  me  aloft 
to  make  fast  the  main-topsail,  which  was  getting  loose  on 
the  weather  yard  arm.  I  secured  the  sail  with  a  spare 
gasket,  and  lingered  a  few  minutes  on  the  cap  to  enjoy  all 
the  beauty  of  the  storm.  The  waves,  urged  by  the  furious 
gale,  were  combing  around  us  in  majestic  style,  and  some 
of  them  even  took  a  great  fancy  to  come  on  board.  The 
ship  was  rocking  to  and  fro,  and  every  now  and  then  took 
a  lee  lurch,  which  made  every  timber  in  her  bottom  quiver. 
Nevertheless,  as  our  ship  was  a  good  sea-boat,  and  we  had 
plenty  of  sea-room,  I,  of  course,  felt  not  the  slightest  ap 
prehension  of  danger. 

I  had  concluded  my  survey  of  the  wind  and  the  weather, 
and  after  making  some  philosophical  reflections,  such  as 
would  naturally  occur  to  a  young  sailor,  while  witnessing 
the  strife  of  the  elements,  was  about  to  come  down  on  deck, 
wherkl  carelessly  cast  my  eyes  aloft,  and  there,  on  the  fore- 
top-gallant-mast  head,  I  saw  a  sight  which  struck  terror  to 
my  soul.  On  the  very  summit  of  the  mast  on  the  true* 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP.  225 

itself,  a  huge  ball  of  fire  !  It  seemed  to  be  a  mass  of  un 
earthly  light,  of  a  livid  hue,  which  shed  a  dismal  radiance 
around.  The  rain  fell  in  torrents  at  times,  but  it  quenched 
it  not,  and  the  heaviest  gusts  of  wind  served  neither  to 
extinguish  it.  nor  to  increase  its  brilliancy.  It  kept  its 
station,  unmoved,  shining  terribly  through  the  storm,  as  if 
it  were  a  messenger  sent  by  some  superior  power,  to  warn 
the  crew  of  the  ill-fated  ship  of  some  dreadful  disaster, 
which  was  impending  over  their  heads. 

I  was  but  a  boy  at  the  time,  as  you  already  know,  and 
had  not  the  slightest  doubt  that  this  light,  which  appeared 
thus  suddenly  at  the  dead  of  night,  in  the  midst  of  a  furious 
storm,  and  on  a  spot  where  it  could  never  have  been  placed 
by  the  hand  of  man,  was  of  supernatural  origin.  My  feel 
ings,  accordingly,  were  not  of  the  most  comfortable  descrip 
tion.  I  shuddered  in  every  limb,  a  cold  sweat  stood  upon 
my  brow,  a  strange  giddiness,  a  sickness  came  over  me, 
and  I  had  hardly  strength  to  hold  on  to  the  futtock  shrouds, 
as  I  slowly  descended  to  the  deck." 

"  Why,  I  suppose  it  was  nothing  but  a  complaisant" 
said  old  sour-faced  Jack. 

"  So  the  mate  told  me,"  continued  Ned  Spanker,  "  after 
I  came  down  and  pointed  it  out  to  him.  He  laughed  at 
me  for  a  green-horn,  who  was  frightened  at  nothing.  And 
- 1  felt  much  relieved  when  I  found"  that  these  balls  of  fire 
at  the  mast-head  of  a  ship,  were  by  no  means  of  unfre- 
quent  occurrence.  The  captain  accounted  for  them  by 
supposing  that  they  were  formed  of  particles  of  jelly,  blown 
out  of  the  water  during  the  storm,  and  which  clung  to  the 
rigging,  but  gradually  ascended  until  they  reached  the 
track,  where  they  held  on  for  a  time,  and  then  disappeared. 
But  how  such  a  mass  of  fire  could  be  blown  out  of  the 
water,  I  must  confess  I  could  not  very  well  understand. 
But  be  that  as  it  may,  the  sight  of  one  of  these  same  com- 
plaisants  in  a  dark  night,  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean,  with 
the  wind  howling  round  you,  and  the  waves  breaking  over 
you,  is  not  of  a  character  calculated  to  enliven  one's  spirits 
and  chase  away  gloomy  thoughts. 

When  the  watch  was  called,  the  complaisant  was  still 
there,  and  old  Jack  Ratling,  who  had  been  nine  voyages 
round  the  Cape  of  Good  Hopo,  gave  his  head  an  ominous 


226  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

shake  when  he  saw  it.  "  My  lads,"  said  he,  "that  fellow 
is  not  keeping  watch  at  the  mast-head  for  nothing  ;  three 
times  only  in  my  life,  have  I  seen  one  of  these  complaisants 
at  sea,  and  each  time  it  proved  the  forerunner  of  a  sad 
disaster.  I  tell  you  plainly,  I  don't  like  the  looks  of  that 
fellow  ;  we  must  look  out  for  squalls.  Before  three  days 
something  serious  will  happen." 

Some  of  my  shipmates  looked  rather  sober  at  Jack's 
prediction,  and  I  among  the  rest,  for  I  could  not  convince 
myself  that  the  presence  of  our  brilliant  visitor  portended 
good.  The  rest  of  the  ship's  company,  however,  with 
the  recklessness  of  evil  which  is  characteristic  of  seamen, 
laughed  heartily  at  Jack's  whim.  The  gale  soon  after 
wards  subsided,  the  complaisant  disappeared,  and  nothing 
more  was  thought  of  the  stranger  who  had  visited  us  so 
unexpectedly. 

On  the  second  night  after  this  event  had  taken  place,  the 
wind  blew  fresh  from  the  south-west,  with  a  considerable 
sea  running.  There  was  no  moon,  and  bodies  of  clouds 
following  each  other  in  rapid  succession,  shut  out  the  light 
of  the  stars.  It  was  five  bells  in  the  first  watch,  and  when 
the  log  was  hove  at  ten  o'clock,  the  ship  was  spinning  it 
along  a^  a  great  rate,  for  nine  knots  and  a  half  were  taken 
off  the  reel.  Captain  Jones  was  walking  the  quarter  deck, 
rubbing  his  hands  with  great  glee,  now  speaking  to  the  man 
at  the  wheel,  who  had  as  much  as  he  could  do  to  steer  the 
old  craft,  and  now  casting  an  eye  aloft  to  see  how  the  top 
gallant  mast  and  top  masts  stood  affected  by  the  breeze. 
Mr.  Watkins,  the  second  mate,  was  quietly  walking  the 
weather  side  of  the  main  deck,  and  occasionally  taking  a 
long  and  lingering  glance  around  the  horizon  to  windward, 
as  if  he  wished  to  prove  to  the  captain,  beyond  all  doubt, 
that  he  was  a  vigilant  officer,  while  if  the  captain  had  not 
been  on  deck,  he  would  have  been  comfortably  seated  on 
the  hen-coop,  taking  a  regular  snooze. 

"  Those  hen-coops  are  rascally  things,"  said  Simon 
Shroudknot,  "  and  have  seduced  many  a  good  officer  to 
neglect  his  duty." 

The  watch  on  deck,  continued  Ned,  without  heeding 
the  interruption,  were  variously  employed  ;  the  wind  being 
well  aft,  it  was  good  weather  on  the  forecastle,  and  two  of 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP.  229 

them  were  stretched  out  on  the  softest  planks  they  could 
find,  and  sleeping  as  if  for  a  wager ;  two  others  were  snugly 
stowed  away  on  the  spars  to  leeward  of  the  longboat. 
Jack  Saunders  was  at  the  wheel,  and  as  for  myself  I  was 
seated  on  the  windlass  end,  my  head  resting  against  the 
bits,  with  the  cape  of  my  monkey-jacket  for  a  pillow,  my 
eyes  closed,  and  my  senses  steeped  in  sweet  forgetfulness. 
Every  now  and  then,  Mr.  Watkins,  to  show  that  he  was 
active  in  the  performance  of  his  duty,  would  bawl  out, 
"  Keep  a  good  look-out  there  ahead  !  "  To  which  Dick 
Jarvis,  who  was  enjoying  himself  on  the  deck  of  the  fore 
castle,  would  reply  by  grunting  out,  mechanically,  "  Ay,  ay, 
sir,"  and  then  turn  over  and  take  another  nap. 

The  ship's  company,  however,  were  soon  effectually 
roused,  for  the  deep  tones  of  a  loud  and  manly  voice,  were 
heard  coming  from  the  waters  on  the  lee  bow.  Every  man 
was  on  his  feet  in  an  instant,  and  eagerly  gazing  toward 
the  quarter  from  which  the  voice  proceeded,  and  there 
we  beheld,  to  our  great  consternation,  a  huge  black  mass, 
rapidly  coming  towards  us,  as  if  determined  to  sweep  us 
to  destruction !  . 

"  Sail  ho  !  on  the  lee  bow !  Hard-a-starboard  your  helm ! " 
was  shouted  with  frightful  energy  by  the  hands  on  the  fore 
castle. 

"  Port  your  helm,  or  we  shall  run  you  down  !  "  was  now 
heard  with  astonishing  distinctness  from  the  stranger.  But 
it  was  too  late,  the  helm  was  already  put  hard-a-starboard ! 
The  Hope  still  dashing  madly  through  the  water,  fell  off 
about  a  couple  of  points,  and  the  strange  ship  came  thun 
dering  on  with  the  wind  on  the  larboard  beam.  Her  helm 
was  also  unfortunately  jammed  hard-a-starboard.  All  hands 
were  by  this  time  on  deck,  for  danger  quickens  a  man's 
energies  surprisingly.  We  saw  that  a  dreadful  concussion 
could  not  be  avoided  by  any  mortal  power,  and  loud  were 
the  screams  of  apprehension  which  rose  from  the  deck  of 
that  ill-fated  ship.  We  were  only  a  moment  in  suspense, 
but  that  moment  seemed  an  eternity  of  misery. 

The  huge  black  mass,  which  proved  to  be  an  enormous 

timber  ship  bound  to  Halifax,  from  Grenada,  seemed  swept 

rapidly  towards  us  by  some  mysterious  agency.     Captain 

Jones,  half  frantic,    rushed   forward,  uttering   wild   and 

20 


230  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

disjointed  exclamations,  and  waving  his  hands,  as  if  he 
expected  in  this  way  to  avert  the  dreadful  danger.  It  was 
in  that  moment  that  men,  habitually  sinful  and  profane, 
sought  for  protection  in  a  superior  power,  and  loudly  called 
upon  their  God  for  mercy  !  But  in  vain.  The  ship  came 
thundering  on  like  a  race-horse  at  full  speed,  and  when  she 
struck  our  doomed  craft  in  the  waist,  just  abaft  the  fore 
chains,  she  must  have  been  going  at  the  rate  of  ten  knots 
at  least.  It  was  a  mighty  and  a  fearful  shock,  which  hurled 
every  man  to  the  deck,  and  the  attendant  consequences 
were  terrible.  The  whole  side  of  the  Hope  was  crushed 
in,  she  swung  around,  and  for  a  moment  lay  alongside  of 
the  mightier  stranger.  It  was  then  that  there  arose  from 
her  decks  those  deep  and  piercing  cries  of  despair,  which 
are  never  heard  so  long  as  a  ray  of  hope  clings  to  the 
heart  ;  and  which,  if  once  heard,  are  never  afterwards  for 
gotten.  Before  any  assistance  could  be  tendered  to  the 
noble  souls  on  board  of  her,  she  filled  and  disappeared, 
and  soon  the  wails  and  agonized  shrieks  of  her  hapless 
and  fated  crew  were  heard  no  more,  or  were  blended  with 
the  meanings  and  roarings  of  the  winds  and  waves. 

I  was  saved  almost  by  a  miracle.  When  the  vessels 
came  in  contact,  I  was  standing,  stupified  with  fear  and 
wonder,  on  the  starboard  side  of  the  main  deck,  near  the 
gangway.  The  bowsprit  and  the  cutwater  of  the  strange 
ship  were  carried  away,  and  as  the  ships  separated,  by  an 
instinctive  impulse,  I  caught  hold  of  some  of  the  hamper 
from  the  bowsprit,  and  was  dragged  overboard.  I  still 
•clung  to  the  rigging,  with  all  the  desperation  of  a  drown 
ing  man.  Fortunately  the  shock  acting  upon  the  starboan. 
.DOW  of  the  English  vessel,  brought  her  up  into  the  wind, 
;and  her  main-topsail  was  thrown  aback,  and  her  way 
stopped,  as  soon  as  the  crew  could  recover  from  the  aston- 
.ishmert  which,  for  a  time,  paralyzed  all  their  exertions. 
As  soon  as  I  could  get  my  head  above  water,  I  set  up  a 
;shout  which  attracted  immediate  attention,  and  they  assisted 
me  on  board,  and  gave  me  a  passage  to  Halifax." 

"  Were  none  of  the  others  of  the  crew  ever  heard  of 
;after\vards  ?  "  said  Simon  Shroudknot. 

"Never !  "  said  Ned.  "  Poor  fellows,  they  all  went  down 
the  ill-fated  Hope,  heaven  have  mercy  on  their  souls.3 


THE    UNLUCKY    SHIP. 


231 


"  And  all  this,"  peevishly  muttered  sour-faced  Jack, 
"  was  owing  to  a  neglect  of  keeping  a  good  look-out 
ahead.  Give  mo  old  captain  Nat  Deadeye,  for  my  money  ! 
He  would  allow  his  men  time  enough  below  to  sleep,  as 
they  always  had  watch  and  watch,  but  he  would  never 
suffer  one  of  them  to  close  an  eye  on  deck.  If  there  were 
not  a  good  look-out  at  all  times  from  the  forecastle  as  well 
as  the  quarter  deck,  you  might  expect  heavy  squalls.  The 
men  used  tp  grumble,  as  it  surely  is  a  pleasant  thing  to  calk 
a  little  during  the  night  in  fine  weather,  but  after  talking 
the  matter  over  for  a  couple  of  weeks,  they  allowed  that 
he  was  right.  And  I  verily  believe  that  if  other  captains 
followed  old  captain  Deadeye's  example,  so  far  as  relates 
to  this  matter,  we  should  hear  of  fewer  disasters  at  sea." 

"  No  doubt  of  it,"  said  Simon  Shroudknot,  "  for  after 
all,  the  great  secret  of  success  in  life,  whether  on  sea  or  on 
shore,  is  to  KEEP  A  GOOD  LOOK-OUT  AHEAD." 


HOW  TO  ROUSE  THE  WATCH  ON  DECK. 


AFTER  Ned  Spanker  had  finished  his  long  yarn  about 
the  unlucky  ship  Hope,  to  which  the  hardy  'crew  of  the 
Harold  listened  with  much  apparent  satisfaction,  old  sour- 
faced  Jack  said  that  the  latter  part  of  Ned's  story  reminded 
him  of  an  occurrence  in  which  he  had  acted  a  part  a  few 
years  before. 

"  You  know,  shipmates,"  said  Jack,  "  that  some  of  our 
West  India  traders,  belonging  to  '  down  east,'  are  very  apt 
to  neglect  keeping  a  '  look-out  ahead '  during  the  night 
time.  I  once  belonged  to  the  ship  Nonsuch,  captain  Sea 
gull,  and  we  sailed  from  Portland,  bound  to  Dernerara,  with 
a  cargo,  consisting  of  lumber  and  Yankee  notions,  and  we 
had  the  sleepiest  set  of  men  on  board,  that  I  ever  met  with, 
and  I  have  fallen  in  with  some  pretty  persevering  sleepers 
in  my  day.  But  I  verily  believe  that  some  of  these  long- 
limbed,  yawning  Yankees,  from  *  down  east,'  would  sleep 
with  their  heads  in  a  bucket  of  water,  especially  if  it  were 
their  watch  on  deck. 

One  night  about  ten  days  after  leaving  port,  we  were 
crossing  the  pleasant  latitudes  of  the  trade  winds,  with  all 
sail  set,  close-hauled,  when  the  captain  took  it  into  his  head 
to  go  on  deck.  It  was  about  four  bells  in  the  middle  watch  ; 
he  found  the  ship,  under  the  influence  of  a  light  breeze, 
comfortably  ploughing  her  way  along  towards  the  south,  at 
the  rate  of  two  or  three  knots,  and  every  man  on  deck  was 
fast  asleep ! 

The  mate,  and  he  was  a  smart  fellow  enough  too,  when 
he  was  awake,  was  enjoying  a  right  royal  nap  on  the  weather 
hen-coop  ;  the  < man  at  the  helm '  desirous  of  following  such 
a  laudable  example,  had  nippered  the  tiller  rope  with  a  rope 
yarn,  and  stretched  himself  comfortably  on  the  quarter  deck, 
and  the  other  two  men  of  the  watch  had  deposited  their 
carcasses  on  a  couple  of  soft  white  pine  boards,  and  were 
snoring  away  like  good  fellows,  as  if  sleeping  for  a  wager ! 


now  TO  HOUSE  THE  WATCH  ON  DECK.          233 

The  captain  saw  with  a  glance  the  lay  of  the  land,  and 
being  a  funny  dog  withal,  resolved  to  have  some  sport.  He 
went  quietly  to  work,  and  unrove  the  tiller  rope,  unshipped 
the  tiller,  and  quietly  placed  it  in  the  small  boat  at  the  stern. 
He  then  took  from  the  companion-way  his  large  speaking 
trumpet,  which  was  only  used  on  extraordinary  occasions, 
went  forward,  and  passed  out  to  the  end  of  the  flying-jib- 
boom,  and  hailed  the  ship  with  the  whole  strength  of  his 
lungs,  and  his  voice  was  none  of  the  smallest;  "ship 
ahoy-oy  !  "  said  he,  "  hard  up  your  helm  !  hard  up  !  hard 
up,  or  I  shall  run  you  down  !  " 

His  horrible  bawling  awakened  the  watch,  and  the  men 
who  were  enjoying  themselves  on  the  soft  pine  boards  when 
they  should  have  been  keeping  an  eye  ahead  and  under  the 
lee,  half  frightened  out  of  their  senses,  and  imagining  of 
course,  that  it  came  from  on  board  a  strange  vessel,  about 
coming  down  upon  them,  repeated  the  order,  "hard  up 
your  helm !  " 

The  mate  jumped  off  the  hen-coop,  and  without  stopping 
to  rub  his  peepers,  screamed  out  like  a  madman,  "  hard  up 
your  helm ! " 

By  this  time  the  helmsman  himself  had  recovered  his 
wandering  senses,  and  had  raised  himself  upon  his  legs. 
He  loudly  responded  to  the  general  cry  of  "  hard  up  your 
helm  !  "  and  sprung  with  unwonted  energy  to  execute  the 
order,  but  his  astonishment  may  be  more  easily  imagined 
than  described,  when  he  found  that  the  "  helm  "  had  disap 
peared  ! 

The  captain  was  meanwhile  bawling  out  from  the  end  of 
the  flying-jib-boom,  until  he  was  black  in  the  face,  "  why 
don't  you  put  your  helm  hard  up !  hard  up  !  hard-a-port  at 
once,  or  I  shall  cut  you  down  to  the  water's  edge ! " 

The  men  in  the  waist  repeated  the  orders  "  hard  up  !  " 
and  ran  forward  to  see  what  was  to  pay.  The  mate  turned 
to  assist  the  helmsman,  shouting  out,  "  hard  up  your  helm, 
you  sleepy-headed  lubber !  hard  up  at  once  !  "  But  he 
was  thunderstruck  when  he  found  that  the  tiller  was  missing, 
and  floundered  about  like  a  struck  dolphin.  •: 

By  this  time,  the  watch  below,  of  which  I  was  one,  came 
limning  on  deck  to  see  what  was  the  cause  of  such  a  hulla- 
bulloo,  and  a  scene  of  alarm  and  confusion  ensued,  which 
20* 


234  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

went  a  Icetle  beyond  any  thing  I  ever  saw  before  or  since. 
It  was,  however,  at  last  put  an  end  to  by  captain  Seagull, 
who  came  in  from  the  jib-boom,  in  an  agony  of  laughter. 
As  soon  as  he  was  able  to  speak,  he  soundly  rated  the 
watch  for  their  neglect  of  duty,  and  he  never  had  occasion 
to  complain  of  a  failure  to  keep  a  good  look-out  afterwards. 

I  don't  know  how  it  operated  on  the  rest  of  the  ship's 
company  after  that  voyage,  but  for  myself  I  can  say,  that 
from  that  time  to  this,  I  dislike  to  see  any  man  take  a  nap 
in  hJs  watch  on  deck.  He  can  be  employed  to  better  ad 
vantage.  And  as  for  the  officer  of  the  watch,  it  makes  me 
feel,  somehow,  feverish  and  ugly  all  over,  when  I  see  him 
taking  a  cruise  to  Noddle's  Island,  when  he  should  be 
looking  after  the  wind  and  the  weather,  twigging  the  man 
at  the  wheel,  and  seeing  that  the  rest  of  the  watch  are  wide 
awake ;  I  never  allow  a  mate  of  a  vessel  to  sleep  on  deck, 
when  I  am  in  his  watch." 

"  How  can  you  help  it  ?  "  asked  Ned  Spanker.  "  I  've 
sailed  with  some  mates,  who  would  sleep  in  their  watch,  in 
spite  of  all  that  a  smarter  fellow  than  you  could  do." 

"  I  don't  know  that,"  continued  Jack.  "  I  've  cured  at 
least  half  a  dozen  sleepy  officers  of  this  lazy  and  dangerous 
habit.  As  soon  as  they  would  quietly  compose  themselves 
to  a  nap,  something  on  deck  or  aloft  would  be  very  apt  to 
give  way,  and  they  would  have  to  rouse  and  bitt.  Some 
times  the  main  sheet  would  get  off  the  elect  to  which  it  was 
belayed,  and  the  mate  and  all  the  watch  would  be  required 
to  haul  it  aft.  Sometimes  the  binnacle  lamp  would  get  out 
of  order  very  suddenly,  and  the  mate  and  the  steward 
would  be  occupied  a  good  half  hour  in  trimming  it  so  that 
it  would  burn ;  sometimes  a  pair  of  studding-sail  halliards 
would  tumble  out  of  the  top,  and  give  the  officer  of  the 
watch  a  thump  on  the  back,  or  a  gentle  pat  on  the  head,  to 
remind  him  of  his  duty,  while,  leaning  against  the  fiferail, 
with  his  head  hanging  down  on  his  breast,  he  was  quietly 
entering  the  land  of  Nod.  I  generally  contrived  to  cure  this 
habit  in  the  officer  of  my  watch,  before  we  had  been  out  a 
week,  and  that  without  much  difficulty.  But  old  Bob  Ed 
wards,  who  was  second  mate  of  the  Rambler,  gave  me  no 
little  trouble  ;  he  was  the  most  persevering  sleeper  that  I 
ever  met  with,  and  the  only  way  I  could  learn  him  to  keep 


HOW  TO  ROUSE  THE  WATCH  ON  DECK. 


23 


his  peepers  open  until  it  was  his  turn  to  turn  in,  was  by 
sousing  him  with  a  bucket  of  water,  from  alongside,  and 
making  him  believe  that  it  came  in  over  the  waist,  and 
was  the  top  of  a  heavy  sea.  I  tried  this  experiment  several 
times,  and  with  good  success.  He  thought  it  hard  and 
strange,  that  go  where  he  would,  on  the  weather  or  the  lee 
side,  on  the  quarter  deck  or  the  waist,  he  could  not  close 
his  eyes  on  deck  in  his  watch,  without  getting  half  drowned 
in  a  few  minutes  after.  He  was  finally  obliged  to  give  up 
the  attempt,  and  I  sometimes  thought  that  he  half  suspect 
ed  me  of  having  a  finger  more  in  the  matter  than  old 
Neptune,  but  be  that  as  it  may,  he  said  nothing  about  it, 
but  concluded  after  a  while,  that  it  was  better  to  keep  wide 
awake  than  to  get  thoroughly  ducked." 


EXAMPLES    OF    SAILORS    ABROAD. 


PEIISONS  who  follow  a  sea-faring  life,  are  occasionally  ir 
the  habit  of  visiting  every  portion  of  the  habitable  globe 
Their  business  frequently  leads  them  among  the  less  inform 
ed,  the  uncivilized  portion  of  mankind.  And  it  is  here 
that  the  examples  taught  by  the  white  men,  who  mingle 
with  the  natives,  may  have  a  mighty  influence  on  their 
conduct.  The  white  man  is  soon  known  to  possess  a 
mind  of  a  higher  order  than  the  savage,  and  is  by  him  looked 
up  to  as  a  superior  being.'  If  the  moral  feelings  of  the 
white  man  correspond  with  his  intellectual  power,  the 
influence  which  he  may  thus  exercise  will  be  unbounded. 
But  if,  as  we  fear  is  often  the  case,  the  savage  finds  that 
the  white  man  seeks  to  deceive  him,  is  dishonest,  cunning, 
licentious  and  intemperate,  he  can  no  longer  respect  him, 
although  it  is  possible  he  may  fear  his  power.  The  ignorant, 
untutored  savage  can  discriminate  between  good  and  ill, 
and  although  he,  perhaps,  has  never  cultivated  the  moral 
sentiments,  he  will  despise  from  the  bottom  of  his  heart, 
the  pale-faced  stranger,  who  allows  the  animal  passions  to 
predominate  over  the  nobler  faculties  of  'the  mind.  If  you 
take  away  goodness,  you  will  deprive  intellect  of  half  its 
force.  It  is  therefore  evident  that  our  sailors  who  visit 
those  countries  should  be  men,  who  are  correct  in  their 
moral  conduct,  and  thus  be  able  to  set  Before  the  savage  a 
copy  for  his  imitation,  not  a  picture  for  his  abhorrence. 

Is  this  the  case  ?  We  much  fear  that  it  is  not.  The 
sailor  when  visiting  a  country  inhabited  by  uncivilized  man, 
is  too  apt  to  regard  the  inhabitants  as  barbarians,  rude  and 
ignorant,  with  whom  it  is  not  necessary  to  observe  strict 
rules  of  morality  or  even  to  regard  the  common  decencies 
of  life.  They  are  too  apt  under  such  circumstances,  to 


EXAMPLES    OF    SAILORS    ABROAD.  237 

throw  off  all  restraints,  give  loose  to  their  passions,  fill 
even  the  savages  with  disgust,  dishonor  themselves,  disgrace 
the  nation  which  they  represent,  and  thus  instead  of  paving 
the  way  for  free  and  unreserved  communication  with  the 
Indian,  prove  an  insuperable  bar  to  civilization.* 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  the  bearing  of  the  sailor  when 
abroad  is  always  of  the  greatest  importances  and  should 
every  where  be  characterized  by  frankness,  benevolence, 
decorum  and  virtue.  This  conduct  is  particularly  necessary 
when  holding  communication  with  the  savage.  The  sailor 
might  thus  pave  the  way  for  the  missionary  or  the  philan 
thropist,  who  would  be  able  to  instruct  them  still  farther  in 
their  religious  and  moral  duties  ;  whereas  now,  the  savage 
soon  sees  enough  of  the  white  man,  and  is  more  disposed 
to  drive  him  from  his  territories  or  take  his  life,  than  to 
receive  from  his  lips  the  lessons  of  advice  or  the  precepts 
of  morality.  It  is  self-evident  that  before  a  person  can  be 
successful  in  instructing  others,  whether  children  or  adults, 
he  must  be  respected ;  and  he  cannot  be  respected,  either 
by  the  white  man  or  the  savage,  unless  he  strictly  fulfils  his 
moral  duties. 

An  American  sailor  when  abroad  should  recollect  that  he 
is  a  representative  of  his  countrymen,  and  that  it  is  in 
his  power  to  convey  to  those  among  whom  he  mingles,  a 
favorable  impression  of  the  general  conduct,  manners  and 
morals  of  his  countrymen,  or  to  excite  their  prejudice 
against  the  name  of  an  American,  by  a  bearing  unjustifiably 
incorrect,  ungentlemanly  or  immoral.  And  this  considera 
tion  alone,  if  he  have  a  proper  love  for  his  country,  and  a 
due  regard  for  the  character  of  an  American,  will  be  suffi^ 
cient  to  induce  him  to  be  circumspect  in  his  actions,  and 
desirous  of  gaining  a  gpod  name  among  foreigners,  whether 
civilized  or  barbarous,  whether  Christians  or  pagans. 

But  there  are  nobler  and  better  motives  to  influence  the 
conduct  of  the  seaman  when  acting  in  some  sort  as  the 
representative  of  his  countrymen  in  a  distant  land.  A 
correct  sense  of  moral  duty,  a ,  wish  to  act  correctly, 
wherever  he  may  be  placed,  or  in  whatever  circumstances, 
a  regard  to  his  own  character  and  happiness,  and  welfare 
in  a  futuie  state.  But  I  regret  to  state  that  it  is  often  the 
case,  that  when  abroad,  the  sailor  is  influenced  by  none  ol 


238 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


these  motives.  He  gives  the  reins  to  his  passions,  and  acts 
as  impulse  directs  him.  He  seems  to  think  that  no  notice  is 
taken  of  his  conduct,  that  he  is  observed  neither  by  the 
eye  of  man  or  the  all-seeing  eye  of  God. 


MUTUAL    "  SATISFACTION  "    IN    SOUTH    AMERICA. A    DUEL 

WITH    HARPOONS. HOW    TO    TREAT    A    CHALLENGE. 

MANY  cases  of  duelling,  as  well  as  nearly  all  cases  of 
brawls  or  rencounters,  which  are  settled  with  knives  or  pistols 
on  the  spot,  have  their  origin  in  a  free  use  of  intoxicating 
drinks.  The  sober  man  is  compelled  to  answer  for  the  sins 
of  the  drunkard ;  and  many  an  individual  has  been  called 
upon  when  sober,  to  account  for  deeds  committed  or  lan 
guage  uttered  when  in  his  cups,  over  which,  if  the  veil  of 
oblivion  could  be  drawn,  he  would  willingly  part  with  his 
right  hand.  Duels  are  often  caused  by  irritating  and  insult 
ing  language  when  under  the  excitement  of  intoxicating 
drinks  ;  and  one  important  step  towards  repressing  the  prac 
tice  of  duelling,  would  be  to  banish  intoxicating  drinks 
from  the  tables  of  "  men  of  honor." 

A  few  years  ago,  there  was  a  gentleman  of  New  England, 
of  Massachusetts,  who  was  well  educated,  accomplished, 
and  possessed  of  many  excellent  qualities,  which  endeared 
him  to  a  large  circle  of  relations  and  friends.  He  was 
engaged  in  mercantile  pursuits,  and  in  the  course  of  trade, 
visited  one  of  the  ports  of  South  America.  One  Sunday 
afternoon  he  dined  with  a  large  party  of  gentlemen  on 
shore,  chiefly  English  and  American.  The  brandy  bottle  was 
regarded  with  partiality,  and  the  wine  cup  passed  merrily 
round.  Bacchanalian  songs  were  sung,  jovial  tales  were 
told,  and  enjoyment  was  the  order  of  the  day.  An  English 
naval  officer,  who  was  present,  and  whose  ideas  of  propriety 
were  rendered  quite  indefinite  by  the  libations  which  he 
had  poured  out  to  the  "jolly  god,"  at  length  proposed  a 
toast,  which  was  objected  to  by  our  young  American,  on 
the  ground  that  it  was  offensive  and  indecorous.  The 
officer,  being  a  man  of  undoubted  honor,  of  course  took 
umbrage  at  this,  and  some  angry  words  passed  between  the 
parties.  Tho  company  had  drank  themselves  into  that 


240  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

happy  state,  when  the  prospect  of  a  brawl  or  a  duel,  so  far 
from  seeming  improper  or  disgraceful,  appears  particularly 
to  harmonize  with  the  feelings,  and  so  far  from  interfering 
to  produce  a  better  state  of  feeling  between  the  parties, 
took  different  sides,  and  succeeded  in  widening  the  breach 
between  them.  Arrangements  were  soon  made  to  give  and 
receive  mutual  satisfaction,  as  it  is  technically  called,  with 
out  delay.  Pistols  and  seconds  were  procured  with  little 
difficulty,  and  the  whole  party  adjourned  to  a  court  in  the 
rear  of  the  house,  which  was  fixed  upon  to  be  the  theatre 
for  the  enactment  of  the  tragedy. 

These  unhappy  men,  who  a  few  minutes  before  were  on 
the  most  friendly  terms  with  each  other,  now  eagerly  sought 
each  other's  life.  "  Blood,  his  heart's  blood  must  atone 
for  this  injury,"  was  the  exclamation  of  both  the  parties  as 
they  took  their  ground,  their  features  distorted  with  fury, 
and  exhibiting  all  the  evil  passions  which  we  suppose  must 
be  engraven  on  the  visages  of  fiends.  They  fought  at  the 
distance  of  six  paces  from  each  other,  fired  simultaneously, 
and  both  balls  took  effect.  The  American  was  shot  through 
the  breast,  and  died  on  the  spot.  The  Englishman  received 
his  antagonist's  ball  in  the  upper  part  of  the  cranium,  which 
shattered  his  skull,  and  produced  a  concussion  of  the  brain, 
which  terminated  in  insanity,  and  this  miserable  victim  of 
false  honor  was  afterwards  confined  in  a  mad-house,  a 
raving  lunatic,  without  any  prospect  of  recovery.  And 
such  is  often  the  nature  of  the  satisfaction  given  and  receiv 
ed  for  using  insulting  language  when  under  the  influence  of 
intoxicating  drinks ! 

Perhaps  some  of  my  readers  may  have  heard  of  the 
story  of  the  duel  between  old  captain  Lovett  of  New  Bed 
ford,  and  the  English  officer  in  Demerara.  It  has  been 
varibusly  related,  but  the  only  true  version  is  as  follows  : 

Captain  Zachariah  Lovett,  after  having  performed  sev 
eral  whaling  voyages  to  the  Pacific,  found  himself  in  com 
mand  of  a  small  brig  belonging  to  New  York,  on  a  voyage 
to  Demerara.  He  was  a  worthy  man,  and  a  good  specimen 
of  a  Yankee  sailor ;  his  heart  was  full  of  the  milk  of  human 
kindness,  but  he  possessed  a  noble  spirit,  and  would  neither 
give  nor  take  an  insult. 

While  his  little  brig  Cinderilla,  lay  at  anchor  in  Demerara 


DUELLING.  241 

river,  captain  Lovett  one  afternoon  entered  a  coffee  house, 
where  lie  met  with  a  friend,  and  they  amused  themselves 
by  knocking  the  balls  about  in  the  billiard  room.  Soon 
after,  and  before  the  game  was  half  finished,  some  English 
military  officers  entered,  one  of  whom,  captain  Bigbee, 
stepped  up  to  captain  Lovett,  who  was  arrayed  in  a  very 
plain,  not  to  say  ordinary  costume,  and  with  a  bullying  air 
demanded  the  table,  as  himself  and  his  brother  officers 
wished  to  play  a  match. 

Captain  Lovett  gave  the  red-coated  gentleman  a  stern 
look,  but  replied  with  courtesy,  that  he  and  his  friend  had 
engaged  the  table,  and  would  play  out  their  game,  after 
which,  if  the  gentlemen  wished  to  play,  it  was  at  their 
service. 

"  But  we  can't  wait  "  said  captain  Bigbee,  in  an  insolent 
tone. 

"  You  must  wait,"  coolly  replied  captain  Lovett. 

"  But  we  shall  do  no  such  thing,"  exclaimed  the  surly 
Briton,  "  we  came  here  to  play  billiards,  and  have  no  idea  of 
being  disappointed  by  a  couple  of  fellows  who  hardly  know 
a  mace  from  a  cue,  or  a  ball  from  the  pocket.  It  will  take 
you  all  the  afternoon  to  finish  the  game,  so  clear  out." 

Captain  Lovett  and  his  friend  played  on. 

"  Come,"  continued  the  officer,  "  enough  of  this ;  marker, 
place  the  balls."  Saying  which,  with  a  most  impudent  air, 
he  seized  one  of  the  balls  which  captain  Lovett's  opponent 
had  just  driven  into  the  pocket,  and  caught  up  another  one 
which  was  near  him. 

The  matter  was  growing  serious.  Captain  Lovett's  eye 
flashed  fire,  for  although  he  had  mingled  a  good  deal  among 
quakers,  and  respected  that  moral  sect  for  their  humility 
and  quiet  demeanor,  he  was  no  non-resistant  man  himself. 
He  dropped  his  cue,  and  doubled  up  a  fist  of  portentous 
size.  "  Put  those  balls  upon  the  table,  you  scoundrel,"  ex 
claimed  he,  imperatively,  "  and  leave  the  room." 

"  Who  do  you  call  scoundrel,  you  Yankee  blackguard  ? 
Do  you  know  you  are  talking  to  one  of  his  majesty's  offi 
cers  ?  Take  that  for  your  impertinence,"  at  the  same  time 
suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  and  giving  captain  Lovett  a 
smart  rap  across  the  shoulders  with  his  cue.  But  in  an 
instant  he  received  a  blow  on  his  forehead,  exactly  where 
21 


242  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

phrenologists  locate  the  organ  of  eventuality,  which  would 
have  felled  an  ox,  and  submissively  acknowledged  the  favor 
by  measuring  his  length  upon  the  floor! 

'  His  brother  officers,  who  were  with  him,  had  the  good 
sense  to  see  that  Bigbee  was  to  blame,  and  although  they 
looked  rather  black  at  the  Yankees,  they  wisely  forebore  to 
molest  them  further,  but  assisted  the  stunned  bully  to 
another  ioom,  where,  by  the  help  of  some  restoratives,  he 
soon  recovered  his  senses.  His  rage  and  mortification  at 
the  result  of  the  rencounter,  knew  no  bounds,  and  with  many 
a  bitter  oath  he  declared  he  would  have  satisfaction. 

Before  captain  .Lovett  left  the  coffee  house,  a  billet  was 
handed  him  by  lieutenant  James,  which  proved  to  be  a 
challenge,  a  peremptory  challenge,  from  captain  Bigbee,  in 
which  it  was  insisted  that  arrangements  should  be  made  for 
an  early  meeting,  that  he  might  have  an  opportunity  to  wash 
eff  the  affront  he  had  received,  in  captain  Lovett's  heart's 
Dlood. 

Captain  Lovett  smiled  when  he  saw  such  manifestations 
of  Christian  spirit.  "Tell  captain  Bigbee,"  said  he,  "  that 
I  will  npt  baulk  him.  He  shall  have  the  opportunity  he  so 
earnestly  seeks.  Although  not  a  fighting  man,  I  am  famil 
iar  with  the  duel  laws,  and  if  he  will  be  to-morrow  morning 
on  the  bank  of  the  green  canal,  near  the  South  Quay,  rather 
a  secluded  spot,  he  shall  have  satisfaction  to  his  heart's 
content." 

Lieutenant  James  bowed  politely,  and  withdrew.  Cap 
tain  Lovett  went  on  board  the  Cinderilla  soon  after,  and 
ordered  his  mate,  Mr.  Starbuck,  also  a  veteran  whale-hunter, 
to  select  the  two  best  harpoons,  have  them  nicely  ground, 
and  fitted,  as  an  opportunity  might  offer  on  the  morrow,  of 
striking  a  porpoise.  Mr.  Starbuck  obeyed  his  superior 
officer  with  alacrity,  although  he  wondered  not  a  little  why 
captain  Lovett  expected  to  find  porpoises  in  Demerara  river. 

The  next  morning,  as  soon  as  all  hands  were  called, 
captain  Lovett  .ordered  the  boat  to  be  manned,  and  request 
ed  Mr.  Starbuck  to  take  the  two  harpoons,  to  each  of  which 
some  eight  or  ten  fathoms  of  rattling  stuff  were  attached, 
and  accompany  him  on  shore.  In  a  few  moments  the  boat 
reached  the  South  Quay,  where  captain  Lovett  was  met  by 
several  of  his  countrymen,  who  had  been  attracted  to  the 


DUELLING.  243 

spot  by  the  rumor  of  the  duel,  as  well  as  several  merchants 
and  other  inhabitants  of  the  place.  They  one  and  all  re 
monstrated  with  captain  Lovett  for  his  folly  in  consenting 
to  fight  with  the  English  military  bully,  who  was  represented 
as  a  practised  duellist,  an  expert  swordsman,  and  an  unri 
valled  marksman  with  a  pistol,  being  sure  of  his  man  at 
twelve  paces.  Captain  Lovett,  however,  did  not  show  the 
least  inclination  to  back  out,  but  on  the  contrary  seemed 
more  eager  for  the  engagement.  "  I  '1J  give  that  quarrelsome 
fellow  a  lesson,"  said  he,  "  which  will  be  of  service  to  him, 
and  which  he  will  never  forget,  as  long  as  his  name  is 
Bigbce 

The  challenger,  with  his  forehead  ornamented  with  a 
large  patch  to  cover  the  impression  left  by  the  Yankee 
knuckles,  and  his  swollen  eyes  dimly  twinkling  with  anger 
and  mortification  through  two  huge,  livid  circles,  accompa 
nied  by  his  second,  soon  made  his  appearance.  He  was 
followed  by  a  servant  with  a  pistol  case,  and  an  assortment 
of  swords.  He  bowed  stiffly  to  captain  Lovett,  and  lieu 
tenant  James,  approaching  the  Yankee,  asked  him  if  he 
was  willing  to  fight  with  swords  ;  "  if  so,"  said  he,  "  I  believe 
we  can  suit  you.  We  have  brought  with  us  the  small 
sword,  a  neat,  gentlemanly  weapon  ;  the  cut-and-thrust, 
good  in  a  me  lee,  and  which  will  answer  indifferently  well  in 
a  duel,  and  the  broadsword  or  cutlass,  which  is  often  pre 
ferred  by  those  who  are  deficient  in  skill  in  the  use  of  arms 
My  friend,  captain  Bigbee,  is  equally  expert  with  either 
You  have  only  to  choose.  As  the  challenged  party,  you 
have  an  undoubted  right  to  select  your  arms." 

"Of  that  privilege  I  am  well  aware,"  replied  captain 
Lovctt,  "  and  mean  to  avail  myself  of  it.  I  shall  not  fight 
with  swords." 

"  I  expected  as  much,"  resumed  lieutenant  James,  '  and 
have  brought  with  me  a  beautiful  pair  of  duelling  pistols, 
with  long  barrels,  rifle  bores,  and  hair  triggers.  What  dis 
tance  shall  I  measure  off?  " 

"  Eight  paces." 

"  Only  eight  paces ! "  cried  lieutenant  James,  a  little 
surprised.  "O,  very  well,"  and  he  measured  it  off,  and 
placed  his  man  at  his  post.  Then  advancing  to  captain 
Lovett,  he  presented  him  with  a  pistol. 

"  I  do  not  fight  wil.h  pistols '  " 


244  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

"  Not  fight  with  pistols,  after  having  refused  to  fight 
vi  ith  swords  ?  What  brought  you  here  then  ?  " 

"  To  fight !  "  shouted  Lovett  in  a  thundering  voice, 
which  made  the  British  officers  start.  "  I  am  the  challenged 
party,  and  have  a  right  to  choose  my  weapons,  according 
to  the  laws  of  the  duello,  all  the  world  over,  and  you  may 
rely  upon  it  I  shall  not  select  weapons  with  which  I  am 
not  familiar,  and  with  which  my  antagonist  has  been  prac 
tising  all  his  life.  Such  a  proceeding  on  my  part,  is  not 
only  not  required  by  the  rules  of  honor,  which  after  all,  is 
a  mere  chimera,  but  would  be  contrary  to  all  the  dictates 
of  common  sense.  No,  I  shall  fight"  with  the  weapons  of 
honorable  warfare  to  which  /  have  ever  been  accustomed. 
Swords  and  pistols,  indeed  !  " 

"  But,  my  dear  sir,"  cried  the  astonished  lieutenant,  "  we 
must  proceed  according  to  rule  in  this  business.  What 
weapons  have  you  fixed  upon  ?  "  And  in  fancy's  eye  he 
beheld  before  him  a  huge  blunderbuss,  loaded  with  buck 
shot. 

Captain  Lovett  said  nothing,  but  beckoned  to  Mr.  Star- 
buck,  who  approached  him  with  great  alacrity,  bearing  the 
two  harpoons.  He  seized  one  of  the  formidable  weapons, 
and  thrust  it  into  the  hands  of  Bigbee,  who  seemed  abso 
lutely  paralyzed  with  astonishment. 
•  "  My  weapon,"  said  he,  "  is  the  javelin,  such  as  the 
Grecian  and  Roman  knights  often  fought  with  in  olden 
times !  a  weapon,  which  no  man  who  challenges  another, 
can  refuse  to  fight  with  at  the  present  day,  unless  he  pos 
sess  a  mean  and  craven  spirit." 

Thus  saying,  he  took  the  station  which  had  been  as 
signed  him,  at  eight  paces  distant  from  his  startled  antag 
onist.  He  coolly  bared  his  sinewy  arm,  grasped  the  har 
poon,  and  placed  himself  in  an  attitude.  "  I  '11  bet,"  said 
he,  casting  a  triumphant  look  upon  his  friends,  "  a  smoked 
herring  against  a  sperm  whale,  that  I  '11  drive  the  harpoon 
through  that  fellow's  midriff  the  first  throw, and  will  finish 
him  without  the  aid  of  the  lance.  Mr.  Starbuck,"  fiercely 
continued  captain  Lovett,  in  a  loud  and  rough  voice,  such 
as  is  seldom  heard,  excepting  on  board  a  Nantucket  whal 
ing  vessel,  when  a  shoal  of  whales  is  in  sight,  "  stand  by 
to  haul  that  fellow  in  !  " 


DUELLING.  247 

The  mate  grasped  the  end  of  the  line,  his  eyes  beaming 
with  as  much  expectation  and  delight,  as  if  he  was  steering 
a  boat  bow  on  to  an  eighty  barrel  whale,  while  captain 
Lovett  poised  his  harpoon  with  both  hands,  keenly  eyed 
the  British  captain,  shouted  in  a  tremendous  voice,  "  NOW 
FOR  IT,"  and  drew  back  his  arm  as  if  in  the  act  of  throwing 
the  fatal  iron ! 

The  Englishman  was  a  brave  man,  which  is  not  always 
the  case  with  bullies,  and  he  had  often  marched  without 
flinching,  up  to  the  mouth  of  a  cannon.  And  if  he  Irad 
been  met  in  a  single  combat  with  an  adversary  armed  with 
a  sword  or  a  pistol,  or  even  a  dagger  or  a  Queen's  arm,  he 
would  have  borne  himself  manfully.  Indeed,  he  had 
already  acquired  an  unenviable  notoriety  as  a  duellist,  and 
had  killed  his  man.  But  the  harpoon  was  a  weapon  with 
which  he  was  altogether  unacquainted,  and  the  loud  and 
exulting  tones  of  the  Yankee  captain's  voice  sounded  lik-2 
a  summons  to  his  grave.  And  when  he  saw  the  stalwart 
Yankee  raise  the  polished  iron,  and  pause  for  an  instant,  ai 
if  concentrating  all  his  strength  to  give  the  fatal  blow,  ,t 
panic  terror  seized  him,  his  limbs  trembled,  his  feature  i 
were  of  a  ghastly  pallor,  and  the  cold  sweat  stood  in  largo 
drops  on  his  forehead.  He  had  not  strength  to  raise  hu 
weapon,  and  when  his  grim  opponent  shouted,  '  NOW  FOI< 
IT,'  and  shook  his  deadly  spear,  the  British  officer,  forget 
ting  his  vows  of  chivalry,  his  reputation  as  an  officer,  an<J 
his  honor  as  a  duellist,  threw  his  harpoon  on  the  groundj 
fairly  turned  his  back  to  his  enemy,  and  fled  like  a  fright 
ened  courser  from  the  field,  amid  the  jeers,  the  jibes,  and 
the  hurrahs  of  the  multitude  assembled  by  this  time  on  the 
spot ! 

Captain  Bigbee's  duelling  days  were  over.  No  man 
would  light  with  him  after  his  adventure  with  the  Yankee. 
He  was  overwhelmed  with  insult  and  ridicule,  and  soon 
found  it  advisable  to  change  into  another  regiment.  Bui 
his  story  got  there  before  him,  and  he  was  soon  sent  to 
'  Coventry '  as  a  disgraced  man.  He  was  compelled, 
although  with  great  reluctance,  to  quit  the  service,  and  it  may 
with  great  truth  be  said,  that  he  never  forgot  the  lesson  he 
had  received  from  the  veteran  whaler,  so  long  as  his  name 
was  Bigbee 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

We  havo  always  admired  the  moral  courage  exhibited  by 
an  old  American  shipmaster  once  in  New  Orleans.  Captain 
Norton  was  passing  along  one  of  the  streets,  towards  evening, 
when  he  saw  a  young  and  "  honorable  "  native  of  the  place, 
offering  insult  to  a  beautiful  and  well-dressed  female,  who 
was  trying  to  escape  from  him  in  vain.  With  all  the 
gallantry  of  an  American  sailor,  captain  Norton  hastened 
to  her  rescue,  regardless  of  the  consequences  to  himself. 
The  youth  was  indignant  that  any  one  should  interfere  in 
iiis  amusements,  and  did  not  confine  his  demonstrations  to 
words.  He  made  a  blow  at  captain  Norton,  who  caught  it 
on  his  left  arm,  and  returned  it  by  a  facer,  which  laid  him 
prostrate  on  the  pavement ! 

The  young  man  was  connected  with  some  rich  and  re 
spectable  families  in  the  place,  and,  as  was  to  be  expected 
from  a  man  of  honor  and  spirit,  he  resented  such  uncere 
monious  treatment,  and  after  ascertaining  the  name  and 
address  of  the  champion  of  the  insulted  fair  one,  he  sneaked 
off,  declaring  with  a  disgusting  oath  that  he  would  have 
satisfaction. 

Accordingly  the  worthy  shipmaster  was  waited  on  the 
next  day  by  a  gentleman,  who  brought  a  hostile  message, 
couched  in  the  most  lady-like  and  affectionate  terms,  re 
questing  an  early  meeting.  Captain  Norton  ascertained 
where  the  young  gentleman,  who  was  so  eager  to  take  his 
life,  was  at  that  time  waiting  an  answer  to  his  message, 
when  he  expressed  an  intention  to  have  an  interview  with 
him  immediately.  With  him  to  execute  and  to  resolve 
were  synonymous  terms,  and  he  forthwith  proceeded  to  a 
noted  coffee  house,  where  he  found  the  man  whom  he  had 
felled  to  the  ground  the  evening  before,  pacing  the  coffee' 
room  with  hasty  steps.  He  immediately  addressed  him — 

"  You  have  sent  me  a  challenge  to  fight  a  duel,  which  I 
peremptorily  refuse  to  accept.  I  have  no  idea  of  exposing 
my  own  life  to  attacks  from  any  rash  and  hair-brained 
youth,  who  may  be  willing  to  expose  his  own  to  an  equal 
risk.  In  the  first  place  I  am  not  so  disgusted  with  the 
world,  as  to  wish  to  quit  it  at  the  present  time.  In  the 
next  place,  I  live  for  others  than  myself,  and  my  death  would 
carry  sorrow  and  desolation  into  a  large  and  happy  family. 
Besides  this,  I  wish  you  distinctly  to  understand  that  to  lift 


JBUELL1NG. 

my  hand  against  my  fellow  man  in  a  duel,  would  be  contrary 
to  the  moral  and  religious  principles,  by  which  I  profess  to 
guide  the  actions  of  my  life.  You  acted  last  evening  in  a 
manner  unworthy  of  a  man  of  honor,  and  I  gave  you  a 
lesson  which  I  hope  you  will  long  remember,  and  so  far 
from  regretting  what  I  have  done,  I  should  doubtless  repeat 
the  offence,  if  the  same  provocation  were  again  offered.  I 
dare  not  fight  a  duel,  but  I  am  always  prepared  to  defend 
myself  against  the  attacks  of  bullies  and  assassins.'5 

The  sturdy  seaman  went  his  way  in  peace.  He  was  a 
man  of  true  courage,  a  quality  which  is  never  witnessed  in 
a  duellist. 


AN    ADVENTURE    IN    MARSEILLES, 


IN  the  year  1829,  I  happened  to  be  at  Marseilles,  in 
command  of  a  fine  ship,  and  with  a  valuable  cargo  of 
Louisiana  cotton  at  my  disposal.  Charles  the  Tenth  was  then 
seated  on  the  throne  of  France ;  and,  notwithstanding  the 
events  of  the  previous  quarter  of  a  century  ought  to  have 
taught  discretion  to  a  king  of  France,  he  put  no  restraint 
on  feelings  emanating  from  a  dark,  gloomy,  illiberal  and 
tyrannical  spirit,  but  began  to  show  the  cloven  hoof  of 
DESPOTISM  ! 

The  despotic  acts  of  his  reign  are  now  a  matter  of  history  ; 
and  when  I  saw  them  detailed  in  the  Parisian  and  Provincial 
journals,  without  a  word  of  comment,  I  could  not  conceal 
my  indignation ;  and  being  from  nature  of  a  frank,  open 
disposition,  always  disregarding  the  doctrine  of  expediency, 
I  could  not  avoid  expressing  pretty  freely,  my  opinions 
respecting  a  monarch,  whose  course  threatened  to  undo 
all  that  the  revolution  had  accomplished,  and  to  enslave, 
body  and  mind,  a  gallant  and  mighty  people.  Born  and 
nurtured  amid  our  republican  institutions,  I  regarded  with 
a  sort  of  horror,  the  attacks  of  this  misguided  monarch  on 
the  liberty  of  the  press,  which  I  had  always  been  led  to 
toelieve  was  the  palladium  of  the  rights  of  man,  and  the 
criterion  of  a  nation's  freedom.  My  invectives,  accordingly 
were  frequent  and  loud,  without  respect  to  time,  place,  or 
company.  And,  more  than  once,  while  I  was,  in  earnest 
language,  remonstrating  in  a  mixed  assembly  of  the  subjects 
of  King  Charles,  against  their  folly  and  stupidity,  in  thus 
allowing  the  collar  to  be  riveted  about  their  necks,  I  have 
seen  a  Frenchman  arise  from  his  seat,  his  cheeks  livid  with 
anger  or  consternation,  and  with  an  ominous  shake  of  the 
head  quit  the  apartment 


AN    ADVENTURE    IN    MARSEILLES.  251 

I  was  repeatedly  cautioned  to  be  more  guarded  in  my 
remarks,  but  in  vain.  I  told  those  who  remonstrated  with 
me,  that  although  the  liberty  of  the  press  had  been  success 
fully  assailed,  it  would  be  impossible  to  curtail  the  liberty 
of  speech ;  and  that  the  successor  of  Louis  XVI.,  despot 
as  he  was,  would  never  dare  to  revive  Icttres  de  cachet  and 
the  Bastile.  It  was  gravely  predicted,  however,  by  moro 
than  one  of  my  friends,  that  I  should  get  myself  into 
trouble,  by  the  freedom  of  my  language;  and  I  was  told, 
that  it  would  be  indeed  singular,  if,  before  I  left  port,  I  were 
not  waited  on  by  a  'file  of  gens  d'armes,  with  an  01  der  for 
my  arrest.  But  never  having  been  in  the  habit  of  indulg 
ing  anticipations  of  evil,  I  laughed  at  the  predictions  of  my 
friends. 

One  morning,  on  returning  from  a  distant  quarter  of  the 
city,  whither  I  had  gone  on  business,  I  was  informed  by 
monsieur  P.,  one  of  the  firm  whom  I  had  selected  to 
transact  my  commercial  business  in  the  port,  that  the  Direc- 
teur  of  the  Post,  a  functionary  of  no  trifling  importance, 
had  called  at  the  counting-room,  for  the  express  p  urpose  of 
having  an  interview  with  me.  His  business,  he  said,  was 
of  great  importance ;  but  he  refused  to  communi  cate  it  to 
any  one  but  "  monsieur  Martingale."  Monsieui  P.,  said 
that  the  matter  looked  mysterious,  and  not  a  little  alarming ; 
he  thought  it  must  be  connected  with  the  "treasonable" 
language,  in  which  I  had  often  indulged  towards  thfc  gov 
ernment  of  France,  and  advised  me.  to  lose  no  time  in 
proceeding  to  the  dwelling-house  of  the  Directeur,  agreeably 
to  the  directions  which  that  gentleman  had  left. 

The  matter  appeared  not  a  little  mysterious  to  me,  also. 
If  an  agent  of  the  Police  had  been  seeking  for  mo,  I  could 
have  assigned  a  satisfactory  reason  ;  but  why  the  postmaster 
should  be  so  anxious  to  see  me,  to  have  a  private  interview 
with  me,  I  was  unable  to  fathom.  However,  having  some 
business  which  required  my  presence  on  board  my  ship,  I 
concluded  to  despatch  that  first,  and  then  endeavor  to  solve 
the  enigma,  by  proceeding  to  the  Directeur's  house.  As  I 
was  proceeding  along  the  quay,  I  met  monsieur  S.,  the 
partner  of  monsieur  P.  He  seemed  much  agitated  when 
he  saw  me.  "  Martingale,  my  dear  fellow,"  said  he,  "  I 
fear  you  have  got  yourself  into  an  ugly  scrape." 


252  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

"Why? "-said  I. 

"  One  of  the  clerks  of  the  post  office,  sent  by  the  Direo 
teur,  has  been  looking  every  where  for  you,  with  instructions 
to  bring  you  to  the  Directeur's  house  immediately.  I  fear 
that  this  portends  you  no  good." 

"  Well,"  said  I,  "  I  am  going  on  board  my  ship  now,  but 
shall  afterwards  go  to  the  Directeur's,  and  endeavor  to  learn 
the  meaning  of  all  this.  The  satellites  of  despotism  cannot 
more  than  imprison  or  hang  me  at  any  rate." 

I  went  on  board  my  ship.  My  mate  came  towards  me, 
with  terror  stamped  on  his  countenance.  "  Captain  Mart 
ingale,"  said  he,  "  a  messenger  from  the  post  office  has  just 
left  the  ship." 

"  A  messenger  from  the  post  office  !  "  said  I.  "  Well, 
what  did  he  want?  " 

"  He  said  that  the  Directeur  of  the  Post  was  desirous  of 
seeing  you,  on  very  urgent  business ;  and  he  had  orders  to 
take  you  to  the  Directeur's  house.  There  is  certainly  some 
mischief  brewing." 

"Well,  then,"  said  I,  "the  sooner  I  find  out  the  nature 
of  it,  the  betteV."  And  as  soon  as  I  had  transacted  the 
business  which  took  me  on  board,  I  started  off  for  the  Di 
recteur's  house.  On  my  way,  I  passed  a  ship  chandler's 
store,  where  I  was  in  the  habit  of  passing,  occasionally,  a 
few  leisure  moments.  Several  of  my  friends,  masters  and 
supercargoes  of  American  ships,  saw  me  approach,  and 
rushed  out  en  masse  to  meet  me. 

"  Martingale  !  "  said  they,  "  we  have  bad  news  for  you." 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  said  I. 

"  A  messenger  from  the  post  office  department  has  been 
here  after  you.  He  seemed  much  disappointed  at  not  find 
ing  you,  and  muttered  away,  in  his  outlandish  jargon  at  a 
great  rate.  He  finally  left  word  that  the  Directeur  wished 
to  see  you  without  delay,  on  matters  of  importance ;  and 
that  if  you  knew  when  you  were  well  off,  you  would  lose 
BO  time  in  complying  with  his  wishes." 

I  told  them  that  I  was  on  my  way  to  the  Directeur's 
luousc,  that  I  felt  no  little  curiosity  to  know  why  he  was 
taking  so  much  pains  to  have  an  interview  with  so  humble 
a  person  as  myself,  and  was  determined  to  ascertain  with 
all  possible  despatch.  Captain  Johnson,  a  noble,  deter- 


AN    ADVENTURE    IN    MARSEILLES.  253 

mined  fellow,  offered  to  accompany  me.  This  offer,  how 
ever,  I  declined,  lest  it  might  bring  him  into  trouble. 
Captain  Smith  told  me,  with  an  affectionate  and  energetic 
shake  of  the  hand,  which  almost  brought  tears  into  my  eyes, 
that  if  I  wanted  assistance  of  any  kind,  to  send  to  him,  and 
if  it  was  in  the  power  of  man  to  befriend  me,  I  should  not 
rely  on  him  in  vain.  Mr.  Brown,  the  supercargo  of  the 
ship  Nonsuch,  advised  me  with  much  earnestness,  to  be 
circumspect  in  my  interview  with  the  Directeur,  to  curb  the 
natural  energy  of  my  feelings,  and  to  be  respectful  in  my 
language  and  demeanor,  but  above  all  to  keep  my  temper. 
They  all  took  leave  of  me  with  saddened  looks,  as  if  days, 
weeks,  or  perhaps  years,  might  elapse  ere  we  should  meet 
again. 

And  I  must  confess  that  my  own  mind  was  not  altogether 
at  ease ;  the  forebodings  of  my  friends,  created,  by  a  sort  of 
sympathy,  a  gloom  upon  my  spirits,  and  as  I  wended  my 
lonely  way  towards  that  part  of  the  city  in  which  the  super 
intendent  of  the  post  office  department  in  Marseilles,  resided, 
notwithstanding  the  natural  buoyancy  of  my  spirits,  I  could 
not  but  feel  some  misgivings  as  to  the  result  of  my  interview 
with  this  functionary. 

I  reached  the  dwelling-house  which  was  pointed  out  to 
me  as  the  a-bode  of  the  Directeur.  It  was  a  good  looking 
building  in  a  populous  section  of  the  city.  I  knocked 
loudly  at  the  door,  it  was  opened  by  a  servant,  who,  in 
answer  to  my  enquiry  for  the  Directeur,  requested  me  to 
follow  him  up  stairs.  He  ushered  me  into  a  parlor,  which 
was  handsomely  furnished.  At  the  further  end  of  the 
apartment,  a  gentleman,  the  dreaded  Directeur  himself,  was 
pacing  backward  and  forward,  with  hasty  steps,  as  if  his 
feelings  were  deeply  agitated. 

He  was  a  man  whose  stature  was  about  six  feet  two 
inches  high,  and  of  herculean  proportions.  From  the  length 
of  his  stiff,  black  beard,  at  least  a  week  had  elapsed  since 
he  had  submitted  his  chin  to  tonsorial  operations.  There 
was  nothing  prepossessing  in  his  appearance ;  indeed,  at  the 
tiem,  being  perhaps  somewhat  prejudiced  against  him,  I 
thought  he  had  a  real  hang-dog  look,  and  should  have 
instinctively  avoided  him,  had  I  met  him  in  a  dark,  narrow, 
lonely  street,  or  in  a  wilderness. 
22 


254  TALKS    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

Assuming  for  the  occasion  a  peremptory  air,  I  addiessed 
him  in  his  own  language,  "  Monsieur,  I  understand  that  you 
wish  to  have  an  interview  with  me." 

"  Ah  !  Captaine  Martingale,  I  presume  !  "  said  he  in  a 
gruff  tone,  making  a  slight  bow. 

I  bowed  assent. 

He  looked  at  me  steadily  for  a  moment,  and  I  thought  1 
could  perceive  mischief  lurking  in  his  countenance.  lie 
then,  without  saying  any  thing  more,  took  from  his  pocket 
a  large  key,  and  very  coolly  walked  to  the  other  end  of  the 
apartment,  applied  it  to  the  lock  of  an  iron  door,  which  he 
opened,  then  turning  to  me,  he  said,  in  a  manner,  dignified, 
yet  evidently  intended  to  be  civil,  "  Entrez,  Monsieur" 

I  saw  that  a  flight  of  stone  steps  led  from  the  door  which 
he  had  just  opened,  to  some  room  or  rooms  on  the  basement 
story,  and  I  could  not  help  asking  myself  what  object  the 
Directeur  could  have  in  view,  in  conducting  me  to  an 
apartment  so  secluded.  Did  he  intend  to  confine  me  in  a 
prison  ?  The  affair  wore  rather  an  alarming  aspect.  But 
I  was  resolved  not  to  be  deprived  of  my  liberty  without  due 
legal  process,  so  long  as  I  was  able  to  defend  it.  I  had  no 
arms  on  my  person,  save  a  knife,  with  two  blades,  in  my 
pantaloons  pocket !  I  instantly  seized  the  knife,  opened 
the  largest  blade,  and  held  it  firmly,  with  my  hand  still  in 
my  pocket,  prepared  for  a  desperate  struggle,  if  I  should 
see  that  violence  were  intended. 

The  Directeur  perceived  that  I  hesitated,  and  with  a 
ghastly  smile,  and  an  impatient  wave  of  the  hand,  repeated 
his  invitation. 

I  passed  the  door,  and  while  descending  a  narrow  stair 
case,  my  alarm  was  not  diminished  by  seeing  the  Directeur 
lock  the  door  through  which  we  had  just  passed,  and  put 
the  key  in  his  pocket.  He  then  led  the  way  to  a  dark  and 
gloomy  apartment,  which  was  scantily  furnished,  and  lighted 
only  by  two  small  grated  windows.  A  small  table,  on  which 
was  a  writing  desk,  open  and  covered  with  papers,  stood  in 
the  middle  of  the  room.  He  pushed  a  chair  towards  me, 
at  the  same  time  saying,  "  Asseyex  vous,  Monsieur."  (Be 
seated,  sir.) 

I  took  a  seat  accordingly,  wondering  not  a  little  at  what 
would  be  the  termination  of  this  singular  adventure.  But 


AN    ADVENTURE    IN    MARSEILLES.  255 

1  had  by  this  time  screwed  my  courage  up  to  the  slicking 
point,  and  was  prepared  for  aught  whifh  might  occur. 

The  Directeur  fixed  his  eyes  on  me  for  a  moment  as  if 
he  intended  to  read  my  inmost  soul.  He  then  took  up  a 
bundle  of  papers,  and  very  deliberately  proceeded  to  select 
one  from  the  bundle,  which  to  my  astonishment,  he  held 
towards  me,  at  the  same  time  asking  me  if  it  did  not  belong 
to  me,  and  was  not  in  my  hand  writing ! 

"  So  the  murder  is  out,"  thought  I  to  myself,  "  I  have 
been  fool  enough  to  express  my  opinions  in  writing,  my 
letter  has  been  intercepted  by  this  vigilant  and  unscrupulous 
agent  of  the  tyrant,  and  I  suppose  I  must  pay  a  heavy 
penalty  for  my  imprudence."  I  was  vainly  endeavoring  to 
recal  to  memory  the  precise  document,  containing  a  record 
of  my  truly  republican  feelings,  which  the  post-master 
probably  held  in  his  hand,  when,  observing  my  confusion 
and  hesitation,  he  opened  and  placed  it  before  me,  saying 
in  a  sharp  tone,  "  Is  that  yours,  sir  ?  " 

I  tremblingly  cast  my  eyes  over  the  writing.  My  ap 
prehensions  immediately  vanished.  I  had  liked  to  have 
laughed  outright.  This  formidable  paper  was  no  treasona 
ble  document  or  cabalistic  formula,  bearing  on  its  front 
fine  and  imprisonment ;  it  was  neither  more  nor  less  than 
a  copy  of  an  invoice  of  twenty  bales  of  New  Orleans  cotton, 
belonging  to  myself,  and  consigned  to  a  mercantile  house 
in  Marseilles  ! 

A  mountain  was  removed  from  my  breast.  In  the  most 
bland  tones  which  I  could  command,  I  assured  the  Directeur 
that  the  paper  was  mine,  that  I  had  dropped  it  a  few  days 
before  on  the  quay,  but  that  as  it  was  of  little  importance, 
I  had  not  troubled  myself  to  look  for  it. 

"  If  it  be  yours,  take  it,"  said  he.  "  It  was  found  on  the 
quay,  by  a  person  who  did  not  understand  the  English 
language,  and  who  handed  it  to  me." 

I  put  it  into  my  pocket.  The  Directeur  arose,  unlocked 
the  door  which  led  into  the  yard  of  the  Malle  Paste,  and 
with  many  congees  on  both  sides,  we  took  leave  of  each 
other.  I  could  not  but  remark,  however,  as  I  bade  the 
Directeur  adieu,  that  the  expression  of  his  countenance 
had  marvellously  changed  in  the  course  of  a  few  minutes. 
When  I  first  saw  him,  he  wore  the  look  of  a  thorough 


256 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


paced  knave ;  when  I  parted  with  him,  he  seemed  quite  an 
honest,  respectable  looking  sort  of  a  personage.  My  friends 
were  much  amused  at  listening  to  my  account  of  his  mys 
teriously  ushering  me  into  his  sanctum  sanctorum,  for  the 
purpose  of  restoring  to  me  a  document  as  valueless  as  a 
piece  of  waste  paper. 


JONATHAN  IN  SEARCH  OF  A  WIFE. 


NEHEMIAH    CLOVER'S    STORY. 


IT  was  a  clear  moonlight  night  in  the  English  channel, 
as  the  American  ship  Ariosto,  with  a  lovely  south-westerly 
breeze,  studding-sails  out,  and  royals  set,  was  gallantly 
dashing  along  on  her  way  through  the  straits  of  Dover,  into 
the  North  Sea.  The  Foreland  lights  shone  brightly  on  the 
larboard  bow,  and  the  chalky  cliffs  of  old  Albion,  silvered 
by  the  moon-beams,  and  the  smooth  waters  around,  bearing 
on  their  bosom  many  a  gallant  vessel,  formed  a  picturesque 
and  romantic  scene.  The  watch  on  deck  were  gathered 
on  the  forecastle,  some  intently  gazing  over  the  lee-bow 
upon  the  English  coast,  as  if  a  thousand  pleasing  associa 
tions  were  connected  with  a  view  of  the  native  soil  of  their 
ancestors,  others  were  pacing  the  deck,  holding  counsel 
with  themselves,  or  watching  with  apparent  interest  the 
manoeuvres  of  the  different  vessels  that  were  beating  down 
the  channel.  All  at  once  Tim  Williams  broke  the  silence, 
which  had  for  at  least  half  a  glass,  reigned  on  the  forecastle. 
"  Come,  shipmates,"  said  he,  "  I'll  tell  you  what  it  is,  this 
is  a  real  duaker  meeting,  and  duller  music  than  I  like. 
We  can  haul  our  jawing  tacks  on  board,  and  be  keeping  a' 
good  look-out  at  the  same  time.  I  say,  Miah,  old  fellow ! 
open  your  clam-shell,  and  give  us  a  yarn." 

The  latter  part  of  this  harangue  was  addressed  to  a  tall, 
raw-boned,  green-looking  youth,  named  Nehemiah  Clover, 
who,  tired  of  driving  his  father's  team,  or  holding  the  plough, 
or  handling  the  scythe,  on  one  of  the  best  farms  in  the 
Granite  State,  in  an  evil  hour  had  exchanged  the  life  of  a 
farmer  for  that  of  a  sailor,  and  bitterly  did  he  rue  his  folly. 
This  was  his  first  voyage,  and  he  determined  that  it  should 
be  his  last,  for  he  often  declared  that  the  duties  of  a  sailor 
did  not  accord  with  his  genius.  He  had  an  insuperable 
dislike  to  keeping  watch  on  a  dark,  rainy,  windy  night,  he 
22* 


258  TALKS    OK    THE    OCEAN. 

| 

detested  the  idea  of  taking  in  top-gallant  sails  during  a 
severe  squall,  and  as  to  reefing  topsails,  the  very  thought 
of  it  was  enough  to  give  him  an  ague  fit.  He  resolved 
that  if  he  should  be  so  fortunate  as  to  reach  his  father's 
farm-house  in  safety,  that  nothing  should  ever  induce  him 
to  go  within  sight  of  salt  water  again. 

"A  yarn?"  said  Nehemiah,  "I  know  nothing  about 
j'our  sailors'  yarns." 

"  We  don't  want  a  sailor's  yarn,"  said  Tim  Williams, 
"  we  want  a  yarn  that  smells  not  of  salt  water  or  the  tar- 
bucket,  but  of  the  sod.  Give  us  a  country  story,  and  try 
to  be  useful  for  once  in  your  life." 

The  rest  of  the  watch  joined  Tim  in  his  earnest  request 
that  Nehemiah  should  edify  or  amuse  them,  with  some  pas 
sages  of  rural  life.  There  was  no  way  left  for  him  to  escape. 

"  Well,"  said  Nehemiah,  "if  I  must,  I  must,  I  suppose. 
But  I  don't  know  what  to  tell  you  about." 

"  O  tell  us  something  about  the  girls,"  said  Tim,  "  if 
you  can  think  of  nothing  better." 

"  Well,  I  guess  I  will,"  rejoined  Nehemiah.  "  I'll  tell 
you  a  story  about  cousin  Jonathan  Brown's  courtship." 

"  That's  it,  my  hearty.  Jonathan  Brown's  courtship 
forever  !  Let's  have  it  without  any  further  palaver." 

Thus  exhorted,  Nehemiah  Clover  hemmed  two  or  three 
times  to  clear  his  pipes,  while  his  shipmates  clustered 
around  him,  and  then  began  as  follows : 

"Jonathan  Brown  was  one  of  the  likeliest  fellows  who 
resided  in  the  pleasant  village  of  Nemochink,  in  the  year 
'of  our  Lord  1830.  He  was  about  six  and  twenty  years  of 
age,  of  an  athletic  figure,  and  iron  constitution  ;  arid  he  had 
the  reputation  of  being  able  to  mow  over  more  acres  of 
land,  or  lay  up  more  rods  of  stone  wall  in  a  day,  than  any 
lad  in  those  parts. 

"  His  father  had  been  dead  about  three  years  and  a  half, 
and  had  left  the  bulk  of  his  property,  consisting  of  a  large 
dwelling-house,  a  spacious  barn  and  out-houses,  and  a 
flourishing  farm,  to  his  beloved  son  Jonathan.  His  younger 
sister  lived  with  him,  and  his  mother  acted  in  quality  of 
house-keeper. 

"  After  his  father's  death  every  thing  went  on  smoothly 
enough  for  a  time  ;  but  at  length  the  old  lady  unwisely 


JONATHAN    IN    SEARCH    OF    A    WIFE.  »        259 

aimed  at  despotic  authority,  and  expressed  a  resolution  to 
regulate  the  household  affairs,  without  regard  to  the  con 
venience  or  wishes  of  her  son.  Jonathan  bore  it  patiently 
^enough  for  a  few  months,  but  one  day  after  a  violent  dispute 
with  his  maternal  parent,  respecting  the  propriety  of  killing 
and  salting  down  a  favorite  porker,  before  or  after  Thanks 
giving,  Jonathan  undutifully  declared  that  he  would  live  so 
no  longer,  and  cruelly  destroyed  all  the  old  lady's  dreams 
of  dominion,  by  expressing  a  determination  to  get  a  wife. 

"  It  was  about  4  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  14th  of 
November,  when  Jonathan  Brown  proceeded  to  put  himself 
in  decent  trim  ;  and  when  the  rich  harvest  of  his  chin  and 
upper  lip  had  been  gathered,  when  his  hair  was  smoothly 
combed,  and  he  was  attired  in  his  best  broadcloth  coat  and 
untalkaboutables,  with  silver  watch  and  waistcoat  to  match, 
he  was  as  decent  a  looking  and  personable  sort  of  a  man 
as  one  would  see  in  a  summer's  day. 

"  As  he  sighing  left  his  native  home  upon  this  most  im 
portant  expedition,  he  communed  with  himself:  '  I  never 
had  much  acquaintance  with  the  gals  about  in  these  parts, 
and  I  don't  know  as  any  of  them  will  have  me.  'Tis  but 
trying,  arter  all,  and  if  one  won't,  who  knows  but  another 
will.  There  's  'Squire  Jones's  daughter  Nabby.  She  's  a 
real  fine  gal,  I'll  try  her  first.  They  say  deacon  Thomp 
son's  son  has  a  sneaking  notion  arter  her,  but  I  don't 
believe  it.  Maybe  she  '11  think  herself  too  much  of  a  lady 
for  me  ;  but  she  look'd  so  pretty  last  Sunday  at  meeting  in 
her  new  bonnet,  that  it  shan't  be  my  fault  if  she  does  not 
become  Mrs.  Brown.  But  if  she 's  fool  enough  to  say 
'  nay,'  there  's  Nancy  Tompkins,  who  has  lately  returned 
from  visiting  her  rich  uncle  in  Boston.  She  's  used  to  gen 
teel  society,  is  quite  a  lady,  been  educated  at  a  boarding 
school,  and  will  make  me  a  flashy  wife.  I  don't  believe 
she  's  got  a  beau  yet ;  and  I  dare  say  will  be  glad  of  such  a 
chance.  Then  there  's  Peggy  Pipkin,  the  prettiest  gal  in 
all  the  town.  To  be  sure  there  's  always  some  sparks  arter 
her,  and  some  folks  do  tell  strange  stories  of  her,  but  I 
don't  believe  them  though.  I  dare  say  I  can  have  her. 
And  if  the  worst  comes  to  the  worst,  there  's  Sally  Johnson. 
She  's  no  great  beauty,  it  is  true  ;  but  she  is  a  good  girl, 
and  has  been  well  brought  up,  and  will  make  any  man  a 


260  ,  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

capital  wife.  By  jingo,'  exclaimed  Jonathan,  who  by  this 
time  had  worked  himself  into  a  complete  matrimonial 
passion,  '  I  '11  strike  a  bargain  with  one  of  them,  before  I 
enter  my  own  doors  again ! '  As  he  expressed  this  praise 
worthy  resolution,  he  reached  the  door  of  'Squire  Jones  s 
nouse. 

"He  found  the  inmates,  Mrs.  Jones,  her  blooming 
daughter  Nabby,  and  her  three  younger  daughters,  all 
busily  engaged  in  preparing  '  good  things '  for  tea.  He 
was  soon  aware  that  he  had  arrived  at  an  unlucky  moment, 
for  he  was  not  welcomed  by  Mrs.  Jones  with  her  accus 
tomed  cordiality.  And  from  Nabby's  appearance,  being 
tricked  out  in  all  her  Sunday  finery,  it  was  plain  that  some 
more  important  person  or  persons  were  expected  to  partake 
with  them  of  their  evening  .meal.  However,  he  seated 
himself,  and  began  to  joke  with  Nabby  on  her  looks  :  '  I 
swow  now,  Nabby,  you  look  right-down  handsome.  You 
are  a  beauty,  Nabby,  there  's  no  two  ways  about  it ;  I  don't 
believe  the  President  ever  had  such  a  pretty  little  gal  for 
his  wife  in  all  his  life.' 

"  Although  Nabby  giggled  a  little,  she  did  not  seem  par 
ticularly  flattered  by  these  complimentary  remarks,  but  her 
face  beamed  with  a  most  bewitching  smile  when  the  noise ' 
of  a  carriage  was  heard,  and  Simon  Thompson,  in  a  dash 
ing  gig,  drove  into  the  yard. 

"  (  Heigho  ! '  sighed  Jonathan,  '  I  see  how  the  cat  jumps. 
If  I  had  only  been  a  week  or  two  sooner,  there  might  have 
been  some  chance.  However,  I  won't  quit  the  house  till 
I've  popped  the  question,  if  I  do,  I  '11  be  darn'd !  and  if  I 
get  the  bag,  't  won't  kill  me.' 

"  Simon  Thompson  was  received  by  the  ladies  in  their 
kindest  manner,  but  poor  Jonathan  was  treated  with  killing 
coldness,  which  made  him  feel  rather  queer.  But  he 
bravely  resolved  to  bring  the  matter  to  issue  ;  and  accord 
ingly  when  Nabby  left  the  room  to  attend  to  some  house 
hold  duties,  Jonathan  rose,  and  much  to  the  surprise  of  all, 
and  to  the  great  annoyance  of.  Simon,  followed  her  to 
another  apartment. 

"'Nabby,'  said  Jonathan,  'I've  been  thinking  about 
taking  a  wife.  Mother  's  got  so  tarnation  cross  that  I  can't 
live  so  no  longer,  and  there  's  no  gal  in  all  these  pirts  that 


.  JONATHAN  IN  SEARCH  OP  A  WIFE.         261 

I  like  half  so  well  as  I  do  you  ;  and  if  you  '11  have  me, 
don't  stand  shilly  shally  about  it,  but  say  so  at  once,  and  I 
don't  believe  that  you  '11  ever  have  cause  to  repent  it.' 

"Nabby  blushed  to  the  eyes.  'Mr.  Brown,'  she  stam 
mered  out,  after  biting  her  thumb  nails  for  a  few  moments, 
'  I  am  much  obliged  to  you  for  your  good  opinion,  but  I 
fear  that  it  is  out  of  my  power  to  contribute  to  your  hap 
piness.  I  hope  you  '11  find  a  partner  more  deserving  than 
poor  Nabby  Jones.  At  any  rate,  you  can't  marry  me,  for 
I  —  am  —  already  —  engaged  !  ' 

" '  Wheugh ! '  whistled  Jonathan,  '  but  there  now,  I 
thought  so.  You  are  going  to  marry  that  young  dandy  in 
t!  other  room.  Well,  I  don't  believe  he  '11  make  you  half 
so  good  a  husband  as  I  should,  but  if  you  like  him  better, 
I  '11  say  no  more  about  it.  I  've  a  dreadful  good  mind  to 
lick  him  though.  Good  bye,  Nabby.' 

"  '  Well,'  said  Jonathan,  as  he  trudged  slowly  along  the 
road  which  led  to  the  venerable  mansion  of  General  Tomp- 
kins,  '  the  game  's  up !  but  who  would  believe  that  such  a 
cute  and  slick  gal  as  Nabby  Jones  would  throw  herself 
away  upon  that  sneaking  puppy,  Simon  Thompson  !  Nev 
er  mind,  there's  as  good  fish  in  the  sea  as  ever  was  caught ; 
and  't  is  hard  if  I  can't  toll  one  to  my  net.'  As  he  made 
this  consoling  reflection,  he  found  himself  standing  on  the 
door-steps  of  General  Tompkins'  house. 

"  Jonathan  cast  rather  a  suspicious  glance  upon  the 
well-polished  brass  knocker,  which  had  been  affixed  to  the 
general's  door  since  Nancy's  return  from  Boston :  '  that 's 
as  much  as  to  say,'  quoth  he  to  himself,  '  that  no  one 
should  enter  here  without  knocking.' 

"  He  lifted  the  knocker  and  gave  a  thundering  rap.  A 
little  girl  came  to  the  door.  'Is  your  sister  Nancy  at 
home,  Hannah  ? ' 

"  '  I  don't  know  for  sartin,  but  I  '11  see.' 

"  '  Strange  ! '  thought  Jonathan,  '  that  she  should  not 
know  whether  her  sister  's  at  home  or  not.' 

"  '  Nancy  ! '  screamed  the  little  girl,  on  opening  the  par 
lor  door,  in  a  key  so  loud  that  Jonathan  heard  every  word, 
'  Mr.  Jonathan  Brown  is  at  the  door,  and  asks  for  you 
Shall  I  tell  him  you  're  at  home  ? ' 

"  '  I  suppose  you  must  let  the  booby  in,'  answered  the 


262  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

accomplished  young  lady,  '  I  wonder  what  is  his  business 
with  me.' 

"  '  He  's  dressed  up  in  his  Sunday  clothes,  and  perhaps 
he  has  come  a  sparking  ! ' 

"'Booby!'  muttered  Jonathan  to  himself.  'But  if  I 
ever  get  madam  under  my  thumb,  I  '11  make  her  change 
her  tone  I  guess.' 

"  Our  hero  entered  the  room.  The  accomplished  young 
lady  laid  down  the  last  new  novel,  and  received  him  in  the 
most  approved  fashionable  style.  '  Too  much  formality  by 
half,'  thought  Jonathan ;  '  but  never  mind,  she  's  tarnation 
pretty.'  ** 

"  Our  '  booby '  was  at  first  a  little  abashed ;  but  as  he 
was  playin|  a  desperate  game,  he  screwed  his  courage  up 
to  the  sticking  point,  and  conversed  with  as  much  ease  and 
elegance  as  could  be  expected.  Nancy,  with  true  female 
adroitness,  turned  the  conversation  into  a  channel  which 
she  thought  would  exhibit  her  wonderful  accomplishments 
to  the  best  advantage.  She  talked  long  and  learnedly  of 
poetry  and  music,  but  could  scarcely  conceal  her  contempt 
when  her  lovelorn  swain  honestly  declared  that  his  favorite 
tunes  were  Wells  and  Old  Hundred,  and  that  the  only  poem 
he  had  ever  read  in  his  life  was  a  fourth  of  July  oration  ! 

"  At  length  Hannah  left  the  room,  and  Jonathan,  with  a 
degree  of  trepidation  which  may  easily  be  conceived,  broke 
the  ice  :  "  Nancy,  I  s'pose  you  can  guess  what  I  came  here 
for  this  evening.  The  long  and  the  short  of  the  matter  is 
this ;  mother  is  growing  old  and  feeble,  and  is  n't  quite  so 
cute  at  milking  and  making  butter  and  cheese,  and  doing 
other  odd  chores  about  the  house,  as  she  used  to  be,  and  I 
have  come  to  the  resolution  of  getting  married  before  win 
ter  sets  in.  Now,  Nancy,  I  want  a  good,  smart,  and  hand 
some  wife !  Every  body  says  you  are  a  plaguey  pretty 
gal,  and  I  know  you  were  a  real  smart  one  before  you 
went  to  Boston  two  years  ago ;  and  so,  if  you  will  have 
me.,  say  so  at  once,  and  there  's  my  hand,  the  hand  of  a 
true  New-England  farmer.' 

"  It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  indignation  and  scorn 
which  shone  in  the  black  eyes  of  the  lovely  Nancy  Tomp- 
kins,  at  this  unceremonious  proposal.  She  looked  at  him 
for  a  moment  in  silence,  as  if  trying  to  annihilate  the  pro- 


JONATHAN  IN  SEARCH  OF  A  WIFE.          265 

sumptuous  youth  with  a  frown.     At  length  her  feelings 
found  vent  in  words. 

"  '  Mr.  Brown  ! '  said  she,  '  I  am  almost  struck  speechless 
with  astonishment,  at  your  presumption  in  supposing  that 
Nancy  Tompkins  is  to  be  wooed  and  won  by  any  man  in 
this  abrupt,  off-hand  manner.  A  long  series  of  attentions 
of  the  most  tender  and  delicate  nature,  alone  would  induce 
me  to  exchange  my  present  state  of  celibacy,  for  the  joys 
and  the  sorrows,  the  blisses  and  disquietudes  of  a  wedded 
life.  And  furthermore,  the  youth  who  will  be  fortunate 
enough  to  gain  my  virgin  affections,  must  be  well-educated, . 
Mr.  Brown.  He  must  be  acquainted  with  the  Waverley 
novels,  Mr.  Brown.  He  must  write  poetry,  and  be  able  to 
appreciate  my  performance  on  the  piano,  Mr.  Brown.  And 
he  must  love  me  ardently  and  devotedly,  and  be  able  to 
support  me  in  a  style  of  gentility,  to  which  you  or  your 
humdrum  connexions,  have  never  been  accustomed,  Mr. 
Brown.  And  as  for  milking  your  dirty  cows,  or  making 
your  filthy  butter  and  cheese,  I  would  have  you  to  know 
that  I  consider  such  things  beneath  me,  Mr.  Brown.  You 
are  mistaken  in  your  estimation  of  my  character,  sir.  Or 
do  you  fancy  yourself  the  grand  Signior,  who  has  only  to 
drop  his  handkerchief  at  the  feet  of  whomsoever  his  fancy 
may  happen  to  dictate  ?  Your  impertinence,  sir,  is  unparal 
leled  ;  and  I  am  absolutely  struck  dumb  with  amazement ! ' 

"  Poor  Jonathan  was  thunderstruck  at  the  temper  which 
the  lovely  fair  one  displayed  in  this  speech,  and  the  volu 
bility  with  which  it  was  delivered.  At  the  first  pause,  he 
seized  his  hat,  and  left  the  house  without  uttering  a  word. 

"  '  Mistaken,  sure  enough  ! '  said  Jonathan  to  himself,  as 
he  retreated  from  the  entry,  and  turned  down  a  lane  which 
led  to  captain  Pipkin's  farm-house :  '  what  a  tongue  the 
jade  has,  and  what  a  lucky  escape  from  death !  for  if  I 
should  marry  her,  I  should  not  live  six  weeks,  she  would 
scold  me  to  death  in. short  metre.' 

"  He  found  Peggy  Pipkin  looking  as  blooming  as  a  rose. 
She  seemed  delighted  to  see  Mr.  Brown,  and  the  old  folks 
took  the  hint,  and  went  to  bed  in  good  season.  Jonathan 
hitched  his  chair  nearer  and  nearer,  and  he  and  the  fair 
Peggy  were  soon  on  the  best  terms  in  the  world. 

"  '  Peggy,'  said  he,  '  you  are  a  tarnation  pretty  gal.     I 
23 


TALES    OP    THE    OCEAN. 

swow  now,  if  you  an't  a  real  beauty.     I  should  like  to  have 

*  you,  I  '11  be  darn'd  if  I  should  n't !  ' 

"  '  Now,  Mr.  Brown,  don't  be  talking  so  foolish,  you 
make  me  blush  to  hear  you !  '  * 

"'I  declare,  Peggy,  I'm  serious.  Them  pretty,  rosy 
lips  were  made  on  purpose  to  be  kiss'd,  and  I  '11  be  darn'd 
if  I  don't  have  a  buss.' 

"  '  Come,  none  of  that,  Mr.  Brown.  I  never  let  the 
fellers  come  so  near  me  as  that.  Keep  your  distance,  I 
tell  you.  If  you  go  to  be  rude,  Mr.  Brown,  I  '11  hoi  — .' 

*  "  'Don't  be  vex'd,  Peggy.     You  're  so  pretty.  I  believe 
.  I  must  have  one  buss,  I  swow  I  will.' 

"  Here  a  struggle  commenced  :  '  Jonathan,  you  mustn't 
act  so,  an't  you  ashamed  of  yourself.  Let  me  alone ;  I 
declare  now,  I  '11  holler !  I  will,  I  sartainly  will,'  mur 
mured  the  coy  maiden,  almost  out  of  breath. 

"  Jonathan  being  a  novice  in  love  affairs,  was  somewhat 
alarmed  at  these  reiterated  threats,  and  thought  he  had  gone 
too  far.  Not  caring  to  alarm  the  family  merely  for  a  kiss, 
he  was  about  to  relinquish  the  attack,  when  her  brother 
Tim,  who  occupied  a  bed  in  an  adjoining  room,  and  had 
been  quietly  listening  to  the  interesting  discussion  between, 
the  lovers,  bawled  out,  '  don't  mind  what  she  says,  Mr. 
Brown.  She  always  says  she  '11  holler,  but  she  never  does.' 

"  This  was  a  damper.  Peggy  blushed  a  deeper  scarlet ; 
and  Jonathan,  whose  passion  was  suddenly  extinguished 
by  this  interesting  piece  of  information,  sprung  from  the 
lovely  Peggy's  side,  and  with  a  cool  '  good  night,  Miss 
Pipkin,'  left  the  house. 

"  '  So  then,'  soliloquized  the  youth,  as  he  wended  his 
way  towards  the  snug  cottage  where  Sally  Johnson  lived, 
'  the  stories  that  I  heard  told  about  that  gal  are  true  as  gos 
pel  arter  all.  But  who  'd  have  thought  it,  and  she  look'd 
so  plague y  pretty  too.' 

"  It  was  nearly  half  past  nine  o'clock,  when  our  hero 
reached  Mr.  Johnson's  door.  He  entered  without  knock 
ing,  perceiving  a  light  in  the  kitchen,  and  found  no  one 
ap  but  Sally,  who  was  very  busily  engaged  in  knitting  by 
the  fireside.  Sally  seemed  astonished  to  behold  Jonathan 
Brown  at  that  time  in  the  evening,  but  rose  immediately, 
and  reached  him  a  chair. 


JONATHAN    IN    SEARCH    OF    A    WIFE.  267 

"  '  My  father,  Mr.  Brown,'  said  she,  '  has  just  gone  to 
bed ;  but  if  your  business  is  urgent,  I  '11  call  him  ;  '  and 
she  moved  towards  the  door. 

"  '  Stop,  Sally,'  exclaimed  Jonathan,  '  my  business  15 
urgent,  I  confess ;  but  it  isn't  'xactly  with  your  father.  I 
didn't  come  all  the  way  here  at  this  late  hour  to  chat  with 
him  I  guess.  I  came  here  to  see  you  ! ' 

"  {  To  see  me  ?  Bless  me,  Mr.  Brown,  what  can  you 
want  with  me  at  this  time  o'  night  ? ' 

"  '  Sit  down  here,  Sally,  and  I  '11  tell  you  all  about  it.' 

"  Sally  sat  down.  Jonathan  drew  his  chair  towards  her, 
and  hemmed  two  or  three  times,  to  clear  his  throat  or  con 
centrate  his  ideas,  I  never  could  learn  precisely  which; 
and  Sally  looked  up  in  his  face,  with  expectation  depicted 
on  her  intelligent  and  not  unhandsome  countenance. 

"  '  You  know  how  lonely  like  I  live  down  in  yonder  big 
house,  Sally.' 

"  ( Lonely  ?  how  can  you  say  so,  Mr.  Brown,  when  your 
own  mother  and  a  dear  little  sister  lives  with  you.' 

"  {  That  's  true,'  continued  Jonathan  ;  '  but  a  mother  in 
not  always  just  such  a  companion  as  I  like.  Besides,  win 
ter  's  coming  on,  and,  somehow,  I'm  afeard  I  shall  —  sleep 
a  cold  —  these  long  winter  nights.' 

"  <  Sleep  a  cold  !  La,  Mr.  Brown,  what 's  all  that  to 
me  ? ' 

"  '  Why,  Sally,  if  you  must  know,  I  've  taken  a  kind  of 
fancy  to  you,  and  believe  that  you  would  make  me  a  right 
do\yn  good  sort  of  a  wife.' 

11  '  Me,  Mr.  Brown !  What  for  pity's  sake  made  you 
think  of  me  ? '  exclaimed  the  not  offended  fair  one,  '  when 
there  are  so  many  prettier  gals,  who  may  be  had  for  the 
asking.' 

"  '  Why,  Sally,  I  always  knowed  you  to  be  a  clever,  in 
dustrious  gal,  and  as  to  beauty,  by  jingo,  I  believe  you  are 
as  pretty  as  any  of  them.  Besides,  I  've  found  out  that  all 
is  not  gold  that  glitters.  So,  tell  me,  Sally,  whether 
you  '11  have  me  or  no.' 

"  '  I  do  declare,  Jonathan  Brown,  I  won't  tell  you  a 
word  about  it  to-night.  This  is  a  fine  way  to  come  a' 
courting,  and  pop  the  question  almost  at  first  sight.  I 
don't  know  whether  I  '11  have  you  or  no.' 


268  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

"  '  Well,  Sally,  perhaps  I  'm  rather  too  abrupt,  but  I  'm 
a  plain,  strait  for'ard  sort  of  a  feller,  and  can't  see  the  use, 
when  my  mind  's  made  up,  to  let  slip  such  a  slick  opportu 
nity  of  declaring  it.  Besides,  as  I  told  you  before,  the 
long  winter  evenings  are  coming  on,  and  arter  we  're  mar 
ried,  we  can  set  up  together,  and  court  every  night  in  the 
week,  if  we  like.' 

.  "  '  That  's  true,  Jonathan.  I  didn't  think  of  that, 
Well,  then,  I  guess  I  '11  try  to  make  up  my  mind  to  have 
you.' 

"  '  That 's  my  own  dear  Sally !  Hurrah  !  I  've  got  a  wife 
at  last !  Now  let 's  seal  the  contract.'  So  saying,  ho 
planted  a  hearty  kiss  upon  her  ruby  lips. 

"  They  were  married  a  few  weeks  after  this  eventful 
evening,  and  Sally  made  Jonathan  an  excellent  house 
keeper  and  an  affectionate  wife.  Whether  he  defrauded 
her  of  her  due  of  being  courted  during  the  long  winter 
evenings,  I  have  never  been  able  to  learn." 


A    CHAPTER   ON    MUSQUETOES. 


I  PRESUME  that  all  my  readers  are  well  acquainted  with 
the  nature  and  appearance  of  these  little  insects,  which  are 
to  be  found  in  greater  or  less  quantities,  at  certain  seasons, 
in  every  part  of  the  habitable  globe ;  therefore  no  particu 
lar  description  of  them  will  be  necessary.  New  England 
is  favored  with  their  presence,  and  of  late  years  they  appear 
to  be  in  greater  abundance  than  formerly.  A  friend  who 
visited  Hopkinton  Springs  not  long  since,  gives  a  sad  ac 
count  of  the  number  and  voracity  of  the  musquetoes  at 
that  pleasant  spot  ;  sleeping  or  waking,  he  was  constantly 
surrounded  by  the  affectionate  little  creatures,  and  while 
some  sweetly  serenaded  him,  others  fanned  him  with  their 
tiny  wings,  while  some,  fearing  he  should  suffer  from 
plethora,  in  the  gentlest  manner  possible  punched  the  skin, 
and  kindly  extracted  the  redundant  humors. 

Thanks  to  a  roving  life,  I  have  been  pretty  well  used  to 
attacks  from  these  blood-thirsty  animals,  and  am  able  to 
testify  from  experience,  that  they  are  to  be  found  in  many 
countries,  in  greater  quantities,  and  endowed  with  a  much 
more  ferocious  nature,  than  in  New  England.  Where  the 
country  is  low,  and  pools  or  marshes  abound,  well  filled  or 
saturated  with  fresh  water,  and  the  climate  is  also  sultry 
and  warm,  musquetoes  will  multiply  in  great  abundance. 
I  have  had  convincing  proofs  of  their  abundance,  and  of 
their  "  sanguinary  temperaments,"  in  Batavia,  in  Demerara, 
and  Nieu  Diep.  Indeed  the  country  of  the  Dutchman  in 
the  old  and  new  world,  in  the  east  or  the  west,  is  the 
country  of  canals  and  musquetoes.  In  some  parts  of  the 
West  Indies  and  the  Spanish  Main,  I  have  found  them 
singularly  plentiful  and  affectionate.  And  in  Para,  situated 
on  one  of  the  mouths  of  the  Amazon,  near  the  equator,  I 
have  actually  seen  the  atmosphere  look  dull  and  gloomy,  as 
with  a  fog,  in  consequence  of  the  multitudes  of  those  insects 
who  were  sporting  in  it,  and  using  all  their  art  to  try  the 


270  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

flavor  of  a  live  Yankee.  They  luckily  fly  low,  keeping 
near  the  surface  of  the  earth  or  sea,  and  by  ascending  the 
rigging  of  a  ship  on  the  water,  or  climbing  a  lofty  tree  on 
the  land,  you  are  safe  from  their  attacks.  For  several 
weeks  in  succession,  I  have  slept  every  night  in  a  ship's 
fore-top,  in  order  to  disappoint  them  of  their  expected 
banquet. 

I  have  also  met  with  these  noxious  creatures  in  great 
numbers,  and  in  warlike  costume,  on  the  Dwina,  in  64  de 
grees  north  latitude,  on  a  voyage  to  Archangel.  They 
attacked  the  ship's  company  on  the  passage  up  the  river 
with  such  boldness,  being  evidently  exceedingly  hungry, 
that  they  absolutely  drove  them  from  the  deck,  compelling 
them  to  keep  aloft  in  the  tops  and  cross-trees,  under  pain 
of  being  phlebotomized  in  a  most  ample  and  unpleasant 
manner. 

New  Orleans  and  vicinity  is  a  famous  place  for  musque- 
toes,  as  any  one  can  tell  who  has  passed  a  week  in  that 
place.  Their  name  is  legion ;  they  are  a  set  of  blood 
thirsty  wretches,  and  even  musquetoe  bars  are  not  sufficient 
to  protect  one  from  their  annoyance.  These  "  bars,"  how 
ever,  do  good  service,  and  keep  at  a  respectable  distance, 
myriads  of  insects  who  otherwise  would  be  revelling  in 
your  best  blood.  I  am  glad  to  perceive  by  late  advices 
from  that  quarter,  that  the  grand  jury  of  New  Orleans  have 
presented  the  nausquetoes  in  that  vicinity  as  a  nuisance,  and 
have  with  much  humanity  recommended  musquetoe  bars 
for  the  inmates  of  the  prisons,  doubtless  thinking  that  an 
exposure  without  defence  to  the  attacks  of  these  bold  and 
hungry  insects,  is  a  punishment  too  great  for  even  the  most 
hardened  convict,  to  say  nothing  of  the  prisoner,  who  has 
not  yet  been  convicted  of  any  crime. 

I  well  recollect  of  having  once  been  run  ashore  by  the 
ignorance  of  a  pilot,  on  the  bar  at  the  south  east  pass, 
about  a  couple  of  miles  below  the  Balize,  at  the  entrance 
of  the  river  Mississippi.  We  were  compelled  to  remain 
there  for  two  whole  days  in  the  month  of  June,  with  a 
number  of  passengers  on  board,  and  no  musquetoe  bars  ! 
The  torments  which  we  all  suffered,  were  indescribable  j 
but  having  been  long  inured  to  the  attacks  of  these  vora 
cious  rascals,  I  probably  suffered  much  less  than  others  OH 


A    CHAPTER   ON    MUSQ.UETOES.  271 

board.  The  expedients  which  were  devised  by  sundry  of 
my  companions,  to  escape  the  depredations  of  these  blood 
letting  animals,  were  various,  and  some  of  them  not  a  little 
ingenious  and  amusing.  We  several  times  kindled  a  fire 
on  the  floor  of  the  cabin,  into  which  we  threw  quantities  of 
pitch  and  brimstone,  causing  a  smoke  so  dense  and  disa- 
greeab'e,  as  to  suffocate  not  only  all  the  m  usque  toes  who 
were  present,  but  threatening  to  shorten  the  days  of  the 
sagacious  bipeds  themselves,  who  had  executed  this  wise 
plan  to  free  the  vessel  of  an  intolerable  nuisance.  After 
the  flames  had  expired,  and  the  thick  volumes  of  smoke 
and  the  fumes  of  tne  brimstone  had  in  a  great  measure  es 
caped  through  the  companion-way,  skylight,  and  windows, 
on  entering  the  cabin  it  would  be  found  that  millions  of 
these  creatures  had  been  strewed  lifeless  on  the  cabin  floor, 
and  berths,  and  transom,  to  say  nothing  of  the  immense 
numbers  which  had  been  reduced  to  cinders,  (small  ones) 
in  the  flames.  These  signs  of  destruction  were  viewed 
with  a  grim  satisfaction,  as  showing  that  we  had  at  least 
been  gloriously  revenged  upon  our  enemy  if  we  had  not 
succeeded  in  exterminating  the  whole  race.  But  we  soon 
found  to  our  sorrow  that  so  far  from  exterminating  our 
enemy,  we  had  not  succeeded  in  producing  the  slightest 
apparent  reduction  of  their  numbers.  We  were  compelled 
to  leave  open  the  windows  and  the  entrances  into  the  cabin, 
in  order  to  procure  a  little  fresh  air,  without  which  we  should 
have  died  the  death  of  the  prisoners  in  the  celebrated  Black 
Hole  at  Calcutta  ;  and  through  the  avenues,  as  soon  as  the 
smoke  had  escaped,  poured  in  a  constant  stream  of  these 
winged  pests,  who,  hungry  and  lean,  attacked  all  whom 
they  met,  without  regard  to  age  or  condition,  with  a  vigor, 
a  spirit,  a  determination,  which  convinced  us  they  were  re 
solved  to  revel  in  our  best  blood,  not  only  as  a  solace  to 
their  appetites,  but  in  order  to  punish  us  for  making  such  a 
desperate  and  successful  onslaught  on  their  comrades. 

For  my  single  self  I  was  generally  pretty  successful  in 
avoiding  the  attacks  of  the  enemy  by  resorting  to  the 
somewhat  desperate  expedient,  with  the  thermometer  at 
93,  of  rolling  myself  up  in  a  thick  Dutch  blanket,  and  de 
fying  them  to  do  their  worst.  The  enemy,  seeing  me  thus 
,  would  magnanimously  leave  me  to  my  rest,  and 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAM. 

turn  their  attention  to  my  companions,  whom  they  at 
tacked  through  the  night  with  a  perseverance  and  success 
worthy  of  a  better  cause.  The  tossings,  the  turnings,  the 
groans,  the  ravings,  the  shrieks,  the  execrations,  and  the 
prayers,  through  the  live-long  night,  of  the  poor  fellows, 
who  were  thus  persecuted  with  a  relentless  vigor,  were 
enough  to  excite  sympathy  in  the  heart  of  a  grindstone ; 
and  I  shall  probably  retain  an  association  of  no  very 
pleasant  character,  connected  with  the  sight,  or  even  the 
name  of  a  musquetoe,  as  long  as  I  live. 

The  plagues  were  as  plenty  on  the  deck  as  in  the  cabin, 
to  which  was  added  the  unwholesomeness  of  the  night  air. 
One  of  our  passengers,  however,  who  entertained  a  much 
greater  aversion  toward  musquetoes,  than,  as  it  will  appear, 
they  did  toward  him,  cunningly  loosened  the  spanker,  a  sail 
which  was  resting  furled,  fore  and  aft  the  quarter  deck,  and 
quietly  ensconsced  himself  within  its  folds,  closing  every 
aperture,  and  inwardly  chuckling  at  his  good  fortune  in 
having  thus  succeeded  in  eluding  the  enemy.  But,  as  he 
afterwards  told  us,  his  joy  was  of  short  duration.  He  had 
foi  gotten  that  there  was  a  reef-band  in  the  sail,  and  one  of 
the  eye-let  holes  happened  to  be  near  his  head  ;  he  had 
hardly  time  to  close  his  eyes,  in  the  expectation  of  forget 
ting  his  troubles  in  a  short  nap,  when  one  of  the  enemy 
poked  his  proboscis  through  the  eye-let  hole,  shouting  out 
at  the  same  time,  in  shrill  and  loud  tones,  "  Here  he  is  ! 
here  he  is  !  "  The  alarm  thus  sounded,  thousands  rushed 
to  the  assistance  of  their  comrade,  echoing  the  welcome 
cry,  "  Here  he  is  !  here  he  is  !  "  His  place  was  invaded,  he 
was  attacked  on  every  side;  and  muttering  in  .a  gruff  tone, 
certain  abrupt  sentences,  which  did  not  reflect  much  credit 
on  his  patience,  piety,  or  philosophy,  he  made  a  hasty 
retreat. 

The  mate  of  the  brig  was  a  worthy  native  of  Cape  Cod, 
and  is  now  a  much  respected  shipmaster  from  this  port. 
He  was  furious  in  his  denunciations  of  them,  and  always 
arranged  and  conducted  the  unsuccessful  plans  for  smoking 
them  out  of  the  cabin.  At  such  times  it  was  a  sight  worth 
seeing  to  behold  him  by  the  dim  and  shadowy  light,  stand 
ing  amid  the  smoke,  replenishing  the  fire  with  combustibles, 
with  the  perspiration  oozing  from  every  pore,  and  a  grim 


A   CHAPTER    ON    MUSQUETOE3.  273 

smile  on  his  countenance,  as  if  exulting  in  the  deed  of 
death,  which,  with  a  remorseless  hand,  he  was  about  to  exe 
cute.  Mr.  R.'s  great  anxiety  appeared  to  be  to  guard  his 
feet  and  ancles  from  the  savage  attacks  of  the  foe.  Wheth 
er,  like  Achilles,  he  was  more  vulnerable  in  the  heel,  than 
any  other  part,  we  know  not,  but  he  often  declared  that  if 
he  could  contrive  some  mode  by  which  his  feet  would  be 
secure  from  their  burrowing  snouts,  he  could  endure  their 
assaults  on  other  parts  of  his  person,  with  truly  stoic  philos 
ophy.  I  advised  him  to  wear  boots.  He  gladly  caught 
at  the  hint,  and  encased  his  feet  in  a  clumsy  pair  of  cow 
hide  boots,  which  reached  to  his  knees.  But  after  wearing 
them  the  greater  part  of  the  day,  he  declared,  almost  with 
tears  in  his  eyes,  that  they  were  no  protection!  that  the 
musquetoes  regarded  them  no  more  than  they  would  muslin 
socks;  and  persisted  in  his  assertion,  notwithstanding  the 
arguments  we  urged  to  show  the  impossibility  of  the  thing. 
On  the  following  day,  a  thought  suddenly  occurred  to  him, 
upon  which  he  immediately  acted.  He  resolved  to  encase 
his  feet  and  legs  in  tarred  parcelling.  Accordingly  he  cut 
several  long  strips  of  old  canvas,  about  three  or  four  inches 
wide,  gave  it  a  good  coat  of  fresh  tar,  and  like  a  surgeon  banda 
ging  a  broken  limb,  began  at  his  toes,  and  worked  upwards 
to  above  his  knees,  covering  his  feet  and  legs  with  two  or 
three  thicknesses  of  this  tarred  canvas.  After  a  suitable 
trial,  he  declared  this  expedient  was  successful,  and  strongly 
urged  others  to  try  it,  but  without  success ;  all  preferring 
the  evil,  bad  as  it  was,  to  the  remedy.  He  kept  on  his 
singular  brogans,  however,  until  we  passed  Cape  Florida, 
and  the  last  musquetoe  had  been  burnt  or  smoked  out  of  the 
cabin,  when  he  stripped  the  canvas  from  his  feet  and  legs, 
and  "  Richard  was  himself  again." 

Notwithstanding  this  little  insect  is  at  times  so  trouble 
some,  it  must  be  confessed  that  there  are  some  redeeming 
traits  in  his  character.  He  is  bold,  frank  and  honest ;  free 
and  easy  in  his  manners  ;  despising  duplicity  j  not  troubled 
with  mauvais  honte,  but  disposed  to  familiarity  even  on  the 
earliest  acquaintance.  Although  an  entire  stranger  to  youi 
name  or  your  person,  when  he  first  sees  you,  he  will  seize 
you  with  much  energy  by  the  hand  or  any  othef  part  more 
convenient,  and  give  you  a  convincing  proof  of  his  attach- 


274 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


ment  for  your  person.  He  is  fond  of  music  also,  and  while 
he  sticketh  closer  to  you  than  a  brother,  is  ever  and  anon 
trying  to  lull  your  senses  into  forgetfulness  by  a  display  of 
his  musical  powers.  Upon  mature  deliberation,  however, 
and  after  having  well  weighed  the  pros  and  cons,  we  are  of 
opinion,  and  we  do  not  hesitate  to  publish  it,  although  it 
may  subject  us  to  the  eternal  enmity  of  these  vindictive 
little  insects,  that  their  evil  qualities  preponderate  in  the 
scale  over  their  good  qualities,  and  that  they  are  very  justly 
regarded  as  a  plague,  a  torment  to  mankind. 


A    YANKEE 
TAUGHT  A   LESSON   IN   ROGUERY, 


THE  slaves  on  the  plantations,  generally,  in  the  West 
India  islands,  are  remarkable  for  their  skill  and  proficiency 
in  the  art  of  lying  and  stealing.  Owing  probably  to  their 
ignorant  and  degraded  condition,  their  perception  of  right 
and  wrong  is  not  particularly  acute ;  and  according  to  their 
system  of  morality,  there  is  no  disgrace  attached  to  a  negro, 
who  deceives  or  steals  from  a  white  man.  It  is,  however, 
seldom  the  case  that  they  steal  from  each  other.  In  their 
little  communities,  each  consisting  of  from  two  to  four  hun 
dred  individuals,  at  different  ages,  and  both  sexes,  public 
opinion  exercises  its  usual  influence,  and  such  is  their  idea 
of  the  principles  of  moral  rectitude,  that  the  same  negro 
who  would  be  extolled  and  honored  for  committing  a  daring 
and  successful  theft  on  the  property  of  a  white  man,  would 
be  shunned,  despised,  and  perhaps  summarily  punished,  for 
stealing  even  a  trifle  from  a  slave.  Measures,  therefore,  of 
the  most  precautionary  character  are  always  adopted  on  the 
plantation  to  guard  against  the  effects  of  the  indulgence  of 
this  propensity  on  the  part  of  the  slaves  ;  but  notwithstand 
ing  all  the  care  and  vigilance  of  the  overseers,  and  the 
additional  protection  of  locks  and  bars  in  great  abundance, 
such  is  the  skill  and  ingenuity  of  some  individuals  among 
this  oppressed  and  persecuted  race,  that  they,  often  succeed 
in  purloining  from  their  masters  to  a  considerable  extent , 
and  by  dint  of  downright  lying,  generally  succeed  in  esca 
ping  from  the  dreadful  punishment  which  would  inevitably 
attend  the  discovery  of  the  theft.  The  following  story, 
which  is  well  authenticated,  and  the  leading  incidents  of 
which,  may  have  been  before  published,  furnishes  a  pretty 
good  illustration  of  the  wonderful  proficiency  of  the  slaves 
in  the  act  of  thieving. 


276  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

A  number  of  years  since,  an  American  brig  was  tying  al 
anchor  in  the  little  harbor  of  Grenville,  on  the  eastern  side 
of  the  fertile  island  of  Grenada.  The  captain  of  the  brig 
whose  name  was  Watson,  was  one  day  dining  with  Mr. 
M'Crimmon,  the  manager  of  the  Belmont  estate,  when  the 
subject  of  negro  thieving  was  discussed  ;  and  a  number  of 
instances  were  mentioned,  which  the  incredulous  Yankee 
evinced  no  disposition  to  believe.  At  length  somewhat 
nettled  at  his  want  of  faith,  M'Crimmon  offered  to  bet 
Watson  a  hogshead  of  Muscovado  sugar  against  two  dozen 
of  North  Carolina  hams,  that  he  would  send  one  or  more 
negroes  on  board  his  vessel  that  very  night,  who  would  steal 
his  matress,  &.C.,  out  pf  his  berth,  notwithstanding  all  the 
precautions,  which  he  might  adopt  to  prevent  it.  The 
wager  was  of  course  accepted,  and  captain  Watson  hastened 
on  beard  at  an  early  hour  to  take  measures  for  gaining  his 
wager.  M'Crimmon,  meanwhile,  summoned  the  head  dri 
ver  of  the  estate,  and  merely  explained  to  him  the  nature 
of  the  wager,  relying  upon  his  judgment  for  selecting  from 
among  the  slaves  on  the  plantation,  proper  agents  for  the 
enterprise. 

Captain  Watson  advised  with  his  mate,  and  sagely  con-- 
eluded  that  as  the  brig  was  lying  at  anchor  in  the  midst  of 
the  harbor,  and  the  night  would  in  all  probability  be  clear 
and  unclouded,  if  a  good  look-out  were  kept,  the  sable  thieves 
could  be  discovered  before  they  reached  the  vessel,  and 
arrested,  if  proper  measures  were  adopted.  Accordingly 
the  crew  were  divided  into  two  watches,  as  at  sea,  each 
watch  in  charge  of  one  of  the  mates,  with  orders  to  keep  a 
sharp  look-out  in  every  direction ;  and  at  an  early  hour, 
captain  Watson  went  below  and  turned  in  ;  shrewdly 
imagining  that  it  would  puzzle  even  the  most  dexterous 
thieves  to  steal  his  bedding  from  beneath  him,  without  his 
knowledge. 

The  first  watch  passed  away,  and  nothing  material  took 
place  Eight  bells  were  then  struck ;  the  chief  mate  and 
his  watch  were  relieved  by  the  second  mate  ;  and  the  cap 
tain  without  leaving  his  berth,  listened  to  the  report  of  his 
officer ;  chuckling  at  the  bright  prospect  of  earning  a  hogs 
head  of  Muscovado  so  easily.  At  about  3  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  the  second  mate,  who  was  on  the  look-out  near 


A  YANKEE  TAUGHT  A  LESSON  IN  ROGUERY. 


277 


the  starboard  gangway  saw  a  ripple  on  the  water  at  some 
distance,  and  soon  after,  a  black  mass  resembling  the  head 
of  an  individual,  was  seen  gradually  approaching  the  vessel. 
He  concluded,  of  course,  that  the  thief  was  swimming  to 


wards  the  brig ;  and  ordered  the  men  to  keep  motionless 
and  silent,  and  watch  the  proceedings  of  the  equivocal- 
looking  object.  It  soon  appeared  that  the  suspicions  of  the 
mate  were  correct ;  the  black  mass  was  the  head  of  a  negro. 
24 


278  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

lie  swam  slo*vly  towards  the  vessel,  and  then  cautiously 
swam  around  it  twice,  as  if  desirous  of  ascertaining  whether 
any  persons  were  on  the  look-out.  His  scrutiny  was  appa 
rently  satisfactory,  for  he  then  approached  the  gangway, 
laid  hold  of  the  manropes,  and  slowly  ascended  the  ladder. 
While  standing  for  a  moment  on  the  gunwale,  he  exhibited 
the  brawny  limbs,  and  muscular  proportions  of  a  stalwart 
negro,  entirely  naked.  He  jumped  down  upon  the  deck  of 
the  brig,  and  was  instantly  seized  by  the  seeond  mate  and 
two  or  three  athletic  seamen  ;  and  although  he  struggled 
desperately  to  escape  from  their  clutches,  he  was  finally 
subdued  and  his  arms  firmly  pinioned.  The  mate,  delight 
ed  at  having  not  only  prevented  the  accomplishment  of 
M'Crimmon's  design,  but  of  having  secured  his  agent,  could 
not  contain  his  joy,  and  shouted  loudly,  "  We  've  got  the 
rascal,  we  've  got  him  safe  enough  !  Captain  Watson,  you've 
gained  your  wager,  for  we  've  caught  the  thief." 

The  captain,  hearing  this  joyful  intelligence,  hastened  on 
deck ;  and  hardly  a  minute  elapsed  ere  the  whole  crew 
collected  around  the  poor  captive,  who  seemed  quite  chap- 
fallen  at  the  failure  of  his  enterprise,  and  begged  in  piteous 
accents  that,  they  would  let  him  go,  for  that  massa  M'Crim- 
mon  would 'give  him  a  good  flogging  for  allowing  himself  to 
be  taken.  Captain  Watson  laughed  heartily  at  the  success 
of  his  plans,  but  would  not  free  his  prisoner ;  ordering  him 
to  be  bound  hand  and  foot,  and  vigilantly  guarded  until 
morning,  when,  as  he  said,  he  intended  to  take  him  ashore 
as  a  trophy  of  his  victory,  and  to  have  a  good  laugh  at  the 
Scotchman  for  supposing  that  the  natives  of  any  country, 
be  they  black  or  be  they  white,  could  outwit  a  true-blooded 
Yankee. 

After  talking  the  matter  over  with  his  mates,  and  seeing 
Quashee  fairly  disposed  of,  he  went  below  to  finish  his  nap, 
but  his  surprise,  his  mortification,  his  horror,  may  be  imag 
ined,  when  he  found  that  his  matress,  pillow,  sheets,  and 
counterpane  all  were  missing.  While  he  was  on  deck, 
surrounded  by  his  crew,  examining  the  poor  fellow  who  had 
been  captured,  a  canoe,  with  a  couple  of  blacks  paddled 
softly  under  the  stern,  and  one  of  the  blacks  entering  tlie 
deserted  cabin,  soon  disrobed  the  starboard  berth  of  its  fur 
niture,  which  was  safely  conveyed  on  shore  without  discovery ; 


A  YANKEE  TAUGHT  A  LESSON  IN  ROGUERY. 


279 


Captain  Watson,  the  next  morning,  took  his  captive  on 
shore ;  and  at  the  house  of  the  manager  of  the  Belmont 
estate,  he  found  his  bed  and  bedding  safely  deposited  be 
neath  the  piazza.  He  soon  after  reluctantly  sent  on  shore 
the  two  dozen  hams,  and  acknowledged  that  even  the  Yan 
kees  were  no  match  for  roguery,  with  the  negroes  of  the 
Wast  Indies. 


THE     DUTY     OF     OFFICERS. 


A  YOUNG  man,  when  he  chooses  a  sea-faring  life,  and 
boldly  embarks  to  encounter  the  storms  and  dangers  of  the 
deep,  if  he  possess  a  proper  ambition,  will  look  forward 
to  the  time  when  he  shall  receive  the  meed  of  his  good 
conduct,  and  arrive  at  the  top  of  his  profession.  He  will 
keep  that  one  point  constantly  in  view,  and  all  his  studies, 
his  conduct,  his  thoughts  by  day,  and  his  dreams  by  night, 
should  be  how  to  qualify  himself  for  exercising  the  arduous 
and  responsible  duties  of  a  ship-master.  If  he  be  active 
and  intelligent,  respectful  in  his  deportment,  and  correct  in 
his  morals,  he  will  soon  bid  farewell  to  the  forecastle,  where 
he  has  doubtless  passed  many  happy  hours,  and  ascend  the 
next  step  on  his  way  to  the  summit. 

The  situation  of  an  officer  is  by  no  means  a  pleasant  one 
in  itself,  but  after  all,  this  depends  in  a  great  measure  on 
the  character  of  the  individual  who  exercises  the  duties. 
A  man  may  make  himself  comparatively  happy  or  miserable 
in  any  situation  in  life.  The  duties  of  an  officer  are  various 
and  responsible,  and  in  order  to  perform  them  satisfactorily, 
he  must  devote  his  time,  and  all  his  talents  to  the  service 
of  his  employers.  He  must  enter  on  his  office  with  zeal, 
with  a  determination  to  leave  no  honest  means  untried  to 
promote  their  interest;  and  thus  while  he  performs  a  duty, 
acquire  their  confidence  and  esteem.  I  shall  enumerate 
some  of  what  I  consider  the  principal  duties  of  an  officer 
of  a  ship,  and  such  as  will,  if  accomplished,  ensure  him  the 
confidence  of  his  employers,  and  conduct  him  to  honor  and 
fortune. 

An  officer  of  a  ship  should  always  treat  his  superior  officers 
and  captain  with  respect.  He  should  endeavor  to  anticipate 
their  wishes,  and  endeavor  to  further  their  views,  and  not,  as 
is  too  often  the  case,  appear  desirous  of  placing  obstacles 


THE    DUTY    OF    OFFICERS.  281 

in  the  way  of  any  scheme,  proposed  by  his  superiors,  which 
requires  more  than  ordinary  management,  unusual  attention, 
or  a  double  share  of  dhow-grease. 

He  should  deliver  his  orders  to  the  men  under  his  com 
mand,  in  a  clear,  loud  voice,  using  as  few  words,  and  as 
little  circumlocution  as  possible,  and  should  be  particularly 
careful  that  the  men  fully  comprehend  his  orders  in  every 
particular,  before  they  attempt  to  carry  them  into  execution. 
A  little  attention  to  this  point  will  save  hard  thoughts,  hard 
words,  and  a  world  of  trouble. 

He  should  treat  the  men  under  his  charge  as  rational 
beings,  as  if  they  had  souls  to  be  saved,  and  not  as  brutes 
who  possess  not  the  attributes  of  reason.  At  the  same 
time  he  should  remember  that  it  is  his  duty  to  command, 
and  their  province  to  obey.  He  should  cause  himself  to  be 
respected  by  the  crew,  and  endeavor  by, his  dignified,  just 
and  proper  conduct,  to  make  this  respect  voluntary  on  the 
part  of  the  men  under  his  command.  .  ' 

He  should  not  quietly  submit  to  any  insolence,  or  lan 
guage,  or  looks  approximating  towards  it,  but  check  at  once 
and  decidedly  all  manifestations  of  resistance  to  his  author 
ity.  He  is  unfit  for  the  station  of  an  officer,  who  cannot 
without  difficulty  enforce  his  commands. 

He  should  study  economy  in  the  management  of  the 
work ;  look  out  for  the  property  on  board,  the  stores  of 
various  kinds,  provisions  and  water,  and  see  that  none  are 
unnecessarily  expended.  He  should  for  the  time  identify 
his  own  interest  with  that  of  his  employer ;  and  upon  this 
rule  regulate  his  expenditures  so  far  as  they  may  be  affected 
by  his  course  of  conduct. 

He  should  be  aware  of  the  great  importance  of  method, 
and  endeavor  to  impress  others  with  its  .value,  both  by  pre 
cept  and  example.  He  should  have  a  place  for  every  thing, 
and  be  prepared  for  any  emergency  which  might  occur.  II 
the  ship  should  be  capsized  in  a  squall,  he  should  know 
where  to  find  an  axe,  with  which  to  cut  away  the  masts. 
In  carrying  on  work,  either  at  sea  or  in  the  harbor,  much 
will  depend  on  the  manner  of  planning  and  conducting  it. 
A  calculation  should  be  made  by  which  the  greatest  amount 
of  labor  may  be  performed  with  the  least  possible  fatigue. 
I  have  seen  some  mates  of  vessels,  who  by  a  little  method- 
24* 


282  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN, 

ical  arrangement,  would  execute  more  work,  and  with  less 
labor  to  the  men,  than  a  larger  number  of  men  in  a  much 
longer  portion  of  time. 

When  the  watch  is  called,  whatever  may  be  the  state  of 
the  weather,  the  officer  below  should  leave  his  berth  instant 
ly,  and  hurry  on  deck,  without  any  unnecessary  delay. 
Five  minutes  is  a  long  time,  under  any  circumstances,  for 
an  officer  to  allow  to  elapse  after  he  is  called,  before  he 
relieves  the  deck.  By  attending  to  this,  apparently,  trifling 
suggestion,  much  ill-feeling,  and  hard  thoughts  may  be  pre 
vented.  It  will  also  furnish  a  wholesome  example  for  the 
crew. 

An  officer  in  his  watch  on  deck  during  the  night,  should 
be  constantly  awake.  Vigilance  is  one  of  the  most  impor 
tant  duties  of  a  sailor,  whatever  may  be  his  station  on  board 
of  a  ship.  For  lack  of  it,  many  a  fine  ship  has  been  dis 
masted  or  wrecked,  and  many  a  gallant  crew  has  suffered 
all  the  evils  attendant  on  a  long  and  protracted  passage. 
An  officer,  who  has  charge  of  the  deck,  should  neither 
t?eep  nor  seat  himself  luxuriously  on  the  weather  hen-coop, 
to  indulge  in  romantic,  or  other  reflections ;  but  should  keep 
moving ;  be  constantly  on  the  alert ;  see  that  the  sails  are 
at  all  times  properly  trimmed  to  the  breeze  ;  that  the  ship 
is  steered  her  true  course  ;  that  due  preparations  are  sea 
sonably  made  for  any  important  change  in  the  weather. 
He  should  keep  a  good  look-out  to  windward,  whether  it 
blows  high  or  low,  is  moonlight  or  cloudy  ;  and  see  that  oth 
ers  of  the  crew  keep  a  sharp  look-out  ahead.  He  should 
constantly  bear  in  mind  that  for  the  time  being,  the  safety 
of  the  ship,  and  the  lives  of  all  on  board,  depend  on  his 
vigilance  and  activity.  A  tremendous  responsibility  rests 
upon  him. 

He  should  cherish  no  vindictive  feelings  or  old  grudges 
against  any  of  the  crew.  If  he  has  any  quarrel  with  them, 
let  it  be  settled  on  the  spot,  and  ever  after  forgotten. 
More  brawls  and  battles  on  shipboard  have  probably  been 
caused  by  malicious  proceedings  and  vindictiveness  on  the 
part  of  the  mates,  by  "  working  up "  certain  obnoxious 
individuals,  making  them  slush  masts,  send  down  yards,  and 
top-gallant-masts,  &,c.,  &.C.,  when  the  occasion  does  not  re 
quire  it,  than  by  almost  any  other  cause  save  intemperance, 


THE    DUTY    OF    OFFICERS.  283 

Such  conduct  is  unmanly  and  unjustifiable  ;  it  irritates  and 
excites  the  hatred  of  the  injured  party,  whose  cause  will  al 
ways  be  espoused  by  his  shipmates,  especially  if  he  be  unjustly 
treated  ;  for  man,  whatever  may  be  his  station  in  life,  is  nat 
urally  a  lover  of  justice.  A  breach  will  thus  be  created 
between  the  officers  and  the  crew,  which  will  be  continually 
growing  wider,  and  in  this  way  the  peace  and  happiness  of 
the  whole  ship's  company  will  be  destroyed  for  the  remain 
der  of  the  voyage.  This  "  working  up  "  on  the  part  of  an 
officer,  is  generally  an  unjust  punishment,  which  has  its 
origin  in  a  love  of  tyranny  and  oppression,  and  is  almost 
always  the  sign  of  a  malevolent  and  cowardly  heart.  It  is 
often  the  case  that  the  tranquillity  on  board  a  ship  and  the 
happiness  of  the  crew,  depend  much  on  the  conduct  of  the 
mates.  It  may  be  in  their  power  to  make  a  ship  a  pande 
monium,  if  they  feel  the  inclination,  or  a  home  of  content 
ment  and  happiness. 

In  a  word,  an  officer  should  study  to  be  honest,  temperate, 
diligent  and  faithful,  in  the  performance  of  his  duty ; 
decided  in  his  conduct ;  obedient  and  deferential  to  his 
superior  officers ;  vigilant  at  all  times  ;  economical  in  the 
expenditures  of  the  ship ;  methodical  in  all  his  arrangements ; 
always  at  his  station  in  port ;  firm  and  peremptory,  but 
courteous  in  his  demeanor  to  his  inferiors,  and  fearless  in 
the  performance  of  any  moral  duty.  Such  a  man  will  soon 
climb  to  the  top  of  the  ladder.  He  will  possess  merit,  and 
merit  will  always  be  appreciated. 


DICK  TRYSAIL'S  SOLITARY  CRUISE. 


IT  was  a  cold,  dark,  and  stormy  night,  off  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope.  The  fine  ship  Chevalier  was  lying-to  like  a 
duck,  under  a  close-reefed  main-top-sail.  The  captain  had 
turned  in,  and  waiting  with  all  the  patience  of  a  philosopher 
for  the  gale  to  subside.  The  officer  of  the  watch  had 
stowed  himself  away  snugly  in  the  steerage,  having  told  the 
man  whose  regular  trick  it  was  at  the  wheel,  to  give  him  a 
call  if  the  wind  lulled,  or  if  there  were  any  appearance  of  a 
change  of  weather  ;  and  that  part  of  the  crew  who  had  the 
watch  on  deck,  were  nicely  coiled  away  under  the  weather 
bulwark,  on  the  quarter  deck,  humming  a  tune,  or  listening 
to  the  rush  of  the  waves,  or  the  howling  of  the  winds,  or 
apostrophizing,  in  no  very  gentle  language,  the  weather. 

"Come,"  said  Bill  Jones,  "  this  is  dull  music,  as  the  fid 
dler  said  to  the  rattlesnake,  when  he,  the  rattlesnake,  not 
the  fiddler,  was  gently  wagging  his  tail.  Can't  we  get  a 
yarn  on  stretch  ?  Dick  Trysail,  you  promised  us  a  week 
ego  at  least,  to  tell  us  a  long  yarn,  which  would  astonish  us. 
I  love  to  be  astonished,  and  there  is  no  time  better  than  the 
present.  We  shan't  be  called  upon  to  reef  topsails  this 
watch,  at  any  rate.  So  heave  ahead,  old  fellow." 

"  What  did  I  promise  to  tell  you  about?  "  growled  Dick 
Trysail. 

"  Oh,  something  about  having  been  lost  overboard  once, 
on  a  voyage  to  South  America,"  said  Bill. 

"  Ah,  I  recollect  now,"  replied  Dick,  "  and  shipmates,  if 
you  would  like  to  hear  my  story,  I  have  no  objection  to  tell 
it  to  you,  but  I  'm  afraid  you  '11  call  it  no  great  shakes  after 
all ;  although  I  really  believe  that  if  some  chaps  I  know  had 
the  telling  of  it,  they  would  set  it  off  so  as  really  to  astonish 
you.  I  've  no  knack  at  embellishing,  you  know,  and  shall 
only  make  a  simple  statement  of  facts,  as  they  actually  oc 
curred.  What  I  am  going  to  tell  you,  is  every  word  true." 


TRYSAIL'S  SOLITARY  CRUISE.  283 

"  'T  will  be  the  first  time  then  that  you  stuck  to  truth," 
said  Tom  Braley,  sotto  voce. 

The  watch,  one  and  all,  declared  that  they  should  be 
delighted,  if  not  astonished,  to  hear  Dick  Trysail's  story, 
and  crawled  as  near  to  the  tough  old  Triton  as  possible, 
who,  after  replenishing  his  mouth  with  something  less  than 
a  fathom  of  pig-tail,  proceeded  as  follows : 

"  Well,"  said  Dick,  "  I  have  no  objection  to  spinning  you 
a  yarn  to  pass  away  the  time,  if  you  think  it  is  worth  while. 
It  was  a  right  curious  adventure,  and  I  was  within  the 
merest  trifle  in  the  world,  of  losing  the  number  of  my  mess. 
But  sailors  are  always  liable  to  accidents,  and  should  be 
astonished  at  nothing  which  happens  to  them.  I  wish  you 
to  take  notice  before  I  begin,  that  my  story  is  not  made  up 
for  the  occasion,  but  is  every  word  true.  Mind  that. 

"  Well,  you  see,  somewhere  about  three  or  four  years 
ago,  I  don't  mind  the  time  exactly,  I  was  one  of  the  crew 
of  the  fine  ship  Durindarte,  of  Boston,  captain  Arnsworth, 
bound  on  a  voyage  to  Maranham.  We  had  a  fine  run  from 
Boston,  until  we  got  into  the  trades ;  had  a  good  captain, 
officers  and  crew,  and  every  thing  on  board  went  on  quietly 
and  shipshape.  It  is  a  fact  that  I  was  never  so  happily 
situated  in  my  life,  and  I  could  not  but  think  it  a  little  hard 
that  I  should  be  discharged  from  her  without  a  moment's 
notice,  in  the  midst  of  the  wide  ocean.  To  be  put  ashore 
on  Robinson  Crusoe's  Island,  would  be  nothing  to  it ;  for 
there  you  would  have  land  under  your  feet,  and  although  I 
like  a  good  ship  at  sea,  better  than  a  house  on  shore,  which 
may  take  fire  suddenly,  or  be  blown  down  about  your  ears 
some  night  when  you  are  taking  a  comfortable  snooze,  yet 
it  is  no  joke  to  find  yourself,  naked  as  it  were,  and  alone 
on  the  blue  water,  wjthout  a  ship,  or  even  a  boat  on  which 
to  rest  your  foot.  Salt  water  is  a  good  thing,  but  I  do  not 
ike  too  much  even  of  a  good  thing." 

"  Come,  Dick,"  muttered  Tom  Braley,  "  no  moralizing  ; 
any  thing  but  that.  If  you  are  going  to  give  us  a  yarn, 
give  it  to  us  straight,  without  any  kinks  in  it." 

"  If  .that 's  your  idea,"  resumed  Jack,  "  I  '11  steer  small, 
and  make  a  straight  wake  ;  this  yawing  about  is  bad  business, 
I  do  believe.  Well,  as  I  was  saying,  one  afternoon,  while 
on  board  the  Durindarte,  we  were  running  along  to  the 


286  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

southward  with  light  breezes  and  squally  from  the  northeast, 
and  a  smooth  sea.  We  were  not  far  from  the  line,  and  at 
twelve  o'clock,  I  heard  the  captain  say,  "  we  are  just  twenty 
miles  north  of  St.  Pauls." 

"  About  sunset,  a  pretty  heavy  squall  struck  the  ship  ;  the 
royals  and  top-gallant-sails  were  taken  in,  but  the  wind  soon 
lulled,  and  it  began  to  rain  right  merrily.  I  was  standing 
on  the  lee  side  of  the  forecastle,  looking  over  the  bow,  when 
all  at  once  I  saw  a  dolphin,  swimming  quietly  along  on  the 
top  of  the  water,  looking  as  saucy  as  you  please,  as  if  he 
were  muttering  to  himself,  "  catch  me  if  you  can."  'T  was 
a  tempting  object  to  gaze  at ;  we  had  had  no  fresh  grub,  of 
course,  since  we  left  port,  and  I  longed  to  have  him  in  ihe 
coppers,  forming  the  keel  and  upper  works  of  a  chowder 
for  all  hands.  I  ran  to  the  long  boat  and  got  hold  of  the 
grainse,  and  was  out  on  the  bowsprit  and  down  on  the  martin 
gale  stay,  before  you  could  say  "  belay  that."  The  dolphin, 
very  foolishly,  as  I  thought,  came  composedly  along,  wag 
ging  his  tail,  and  passed  almost  directly  under  the  bowsprit, 
when  I  let  drive  the  grainse  at  him  with  all  my  force,  and 
missed  him.  The  fish  started  off,  being  sadly  fright 
ened  ;  and  I,  not  having  taken  the  precaution  to  take  a  turn 
with  the  rope  which  was  fastened  to  the  grainse,  lost  my 
balance,  fell  forward,  turned  a  complete  somerset,  and  landed 
slap  in  the  water  ! 

"  I  was  not  a  little  astonished  at  my  mishap,  it  was  so 
unexpected,  but  nevertheless  bellowed  out  lustily.  The  ship 
passed  over  me,  but  as  soon  as  I  came  up  astern,  I  began 
to  blow  like  a  grampus,  and  hailed  the  ship  man-fashion. 
It  happened  unfortunately  for  poor  Pilgarlick,  that  at  that 
moment  the  squall  was  more  violent  than  ever ;  but  through 
the  rain?  which  fell  as  if  old  ocean  wa$  about  to  be  inunda 
ted,  I  could  see  a  mighty  confusion  on  board  the  ship.  Bill 
Rogers  was  standing  on  the  forecastle  at  the  time,  and  must 
have  seen  me  tumbling  after  the  dolphin ;  besides,  they 
must  have  heard  me  sing  out  when  I  found  myself  over 
head  and  ears  in  the  "  briny  element,"  as  they  call  it.  A 
hen-coop  was  tossed  overboard,  and  the  old  Durindarte  was 
hove-to  ;  for  the  last  thing  I  saw  of  her,  her  main-top-sail 
was  to  the  mast.  But  she  had  a  good  deal  of  head-way  at 
Ihe  time,  and  the  squall  continuing,  and  night  coming  on,  I 


DICK  TRYSAIL'S  SOLITARY  CRUISE.  287 

soon  lost  sight  of  her.  I  have  heard  since,  that  they  low 
ered  a  boat,  and  pulled  off  in  the  direction  in  which  they 
supposed  I  was ;  for  captain  Arnsworth  was  a  man  who 
would  never  forsake  a  poor  sailor  in  distress  ;  but  they  inns' 
have  made  a  bad  calculation,  and  hit  wide  of  the  mark,  fo* 
I  neither  saw  nor  heard  of  them  at  the  time. 

"  As  soon  as  I  found  out  how  matters  stood,  I  struck  out 
towards  the  ship,  and  was  not  long  in  reaching  the  hen-cocp, 
to  which  I  clung  with  as  much  affection,  as  misfortune  clings 
to  an  old  tar.  I  did  not  bear  my  mishap  in  silence,  but 
exercised  my  lungs  like  a  second  Dickey,  nailing  the  main 
top-mast-cross-trees  in  a  gale  of  wind.  But  I  might  as  well 
have  saved  my  breath,  for  nobody  heard  me ;  and  after 
waiting  about  half  an  hour  until  it  was  quite  dark,  I  began 
to  think  I  had  got  into  an  ugly  scrape,  and  would  have 
given  all  my  old  shoes  to  have  been  safe  on  board  the 
Durindarte,  even  if  she  had  been  lying  on  her  beam  ends 
in  a  hurricane  off  Anegada  reef,  as  was  once  my  luck. 

"  When  I  found  there  was  no  prospect  of  getting'assist- 
ance,  I  began  to  think  it  was  all  up  with  poor  Dick.  The 
clouds  soon  broke  away,  the  stars  came  out  and  shone  like 
diamonds  ;  but  the  Durindarte  was  not  in  sight.  Neverthe 
less.  I  soon  consoled  myself  with  the  idea  that  my  fate 
might  have  been  much  worse.  I  crawled  up  on  the  hen 
coop,  and  took  my  seat  on  it,  a  cheval,  as  the  French  say, 
which  means  a  horseback ;  and  I  still  had  possession  of  the 
grainse.  for  I  never  let  go  the  rope  which  was  bent  to  it, 
and  which  I  clutched  with  a  desperate  eagerness  as  I  fell 
in  the  water.  After  turning  over  the  subject  in  my  mind 
for  an  hour  or  two,  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  although 
my  situation  was  not  so  bad  as  it  might  be,  there  was  room 
for  a  good  deal  of  improvement ;  yet  I  resolved  to  keep  a 
stiff  upper  lip,  and  not  to  give  up  as  long  as  there  was  a 
shot  in  the  locker. 

"  I  found  the  craft  in  which  I  was  embarked,  rather 
crank,  and  more  than  once  in  the  night,  when  I  was  nod 
ding,  it  capsized  and  plunged  me  over  head  and  ears  in  the 
water,  which  was  warm  enough  I  confess,  but  not  quite  so 
fresh  as  I  could  have  wished.  In  the  morning  when  the 
sun  rose  above  the  horizon,  I  took  a  squint  around,  but 
nothing  could  I  see  but  the  blue  water  and  the  blue  sky  ; 


288  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN 

neither  the  Durindarte,  nor  any  other  vessel  was  in  sight. 
I  was  left  completely  in  the  lurch,  and  began  to  feel  quite 
uncomfortable  and  lonely.  Time  passed  away,  and  I  amused 
myself  by  calculating  on  the  chances  of  being  picked  up ; 
but  as  few  vessels  passed  that  meridian  in  the  course  of  the 
year,  I  soon  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  chances  were 
rather  against  me.  I  looked  hard  to  the  westward  for  the 
island  of  St.  Paul,  but  no  island  could  I  see.  I  began  to 
feel  hungry  too,  and  would  gladly  have  snapped  at  a  morsel 
of  the  old  mahogany  junk,  which  I  had  turned  up  my  nose 
at  only  the  day  before,  pronouncing  it  desperate  hard  living. 

"  On  the  second  day  after  I  had  kfeus  left  a  good  ship, 
without  expecting  to  better  my  condition,  however,  my 
heart  was  gladdened  at  the  sight  of  a  dolphin,  swimming 
towards  my  hen-coop,  as  if  desirous  of  knowing  what  curious 
thing  was  thus  floating  about  in  those  latitudes.  "  My  good 
fellow,"  said  I,  "  your  visit  is  well-timed,  but  we  must  be 
better  acquainted  before  we  part,  as  commodore  Downes 
said  tov  the  Malay  pirates  at  Quallo  Battoo."  I  seized  my 
grainse,  and  buried  the  five  prongs  in  him,  just  abaft  the 
fore-shoulder,  and  then  hauled  him  on  board.  I  made  a 
delicious  meal  off  of  him  without  more  ado,  not  waiting 
for  the  ceremony  of  cooking,  which,  after  all,  is  not  of  much 
consequence,  being  a  mere  habit,  and  sometimes  a  trouble 
some  one  into  the  bargain.  I  felt  better  after  I  had  devour 
ed  about  a  couple  of  pounds  of  the  dolphin  ;  and  if  I  could 
have  got  hold  of  a  piece  of  fresh  tobacco,  should  have 
felt  in  fine  spirits.  I  did  not  suffer  much  from  thirst,  as 
there  were  frequent  rain  showers,  and  when  my  shirt  got 
well  soaked,  I  contrived  to  squeeze  some  water  into  my 
mouth.  The  wind  continued  light  from  the  eastward,  and 
fortunately  for  me  there  was  a  smooth  sea,  so  that  I  oc(  a- 
sionally  got  a  nap,  with  my  legs  dangling  in  the  water. 

"  On  the  third  day  after  I  fell  overboard,  while  regaling 
myself  with  a  piece  of  the  dolphin  which  I  had  saved,  after 
throVing  into  the  sea  some  of  the  bones,  I  felt  something 
strike  against  my  starboard  walking  stick,  which  hung  over 
board,  and  on  casting  my  eyes  in  the  water,  I  saw  within 
arms-length,  a  huge  monster  of  a  shark,  who  was  very  busy 
grabbing  the  pieces  of  dolphin  which  I  had  thrown  over 
board  I  I  felt  under  great  obligations  to  him  for  not  snapping 


DICK  TRYSAIL'S  SOLITARY  CRUISE.  291 

off  one  of  my  walking  sticks  at  once ;  but  was  convinced 
that  as  soon  as  he  had  swallowed  the  fragments  of  dolphin, 
he  would  pay  his  respects  to  Dick  Trysail,  without  further 
ceremony.  I  accordingly  resolved  to  be  beforehand  with 
him,  and  after  the  rascal  had  finished  his  meal,  and  was 
eyeing  me  with  a  wicked  look,  as  if  his  mouth  watered  at 
the  idea  of  cracking  my  bones,  1  thrust  the  grainse  with  all 
the  strength  I  was  master  of,  into  his  back.  The  prongs 
passed  through  the  tough  skin,  but  were  .not  to  be  drawn 
out  so  easily. 

"  I  never  saw  a  beast  so  astonished  as  that  shark  was, 
when  he  received  my  cordial  greeting.  He  was  about 
twelve  feel  long,  and  immensely  strong.  He  started  off 
upon  the  full  run,  but  was  soon  brought  up  by  the  tough 
piece  of  ratlin  stuff,  eight  or  ten  fathoms  long,  which  was 
attached  to  the  grainse,  and  the  end  of  which  I  had  taken 
care  to  fasten  to  the  hen  coop-  He  then  tried  to  go  down, 
and  see  if  he  could  meet  with  better  treatment  below,  and 
dragged  the  hen-coop,  to  which  I  clung,  several  feet  under 
water.  But  he  soon  grew  tired  of  that  game,  and  rose 
again  to  the  surface.  He  then  went  round  and  round  sev 
eral  times,  to  my  great  dissatisfaction ;  and  I  was  about  to 
cut  the  rope  and  let  him  go,  grainse  and  all,  when  he  took 
a  fancy  to  swim  off  in  a  direction  about  due  west ;  dragging 
the  coop  and  myself  after  him  at  the  rate  of  three  or  four 
knots  !  I  knew  he  could  not  hold  out  long  at  such  play, 
and  at  the  end  of  half  an  hour,  I  found  that  he  begun  to 
grow  nervous  and  fidgetty ;  and  evidently  found  his  situation 
rather  an  unpleasant  one.  Finally,  in  his  flurry,  he  made  a 
desperate  leap  out  of  the  water ;  and  with  the  jerk,  the 
grainse  drew  out,  and  off  he  went,  without  so  much  as  say 
ing  good  bye,  leaving  me  again  alone  on  the  wide  ocean. 
He  evidently  did  not  like  my  company,  and  to  tell  the  truth, 
I  was  not  sorry  to  get  rid  of  him.  There  was  no  love  lost 
between  us,  any  how. 

"  On  the  morning  of  the  fourth  day  of  rny  solitary  cruise, 
soon  after  day  break,  as  I  was  eagerly  looking  around  to  see 
if  any  vessel  was  in  sight,  for  I  began  to  grow  impatient,  and 
is  hungry  as  the  shark  whom  I  had  treated  so  unhandsomely ; 
(having  no  salt,  the  dolphin  was  not  then  quite  such  savory 
food  as  could  be  wished ;)  I  thought  1  spied  a  dark-looking 


292  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

object,  floating  on  the  water,  at  not  more  than  a  cable's 
length  distance.  My  heart  beat  quicker.  Can  it  be  a  boat  ? 
whispered  I  to  myself.  No ;  it  was  too  small  for  a  boat. 
What  can  it  be  ?  As  the  day  advanced,  and  darkness 
cleared  up,  I  found  it  was  a  huge  loggerhead  turtle,  fast 
asleep  on  the  surface  of  the  water.  He  must  have  been 
six  or  eight  feet  in  length,  and  probably  weighed  five  or  six 
hundred  pounds.  I  no  sooner  saw  him  than  I  felt  that 
Providence  had  not  altogether  forsaken  poor  Dick.  I  de 
termined  that  the  turtle,  or  Scrabbling  Jack,  as  I  afterwards 
called  him,  should  take  me  in  tow ! 

"  I  soon  arranged  all  my  plans ;  indeed,  there  was  no 
time  to  lose  ;  for  his  turtleship  might  soon  awake,  and  would 
be  off  as  soon  as  he  caught  sight  of  my  ugly  phiz.  I  knew 
from  what  I  heard  the  captain  say  on  the  day  I  fell  over 
board,  that  I  could  not  be  far  from  the  island  of  St.  Paul's, 
and  that  it  must  bear  somewhere  about  west ;  for  the  wind 
had  been  blowing  all  the  time  from  the  eastward ;  and  I 
knew  that  the  current  always  sets  nearly  due  west  in  the 
Atlantic,  when  near  the  equator.  It  is  well  enough  for  a 
fore-mast  hand  to  know  such  things  sometimes.  I  thought 
if  I  could  get  a  lift  of  fifteen  or  twenty  miles  or  more,  as 
the  case  might  be,  it  might  bring  me  within  sight  of  St. 
Paul's  ;  or  if  it  carried  me  to  the  westward  of  that  island, 
I  should  then  be  nearer  to  the  track  of  vessels  bound  home 
from  the  East  Indies  or  the  Brazils. 

"  1  accordingly  bade  farewell  to  my  hen-coop,  which  had 
rendered  me  such  excellent  service  ;  seized  the  grainse  in  one 
hand,  and  with  the  other  I  paddled  off  gently  towards  my 
unsuspecting  friend  ;  I  swam  up  under  his  stern,  and  while 
with  one  hand  I  threw  the  bite  of  the  grainse  line  carefully 
over  his  head,  with  the  other  I  grabbed  him  fast  by  the  tail ! 

"  The  turtle  was  astonished  at  such  rude  treatment,  which 
perhaps  awoke  him  from  a  dream  of  bliss.  He  did  not 
know  what  sort  of  a  creature  it  was  that  had  such  fast  hold 
of  him,  and  thought  it  was  best  to  make  tracks  as  fast  as 
possible.  He  tried  to  make  a  plunge,  and  if  1  had  not 
been  aware  of  the  kind  of  capers  which  these  stupid  ani 
mals  cut  on  such  occasions,  I  should  have  been  in  a  sad  fix. 
and  glad  enough  to  mount  my  hen-coop  again.  But  I  knew 
the  nature  of  the  beast,  having  once  belonged  to  a  tuitle 


DICK  TRYSAIL'S  SOLITARY  CRUISE.  293 

oloop,  owned  in  New  Providence  ;  and  as  the  old  fellow 
was  about  to  dive,  I  caught  hold  of  his  hind  flippers,  and 
bearing  my  whole  weight  upon  them,  and  he  paddling 
with  all  his  might  at  the  same  time,  he  could  not  for  the 
soul  of  him  get  his  head,  much  less  his  huge  body,  under 
water  ;  but  off  he  went  at  the  rate  of  five  or  six  knots, 
dragging  me  after  him  ! 

"  I  managed  to  steer  him  indifferently  well,  by  pushing 
one  flipper  and  pulling  the  other,  and  shap'ed  the  course  due 
west,  as  near  as  I  could  judge  from  the  bearing  of  the  sun. 
I  passed  the  rope  around  my  body  beneath  the  armpits,  lest 
at  any  moment,  overcome  with  fatigue,  I  might  let  go  my 
hold  ;  and  I  soon  found  great  advantage  :.n  so  doing,  for 
Scrabbling  Jack,  after  two  or  three  fruitless  attempts  to 
get  rid  of  his  companion,  swam  quietly  and  rapidly  along 
on  the  top  of  the  water,  without  trying  to  dive  below. 
Once,  indeed,  as  I  was  off  my  guard,  and  perhaps  nodding, 
having  had  but  precious  little  sleep  for  the  previous  four 
nights,  he  took  an  unfair  advantage,  and  down  he  went  ! 
Before  I  knew  what  the  rascal  was  about,  we  were  both  of 
us  eight  or  ten  feet  under  water !  But  I  soon  brought  him 
up  to  the  surface  again,  and  was  more  careful  afterwards. 

"  Scrabbling  Jack  clawed  off  at  a  fine  rate  ;  but  before 
many  hours,  I  was  tired  enough  of  clinging  to  him,  and 
steering  him  in  the  right  direction.  He  was  something 
like  a  pig  in  his  disposition,  and  wanted  to  go  every  way 
but  the  way  I  had  determined  that  he  should  go.  By  four 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  I  was  nearly  ready  to  give  up  ;  for 
besides  the  trouble  of  keeping  him  in  the  right  track,  this 
being  dragged  through  the  water  at  such  a  rate,  is  by  no 
means  so  pleasant  an  operation  as  one  would  be  likely  at 
first  to  imagine.  I  bitterly  regretted  having  left  my  hen 
coop,  and  began  to  calculate  how  much  longer  I  could  hold 
out,  when  my  heart  was  gladdened  with  the  sight  of  an 
object  on  the  larboard  bow,  which  at  first  I  took  to  be  a 
vessel ;  but  as  we  approached  it  fast,  I  soon  found  to  my 
unspeakable  satisfaction  that  it  was  land,  the  island  of  St. 
Paul's  !  And  never  was  the  sight  of  land  more  welcome 
to  the  tempest-tost  mariner  after  a  six  months'  passage 
from  India,  than  it  was  to  me  at  that  moment. 

"  My  only  fear  was  that  Scrabbling  Jack  would  give  out 
25* 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

for  he  began  to  breathe  hard.  I  did  him  injustice,  for  he 
was  bottom  to  the  back  bone,  and  did  not  relax  in  his  ex 
ertions.  About  six  o'clock  in  the  evening,  he  carried  me 
safe  and  sound  along  side  of  a  jutting  rock  on  the  island. 
Thejsea  was  smooth,  and  there  was  little  or  no  surf.  I 
stepped  ashore  without  difficulty ;  having  first  taken  the 
liberty  to  make  a  rope  fast  to  one  of  my  companion's  fins  ; 
for  I  was  not  yet  quite  prepared  to  part  company  with  him. 
I  made  fast  the  other  end  to  a  large  rock,  and  then  com 
pletely  overcome  with  weariness,  with  hunger,  and  with 
joy  at  this  unexpected  termination  of  my  sufferings,  I  threw 
myself  flat  on  the  rock,  and  blubbered  aloud,  like  a  sea-sick 
cabin  boy. 

"  I  did  not  remain  long  in  that  situation  ;  but  soon  arose 
and  clambered  up  the  rocks,  to  see  if  I  could  find  any  thing 
which  would  do  to  eat ;  and  I  was  not  long  at  a  loss,  for 
the  island  was  almost  covered  with  birds  ;  there  were  boo 
bies,  noddies,  gulls,  man-of-war  birds,  &c.,  in  abundance. 
I  soon  caught  one,  twisted  his  neck,  and  made  a  hearty 
supper,  and  as  I  was  also  rather  thirsty,  I  crawled  up  on  a 
high  part  of  the  island,  out  of  the  reach  of  the  spray,  where 
I  found  some  tolerably  good  fresh  water  in  the  hollows  of 
the  rocks.  I  then  laid  down,  and  soon  fell  asleep  ;  nor  did 
I  awake  until  the  sun  had  risen  above  the  horizon. 

"  I  looked  around  for  a  sail,  but  none  was  in  sight.  I 
then  went  to  work  to  secure  Scrabbling  Jack,  for  I  would 
not  have  lost  him  for  his  weight  in  gold.  I  found  him  safe 
enough  ;  and  built  a  sort  of  a  pen  with  fragments  of  rock, 
into  which,  with  considerable  difficulty,  I  managed  to  put 
my  useful  friend  and  shipmate.  I  found  plenty  of  eggs 
on  the  island,  and  I  could  knock  over  as  many  birds  as  I 
wanted  any  day  ;  .with  mygrainse,  I  could  catch  some  excel 
lent  fish,  which  sported  in  abundance  along  side  the  rocks. 
I  found  salt  in  great  plenty,  made  by  the  heat  of  the  sun. 
The  Worst  of  it  was  I  could  not  strike  a  fire.  I  had  heard 
(ell  of  Indians  and  other  savage  folks  getting  fire  by  rubbing 
together  two  dry  sticks.  I  found  some  dry  wood  on  the 
island,  but  whether  it  had  been  too  long  soaked  in  salt  wa 
ter,  or  I  had  not  the  knack  of  it,  I  know  not,  but  I  rubbed 
and  rubbed  till  I  was  tired  and  the  wood  was  hot,  but  not 
a  spark  of  fire  could  I  get,  or  even  a  symptom  of  smoke. 


DICK  TRYSAIL'S  SOLITARY  CRUISE.  295 

But  by  salting  my  fish  and  birds,  and  broiling  them  in  the 
hot  sun,  (and  the  sun  shone  hot  and  heavy  on  that  island, 
I'll  tell  ye,  lads,)  I  got  along  very  well.  I  had  enough, 
such  as  it  was,  and  was  a  thousand  times  better  off  than 
when  riding  a-horseback  on  the  hen-coop. 

"  Every  morning  early,  I  went  up  to  the  highest  point  on 
the  island,  and  searched  along  the  horizon  for  vessels ;  but 
it  is  not  often  the  case  that  vessels  pass  within  sight  of  St. 
Paul's.  I  had  been  on  the  island,  like  a  second  Robkison 
Crusoe,  for  about  six  weeks,  when  one  morning  I  beheld 
far  in  the  northeast  a  ship  steering  to  the  southward,  under 
a  crowd  of  sail.  The  wind  was  light,  and  she  was  not 
going  along  at  the  rate  of  more  than  two  or  three  knots, 
but  I  feared  that  she  would  not  pass  quite  so  near  the  island 
as  I  could  wish.  Nevertheless,  I  bent  the  few  garments 
which  I  had,  to  a  pole  that  I  found  among  the  rocks,  and 
stuck  it  up  on  the  highest  pinnacle  of  the  island.  But  my 
signal  was  not  seen  from  the  ship  ;  she  kept  on  her  course, 
passing  within  eight  or  nine  miles,  without  heaving-to,  or 
lowering  a  boat.  I  could  not  bear  the  idea  of  remaining 
for  six  weeks,  or  perhaps  months,  longer  on  that  desolate 
spot,  and  thought  that  I  ought  to  risk  something  to  get 
aboard  the  ship. 

"  My  plan  was  formed  in  a  moment.  I  dowsed  my  flags, 
hastened  down  to  the  sea-side,  roused  out  my  old  friend 
Scrabbling  Jack,  got  him  fairly  into  the  Atlantic  ocean, 
caught  hold  of  his  hind  nippers,  and  off  we  went !  I  knew 
that  unless  he  had  grown  lazy  by  leading  an  inactive  life  on 
shore,  and;good  living,  for  I  gave  him  plenty  of  prog,  he 
would  overhaul  the  ship  before  night,  unless  the  wind  fresh 
ened  ;  and  if  it  did,  I  should  have  to  make  the  best  of  my 
way  back  to  my  island  again.  Every  thing  fully  answered 
my  expectations ;  the  wind  did  not  freshen,  and  Scrabbling 
Jack  scrabbled  faster  than  ever,  and  when  it  was  about 
four  o'clock,  I  was  almost  within  hail  of  the  ship. 

"  At  this  moment,  I  thought  I  perceived  some  commotion 
onboard.  There  was  a  running  about  the  decks;  and  soon 
I  saw  the  captain  standing  on  the  tafierel  with  a  musket  in 
his  hand,  one  of  his  officers  along  side  of  him  with  a  har 
poon,  and  several  of  the  crew  with  boarding  pikes.  I  after 
wards  learned  that  this  was  owing  to  a,  man  aloft  having 


896  TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 

sung  out,  {  Sea-serpent,  ho !  right  astern,  coming  up  with 
us  hand  over  hand.'  I  thought  this  was  a  most  inhospita 
ble  reception,  after  having  gone  through  dangers  and  suffer 
ings  which  do  not  fall  to  the  lot  of  every  one  ;  and  as  soon 
as  I  got  within  hail,  seeing  the  captain  about  to  bring  his 
musket  to  a  present,  I  shouted  out  as  loud  as  I  could  roar, 
and  my  lungs  were  always  pretty  good,  '  Ship  ahoy  ! ' 

"  The  captain  was  astonished;  and  as  we  were  close  upon 
the  equinoctial  line,  many  of  the  crew  believed  that  old 
Neptune  himself  was  really  coming  on  board,  or  at  the  least 
had  sent  an  ambassador  to  see  that  all  was  right.  And  in 
deed  our  appearance  was  rather  out  of  the  common  way. 
First  came  Scrabbling  Jack  himself,  clawing  away  at  a  great 
rate,  evidently  with  a  design  to  come  along  side  ;  and  then 
just  behind  him  was  seen  the  head  of  poor  Dick  Trysail ! 
I  had  lost  my  cap  when  I  fell  overboard  from  the  Durin- 
darte,  and  no  two  hairs  on  my  head  were  standing  in  the 
same  direction.  My  beard  had  not  been  shaved  for  seven 
weeks,  and  my  face,  never  of  the  handsomest,  was  now  as 
brown  as  a  berry. 

"  The  captain  hardly  knew  what  to  make  of  our  appear 
ance,  and  I  hailed  again,  '  Ship  ahoy ! ' 

"  '  Hallo  ! '  shouted  the  captain  in  a  trembling  voice. 

"  '  Stand  by  with  a  rope  ;  I  am  coming  along  side.' 

"  'Who  are  you,  and  what  do  you  want  ?'  screamed  the 
captain,  half  frightened  to  death.  '  If  you  come  along  side 
1  '11  shoot  you.  Stand  by,  boys,'  said  he  to  his  crew. 

"  The  matter  was  now  growing  serious.  '  And  is  this 
the  way,'  shouted  I,  '  that  you  receive  a  poor  fellow,  you 
fall  in  with  in  the  midst  of  the  wide  ocean,  and  who  has 
been  living  among  sharks,  and  dolphins,  and  turtles,  and 
other  wild  beasts,  until  he  is  tired  ?  For  shame  !  give  us 
a  rope,  and  when  I  come  on  board,  you  will  have  one  real 
Yankee  sailor  on  board  at  any  rate.' 

"  By  this  time  the  captain  was  pretty  well  convinced  that 
I  was  neither  fish  nor  reptile,  nor  old" Neptune  himself,  but 
a  real  Christian  being,  although  he  could  not  imagine  how  I 
came  adrift  in  those  latitudes.  The  ship  was  luffed  up  into 
the  wind,  and  a  rope  was  thrown  overboard.  L,quitted  my 
hold  of  my  old  friend,  and  down  he  went  without  stopping 
to  say  farewell.  I  sighed  as  he  disappeared,  for  he  had 


ill 


DICK  TRYSAIL'S  SOLITARY  CRUISE.  299 

been  a  good  friend  and  faithful  servant,  and  I  had  been 
Jong  attached  to  him.  I  caught  hold  of  the  rope,  and  was 
a  moment  after  standing  on  the  deck  of  the  ship  Trinculo, 
captain  Reenells,  from  New  York,  bound  to  Para. 

"  If  the  officers  and  crew  were  astonished  to  see  me,  they 
were  still  more  astonished  to  hear  my  story,  and  if  they  had 
not  seen  me  actually  holding  on  to  Scrabbling  Jack,  J  really 
believe  they  would  never  have  believed  half  what  I  told 
them.  However,  they  treated  me  kindly,  and  I  felt  much 
happier  as  well  as  safer  on  board  the  Trinculo,  than  when  I 
was  riding  the  old  hen-coop.  I  was  on  board  about  a  fort 
night,  when,  off  the  north  coast  of  the  Brazils,  we  fell  in 
with  an  American  ship,  which  proved  to  be  the  Durindarte! 
We  made  a  signal,  arid  she  hove  to.  She  was  from  Ma- 
ranham,  bound  to  Boston.  We  hoisted  out  the  boat,  and 
I  went  on  board  with  the  captain.  I  never  saw  a  ship's 
company  so  astonished  to  see  an  old  shipmate  as  were  the 
crew  of  the  Durindarte.  They  had  given  me  up  for  lost  j 
and  thought  that  I  was  long  ago  stowed  away  in  Davy 
Jones's  locker.  But  they  missed  a  figure,  and  right  glad 
were  they  to  see  me  again.  I  returned  home  to  Boston  in 
the  Durindarte,  and  received  wages  for  the  whole  voyage  ; 
even  for  the  three  weeks  when  I  was  cutting  shines  in  the 
neighborhood  of  St.  Paul's.  So,  then,  shipmates,  you  have 
my  story ;  and  you  see  it  is  not  much  of  a  story,  after  all. 
But  it  shows  that  courage  and  resolution  will  accomplish 
much  ;  that  when  danger  threatens  us,  it  is  best  to  keep  a 
stiff  upper  lip;  and  that  a  man's  fortunes  are  seldom  so 
bad  but  that  they  may  be  worse." 

"  It  is  rather  an  astonisJiing  story,  I  confess,"  said  Bill 
Jones.  "  But  do  you  mean  to  say  that  it  is  all  true  ? " 
added  he,  with  a  purser's  grin. 

"  Come,  none  of  your  half-laughs,"  said  Dick.  ;<  Every 
word  of  it  is  as  true  as  Bowditch's  Navigator,  or  Blunt'i 
Coast  Pilot." 


DUTIES    OF    A    SHIPMASTER. 


THERE  are  few  more  arduous  and  responsible  situations 
in  life,  than  that  of  the  master  of  a  snip.  His  duties  are 
various :  and  some  of  them  are  of  the  most  complicated 
kind,  requiring  a  combination  of  physical  and  mental  facul 
ties  more  difficult  to  meet  with  than  is  generally  supposed. 
Within  ten  or  a  dozen  years  past,  an  idea  seems  to  have 
prevailed  among  many  of  our  respectable  ship-owners,  that 
a  man  may  execute  indifferently  well,  the  duties  of  a  ship 
master,  without,  being  very  familiar  with  navigation  or 
seamanship !  It  is  thought  that  if  he  has  been  one  or  two 
voyages  as  clerk  or  supercargo,  and  has  watched  the  ma 
noeuvres  on  board,  and  has  good  natural  sense,  he  ought  to 
be  qualified  to  take  charge  of  a  good  ship,  on  a  distant 
voyage ;  especially  if  a  mate,  who  is  an  old  and  thorough 
sailor,  can  be  engaged  to  accompnny  him  on  the  voyage,  in 
the  capacity  of  "  dry  nurse." 

There  can  hardly  be  any  thing  more  erroneous  than  this, 
A  man  cannot  learn  the  character  of  seamen,  a  book  hard 
to  read,  and  the  various  duties  of  a  shipmaster  in  so  short 
a  time  ;*  although  he  is  seldom  candid  enough  to  acknowl 
edge  his  ignorance,  notwithstanding  it  may  be  obvious  to 
every  one  on  board.  The  natural  and  inevitable  conse 
quence  is,  that  the  crew  will  not  respect  him  as  they  would 
a  genuine  sailor,  who  is  familiar  with  his  duty  ;  and  to 
increase  the  difficulty,  he  will  in  all  likelihood  become  more 
tenacious  of  his  authority,  in  proportion  as  he  is  unfitted 
for  his  station.  Confidence  is  entertained  by  neither  party  ; 
and  high  words,  insolence,  blows,  revolts,  and  mutinies  are 
frequently  the  consequence  of  this  ill-judged  proceeding. 

Besides  this,  a  shipmaster,  who  is  not  a  sailor,  although 
he  may  succeed  marvellously  well  in  pleasant  weather,  will 
always  find  difficulty  in  any  great  and  important  emergency. 
It  is  during  a  heavy  gale  of  wind  on  a  lee  shore  ;  when 
dismasted  or  capsized  at  sea ;  passing  through  dangerous 


DUTIES    OF    A    SHIPMASTER.  301 

channels  in  the  night ;  meeting  with  a  long  succession  of 
head  winds,  thus  causing  a  long  and  tedious  passage,  that 
the  worth  of  a  thorough-going  sailor  will  be  manifested.  In 
my  humble  opinion,  underwriters  have  had  to  pay  millions 
of  dollars,  during  the  last  ten  or  fifteen  years,  in  consequence 
of  the  incapacity  or  ignorance,  so  far  as  nautical  knowledge 
is  concerned,  of  shipmasters.  What  would  be  the  effect  of 
appointing  to  the  office  of  a  judge  of  a  high  judicial  tribu 
nal,  an  individual  who  had  never  practised  at  the  bar,  or 
studied  the  laws  of  his  country !  or  a  surgeon  to  a  ship  of 
war,  who  had  all  his  life  wielded  the  pen  in  a  counting-room  ! 
or  of  giving  the  place  of  cashier  of  a  bank  to  one  who  knows 
nothing  of  figures  or  book-keeping  !  or  of  employing  a 
man  to  build  a  house,  who  is  a  tolerable  barber,  but  knows 
nothing  of  the  mechanic  arts !  It  is  equally  preposterous 
to  give  the  command  of  a  merchant  ship,  bound  on  a  dis 
tant  voyage,  with  much  prop'erty  on  board,  and  many  valu 
able  lives,  to  an  individual,  who,  although  he  may  be  a  good 
merchant,  has  had  but  limited  experience  in  nautical  life. 
Indeed  no  man  should,  under  ordinary  circumstances,  be 
appointed  to  command  a  ship,  unless  he  is  a  sailor  ;  has 
had  his  hand  in  the  tar-bucket,  and  knows  how  to  handle  a 
marlinspike.  So  long  as  the  present  system  is  pursued, 
there  is  little  encouragement  for  a  man  to  seek  to  qualify 
himself  for  a  shipmaster.  After  toiling  for  many  years,  and 
when  he  thinks  he  is  about  to  reach  the  goal  of  his  hopes, 
he  finds  himself  outstripped  in  the  race,  by  a  beardless 
youth,  who  has  never  been  more  than  one  or  two  passages 
to  sea  ;  and  who,  perhaps,  has  never  had  a  ducking  in  salt 
water.  This  is  the  very  essence  of  injustice  on  the  part  of 
our  ship-owners ;  and  is  calculated  to  produce  an  effect 
upon  our  commerce,  of  a  nature  by  no  means  beneficial. 

A  master  of  a  ship  is  supreme  when  he  paces  the  deck 
of  his  own  vessel.  He  is  a  despot,  as  much  so  as  Mahmoud 
the  Sultan  of  the  east.  If  he  attends  to  his  duties,  he  will 
exercise  an  unbounded  influence  on  the  comfort  and  con 
dition,  physical  and  moral,  of  all  on  board.  If  he  is  tyran 
nical,  capricious  and  cruel,  he  will  make  his  ship  a  receptacle 
of  wretchedness.  He  will  harass  the  men  with  labor,  de 
prive  them  of  a  sufficiency  of  sleep,  cut  short  their  allow 
ance  of  provisions  and  water;  and  debase  and  mortify  them 
26 


DUTIES    OF    A    SHIPMASTER. 

with  menaces,  curses  and  blows.  Such  a  man  should  nevnr 
be  entrusted  with  the  command  of  a  ship ;  he  should  hardly 
be  suffered,  to  dwell  among  the  civilized  portion  of  the  hu 
man  race.  He  is  a  bad  man  :  and  a  merchant  should  never 
give  such  a  man,  although  he  may  be  capable  of  transacting 
business  correctly,  the  power  of  controlling  the  happiness,  I 
may  say  the  fate  of  any  portion  of  his  fellow  men. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  a  shipmaster  is  kind  and  benevo 
lent,  as  well  as  intelligent,  skilful  and  decided,  harmony  and 
good  feeling  will  almost  always  prevail  on  board.  I  have 
heard  it  said  that  gratitude  is  not  an  inmate  of  the  bosom 
of  the  sailor ;  but  I  do  not  believe  in  the  truth  of  the  state 
ment.  Sailors,  excepting  now  and  tl.en  an  inveterate  old 
grumbler,  are  susceptible  of  all  the  finer  feelings  of  the  hu 
man  heart ;  and  when  treated  as  rational  beings,,  as  men, 
who  are  sensible  of  fatigue,  hunger,  thirst  and  cold,  they 
are  not  only  aware  of  the  facl,  but  they  feel  the  emotions 
of  gratitude. 

A  shipmaster  should  view  the  men,  who  have  voluntarily 
placed  themselves  under  his  charge,  as  entitled  to  his  pro 
tection  and  advice.  He  should  exact  prompt  obedience 
from  his  crew ;  but  at  the  same  time  should  remember  that 
he  has  it  in  his  power  not  only  to  contribute  to  their  physi 
cal  comfort,  but  to  exert  a  moral  influence  over  them,  and 
may  be  the  means  of  making  them  pleased  and  contented 
with  their  present  condition,  and  also  of  improving  their 
characters  in  after  life.  No  opportunity  should  be  lost  of 
exerting  this  influence ;  and  the  shipmaster,  who  cherishes 
philanthropic  feelings,  will  experience  in  the  autumn  of  life, 
(he  purest  pleasure  at  the  recollection  of  the  good  which 
he  may  have  done  in  this  way.  A  timely  admonition,  en 
forced  by  the  example  of  a  worthy  man,  in  a  superior 
station  of  life,  may  in  some  cases  produce  an  extraordinary 
effect. 

Some  shipmasters  think  it  necessary  in  order  to  control 
their  crews  and  establish  proper  discipline  on  board,  to  enact 
the  characters  of  bullies ;  and  keep  continually  quarrelling 
witn  their  men,  using  the  most  abusive  and  profane  language, 
accompanied  with  blows ;  forgetting  that  to  strike  a  man, 
who,  owing  to  the  circumstances  in  which  he  is  placed, 
cannot  resist,  is  far  from  being  a  mark  of  courage.  Such 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  303 

a.  man,  who  rules  by  brute  force,  will  find  it  difficult  to 
enforce  order  and  obedience  on  board  his  vessel ;  his  men 
may  at  the  moment  obey  him,  but  it  will  be  with  reluctance  ; 
and  scowling  brows,  sulky  looks,  and  occasionally  mutinous 
language  and  deeds,  will  not  be  a  rare  thing  on  board  the 
ship.  Corporal  punishment,  should  very  rarely,  I  may  say 
never  be  resorted  to.  It  is  almost  always  administered  in  a 
passion ;  and  the  effect  produced  on  the  person  punished, 
or  the  remainder  of  the  crew  is  far  from  salutary.  If  men 
are  disobedient  and  disorderly,  which,  when  properly  gov 
erned,  will  seldom  be  the  case ;  if  they  exhibit  the  slightest 
disposition  to  mutiny,  put  them  in  irons,  and  keep  them 
there,  until  they  are  aware  of  tneir  improper  behavior,  and 
acknowledge  the  justice  of  the  punishment. 

The  captain  of  a  ship  has  a  greater  responsibility  than 
any  other  person  on  board,  and  of  course  should  be  more 
constantly  on  the  alert  than  any  other  one.  If  he  makes  a 
short  passage,  he  will  enjoy  the  credit  of  it ;  if  a  long  pas 
sage,  he  will  bear  the  blame ;  and  if  he  is  aware  of  the 
important  station  which  he  occupies,  and  is  resolved  to  exe 
cute  faithfully  the  duties,  he  will  himself  see  to,  and  direct 
many  things,  which  are  often  left  altogether  to  the  care  of 
his  officers.  He  should  know  at  all  times  precisely  the 
state  of  the  weather,  and  the  exact  quantity  of  canvas 
which  is  spread.  He  should  be  on  deck  on  the  approach 
of  any  squall,  or  expected  change  of  weather.  He  should 
know  that  his  officers  are  vigilant,  and  the  crew  attentive  ; 
and  during  the  night,  he  should  not  accustom  himself  to 
sleep  for  ten  or  twelve  hours  undisturbed  in  his  state-room, 
as  is  sometimes  the  case,  but  should  frequently  in  the  course 
of  the  night  be  up  and  witness  with  his  own  eyes  what  is 
going  on  on  deck.  And  in  making  the  land  in  a  dark  night, 
or  when  running  in  a  narrow  sea,  as  the  English  or  Irish 
channel,  the  gulf  of  Finland,  &c.,  he  should  trust  to  no 
one  but  himself;  in  which  case  he  will  never  be  deceived. 
These  rules  should  be  observed,  whatever  may  be  the  char 
acter  of  his  officers,  and  by  attending  to  them  many  a  long 
passage  might  have  been  shortened  one  third ;  and  many  a 
good  ship  might  have  been  saved  from  shipwreck. 

A  shipmaster  should  not  only  be  a  thorough  seaman,  but 
should  also  be  well  acquainted  with  navigation ;  that  is,  he 


304  W7TIES    OF    A    SHIPMASTER. 

should  be  able  to  ascertain  very  nearly  the  exact  situation 
of  the  ship  at  any  time,  not  only  by  dead-reckoning,  but  by 
lunar  observations  and  chronometer.  He  should  be  a  man 
possessing  a  large  fund  of  general  knowledge  ;  and  be  par 
ticularly  versed  in  subjects  connected  with  mercantile 
transactions ;  he  should  possess  a  good  deal  of  what  is 
usually  termed  common  sense,  and  a  good  judgment.  He 
should  not  be  deficient  in  physical  courage  ;  if  he  is,  he 
will  be  placed  in  disadvantageous  situations  on  many  occa 
sions  ;  and  should  possess  more  than  an  ordinary  share  of 
firmness,  prompt  decision  of  character,  and  presence  of 
mind  in  danger  or  difficulty.  He  should  also  be" well  ac 
quainted  with  the  human  character,  and  able  to  penetrate 
the  motives  of  human  actions.  He  should  be  well-bred  and 
polite,  especially  in  his  intercourse  with  strangers  ;  this 
will  give  him  an  important  advantage  over  the  boor  and 
the  brute.  He  should  be  well  acquainted  with  the  maritime 
laws  of  his  own  country,  and  with  the  most  important 
commercial  rules  and  regulations  abroad. 

American  shipmasters  are  generally  intelligent ;  perhaps 
more  so  than  are  to  be  found  in  any  other  part  of  the  world. 
They  manage  their  ships  with  great  skill,  navigate  them  with 
precision  ;  and  are  generally  more  successful  and  short  in 
their  passages  than  others.  This  character  is  universally 
allowed  them  ;  and  may  they  long  continue  to  deserve  it. 
But  there  are  undoubtedly  many  exceptions  to  this  general 
rule ;  and  I  have  sometimes  seen  men  in  charge  of  vessels, 
who  were,  either  from  education,  habit,  or  moral  principle, 
altogether  unfit  to  be  entrusted  with  the  property,  the  lives 
or  happiness  of  others.  While  the  careful,  active,  capable, 
and  intelligent  shipmaster,  is  an  honor  to  his  profession,  and 
is  every  where  esteemed ;  a  brutal,  drunken,  or  ignorant 
shipmaster,  is  one  of  the  most  execrable  objects  in  creation  ; 
and  the  merchant,  who  will  continue  to  employ  such  a  per 
son,  knowing  him  to  be  such,  neglects  an  important  moral 
duty,  and  is  deserving  of  unmitigated  censure. 

In  his  intercourse  with  foreigners,  a  shipmaster  should 
always  be  urbane  and  polite,  particularly  with  ihose  individ 
uals  wh  a  are  vested  with  authority.  The  effect  is  wonderful 
which  kind  and  gentlemanly  treatment  will  have  upon  all 
classes  of  mankind ;  it  will  often  disarm  resentment,  and 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN  305 

make  friends  of  those,  who  would  otherwise  be  enemies. 
If  a  master  of  a  ship  is  courteous  in  his  demeanor  and  evi 
dently  desirous  to  treat  with  respect  the  officers  whose 
duty  it  is  to  examine  his  papers,  and  attend  to  his  business ; 
he  will  possess  an  astonishing  advantage  over  one,  who  is 
surly  in  his- conduct,  unsocial  in  his  habits  ;•  and  who  would 
if  he  dared,  treat  with  contempt  the  perhaps  rude  and 
unpolished  officers  of  the  government,  in  whose  dominions 
he  chances  to  be.  It  should^  be  recollected  that  the  good 
opinion  and  kind  offices  of  any  individual  may  at  certain 
times  be  useful;  and  that  an  individual  holding  a  very 
humble  office,  may  have  it  in  his  power  to  facilitate  or  re 
tard  your  business,  to  relieve  your  difficulties  in  a  certain 
degree,  or  involve  you  still  farther  in  trouble,  agreeably  to 
his  inclination.  Besides,  kind  words  cost  nothing ;  a  gen 
tlemanly  deportment  can  never  be  disadvantageous.  If  one 
cares  little  for  it  on  his  own  account,  let  him  show  some 
regard  for  the  honor  of  his  country,  whose  citizens  he 
represents. 

It  is  one  of  the  most  important  duties  of  a  master,  to  see 
before  he  leaves  port,  to  the  quantity  and  quality  of  provi 
sions  and  water  provided  for  the  voyage.  The  provisions 
should  be  of  a  wholesome  kind ;  and  the  water  fresh  and  pure  ; 
and  care  should  be  taken  to  keep  it  so ;  as  there  is  nothing 
more  unpleasant  at  sea  than  bad  water.  The  quantity 
should  be  sufficient  to  last  at  least  one  hundred  days,  if 
bound  across  the  Atlantic,  without  making  it  necessary  to 
put  the  crew  or  passengers  on  short  allowance.  For  want 
of  foresight  in  this  particular,  crews  and  passengers  on 
board  of  vessels  which  have  lost  their  sails  or  some  of  their 
spars,  or  met  with  a  long  series  of  gales  of  wind  directly  in 
their  teeth,  have  suffered  every  thing  but  death ;  and  in 
some  cases  even  death  itself  in  a  lingering  and  dreadful 
form.  Such  neglect  on  the  part  of  a  master  of  a  ship  is 
altogether  unjustifiable.  No  man  can  be  certain  of  making 
a  short  passage ;  and  if  through  carelessness  or  cupidity, 
the  crew  and  passengers  are  deprived  of  their  usual  allow 
ance  of  provisions  and  water,  and  are  condemned  to  suffer 
ings  inconceivable  to  those  who  have  never  been  deprived 
of  their  regular  meals,  the  individual,  whether  captain  or 
owner,  who  was  the  cause  of  the  deficiency  is  deserving 
26* 


306  DUTIES    OF    A    SHIPMASTER. 

of  the  severest  punishment.     A  paltry  fine  is  not  sufficient 
The  penalty  should  be  exemplary. 

I  much  fear  that  our  insurance  offices  do  not  sufficiently 
attend  to  the  qualifications  and  characters  of  masters  of 
vessels  insured.  The  trust  is  a  most  important  one,  and 
should  be  conferred  on  no  one  who  is  unworthy  of  it.  If 
the  ship  owner  is  reckless  of  the  welfare  of  the  crews  ot 
his  ships,  and  of  the  fate  of  his  property,  it  should  not  be 
thus  with  the  underwriters.  They  should  enquire  into  the 
character  of  the  captain,  examine  into  the  qualifications, 
physical,  moral  and  scientific,  of  every  individual  who  as 
pires  to  the  command  of  a  ship  in  which  they  may  be 
interested  ;  and  satisfy  themselves  of  his  worth  and  capacity 
before  they  sign  a  policy  of  insurance. 


JOHN     S  M  I  T  H 


IT  is  often  asked  if  a  sea-faring  man,  whose  home  is  on 
the  boundless  ocean,  who  is  lulled  or  rocked  to  sleep  by  the 
agitation  of  the  elements,  is  ever  known  to  cherish  the  ten 
der  affections.  Many  believe  that  the  heart  of  a  sailor  is  us 
tough  as  his  weather-beaten,  rugged  exterior ;  and  altogether 
incapable  of  experiencing  the  emotions  of  love,  friendship, 
or  affection.  Many  believe  that  a  sailor  has  no  more  feel 
ing  than  an  oyster ;  and  is  as  little  susceptible  of  those 
noble  sentiments,  which  lead  to  social  and  domestic  enjoy 
ments  as  the  dull,  stupid,  gelid  barnacle,  which  clings  to 
the  run  of  a  deep-laden  ship. 

This  is  a  mistake.  Although  the  sailor  is  a  voluntary 
exile  from  his  home ;  although  he  is  for  years  separated 
from  his  friends,  and  a  stranger  to  the  voice  of  sympathy, 
yet  his  heart  remains  in  the  right  place ;  and  often  in  the 
deep  watches  of  the  night,  memory,  like  an  enchantress, 
will  bring  before  him  the  home  of  his  youth ;  the  parents, 
who  watched  over  him  in  childhood  ;  his  brothers  or  sisters, 
who  shared  his  pleasures  and  his  pains  in  his  earlier  years ; 
and  haply  the  image  of  some  fair  one,  who  smiled  sweetly 
upon  him,  captivated  his  heart,  and  swore  to  prove  true  as 
the  needle  to  the  pole,  but  who  proved  faithless,  and  gave 
her  affections  and  her  hand  to  some  lubberly  landsman.  It 
is  well  known  that  the  rough  and  unseemly  shell  o'ften  hides 
a  pearl  of  price.  We  repeat  it,  a  sailor  has  a  heart ;  his 
affections,  although  they  may  be  withered,  are  not  destroyed. 
Although  he  may  not  talk  sentimental,  and  make  a  parade 
of  the  tender  feelings  which  soften  and  humanize  the  char 
acter,  he  still  cherishes  them  in  his  inmost  soul. 

In  a  voyage  to  the  East  Indies  a  number  of  years  ago,  1 
had  a  mate  with  me,  whose  name  was  John  Smith.  He 
was  a  foreigner,  but  he  had  an  American  protection,  and 
the  name,  hardly  a  distinctive  one,  was  of  course  assumed. 
He  was  a  man  of  massive  size,  being  upwards  of  six  feet 


308  JOHN    SMITH 

in  height,  and  of  muscular  proportions.  His  complex 
ion  was  bronzed  by  exposure  to  the  sun  for  many  years  in 
tropical  climes,  and  wintry  tempests  in  regions  farther  north. 
The  expression  of  his  countenance  was  stern  and  repulsive, 
inviting  neither  friendship  nor  confidence.  He  was  seldom 
seen  to  smile,  and  a  scowl  almost  always  rested  on  his  brow. 
This  rough-looking  Triton  was  an  excellent  officer,  being  a 
thorough  seaman,  and  indefatigable  in  the  performance  of 
his  various  duties,  which  constituted  almost  his  only  source 
of  amusement.  He  was  extremely  taciturn,  and  although  I 
could  sometimes  beguile  him  into  conversation,  he  always 
avoided  recurring  to  the  past  events  of  his  life.  He  was  un 
social  in  his  habits,  and  when  in  any  foreign  port,  would  never 
leave  the  ship,  excepting  on  duty :  and  when  any  of  the 
officers  of  ships  in  port,  came  on  board,  to  pay  him  a  friendly 
visit,  they  were  received  in  a  rude  and  cavalier  manner, 
which  induced  them  to  make  their  stay  as  brief  as  possible  ; 
and  as  they  passed  down  the  side  ladder  into  their  boat, 
were  often  heard  to  mutter  a  resolution  that  they  would 
never  again  throw  away  their  civility  on  such  a  bear. 

Mr.  Smith  sailed  with  me  during  three  voyages,  and  I 
always  treated  him  with  confidence  and  respect,  for  he  \vas 
a  man  of  sterling  integrity,  and  I  esteemed  him  as  a  valua 
ble  officer.  He  appeared  to  feel  gratitude  for  my  conduct 
towards  him,  and  I  verily  believe,  would  willingly  have 
periled  his  own  life  to  avert  any  danger  with  which  I  was 
threatened.  But  he  was  never  a  favorite  with  the  seamen. 
His  manner  was  peremptory  and  over  bearing,  and  it  cost 
me  much  effort  to  check  his  violent  temper,  and  restrain  his 
tyrannical  impulses.  The  sailors  feared  him,  and  obeyed 
him  ;  but*  they  never  loved  him. 

A  circumstance  which  came  to  my  knowledge  after  all 
his  voyages  were  ended,  will  serve  to  illustrate  his  despotic 
feelings,  his  physical  force,  and  the  determination  of  his 
character.  Some  years  before  I  fell  in  with  him,  he  had 
sailed  several  voyages  out  of  Providence,  as  mate  of  a  vessel, 
and  became  somewhat  notorious  for  the  little  ceremony  and 
absence  of  good  breeding  with  which  he  treated  the  crews. 
It  was,  with  him,  a  word  and  a  blow.  If  a  sailor  gave  him 
a  short  answer,  or  even  a  sulky  look,  he  was  pretty  sure  to 
get  a  clip  on  the  side  of  his  head ;  and  at  the  end  of  each 


— I      '•==-••• 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  311 

voyage,  it  cost  nearly  all  his  wages  to  pay  the  .fines  in  which 
he  was  mulcted  for  assaults  and  battery. 

At  length  he  was  so  well  known,  that  no  sailor  would 
ship  in  any  vessel  to  which  John  Smith  was  attached ;  and 
his  employers,  who  did  not  wish  to  lose  his  services,  resorted 
to  an  unjustifiable  scheme  for  procuring  a  crew  for  their 
ship.  Mr.  Smith  was  snugly  concealed  on  shore ;  and 
word  was  given  out  that  he  had  left  Providence,  and  that 
another  person,  a  very  amiable  young  man,  named  Jones, 
was  to  take  his  place  as  first  officer  of  the  ship.  A  crew 
of  active  young  men  were  engaged  immediately ;  and  the 
ship  was  soon  in  readiness  to  proceed  to  sea.  She  was 
cast  off  from  the  wharf,  and  in  charge  of  the  pilot  proceed 
ed  on  her  way ;  all  hands  in  excellent  spirits  and  eager  for 
the  voyage.  The  wind  and  tide,  however,  shortly  proving 
adverse,  she  was  brought  to  an  anchor  ;  and  it  was  not  long 
before  the  captain  canie  on  board,  in  a  shore  boat,  accom 
panied  by  the  redoubtable  Mr.  Smith .' 

The  crew,  some  of  whom  knew  him  well  by  sight,  and 
better  by  reputation,  were  thunderstruck  when  he  stepped 
over  the  gangway.  They  saw  at  once  that  they  had  been 
cruelly  deceived,  and  were  consequently  much  incensed. 
When  ordered  by  the  pilot  to  man  the  windlass  and  get  the 
ship  under  weigh,  they  resolutely  refused.  They  came  aft 
in  a  body,  and  remonstrated  with  the  captain  on  the  unjus 
tifiable  deception  which  had  been  practised  towards  them, 
and  insisted  that  they  x^ere  bound  by  no  legal  or  moral  tie 
to,proceed  on  the  voyage ;  and  declared  their  intention  of 
quitting  the  ship  without  delay. 

It  was  in  vain  that  the  captain  assured  them  they  should 
be  well  treated  during  the  voyage ;  that  Mr.  Smith's  char 
acter  had  been  most  shamefully  traduced  ;  that  he  was  a 
true  sailor's  friend ;  and  so  long  as  they  performed  their 
duty,  were  obedient  and  respectful,  they  would  have  nothing 
to  fear  from  him.  They  were  not  to  be  convinced  or  con 
ciliated  ;  but  one  and  all  insisted  pn  being  put  on  shore 
immediately,  with  their  beds  and  bedding. 

During  this  parley,  Mr.  Smith  had  thrown  off  his  jacket, 
and  while  coolly  pacing  the  quarter  deck,  listening  to  the 
discourse  between  the  captain  and  the  crew,  consisting  of 
ten  slout  and  hardy-looking  seamen^;  he  had  been  amusing 


312  JOHN    SMITH. 

himself  by  rolling  up  his  shirt-sleeves,  thus  baring  a  pair  of 
arms  which  Ajax  Telamon  might  have  envied.  At  length 
he  gr<;w  impatient,  and  when  the  pilot  gruffly  remarked 
that  they  were  losing  the  tide,  Mr.  Smith  turned  to  the 
captain  and  asked  him,  in  a  voice,  which,  though  low, 
breathed  the  very  spirit  of  determination,  if  he  wished  the 
Grew  to  man  the  windlass,  and  get  the  ship  under  weigh  ? 

"  Certainly,"  said  the  captain.  "  Men,  go  to  your  duty." 
Upon  saying  which  he  went  into  the  cabin. 

"  Man  the  windlass ! "  said  Mr.  Smith,  in  a  tone  and 
manner  which  showed  that  he  would  be  obeyed. 

"  Never !  "  shouted  the  crew.  "  We  will  never  do 
another  stroke  of  work  on  board  this  ship." 

"  Do  you  mutiny,  you  rascals  ?  "  muttered  Smith,  between 
his  teeth.  "  I  have  met  with  such  chaps  before.  Man  the 
windlass  instantly,  or  you  will  find  me  a  harder  character 
than  you  ever  suspected.  I  cannot  stand  this  nonsense 
any  longer.  Man  the  windlass  !  " 

The  crew,  confident  in  their  numbers  and  their  strength, 
being  determined  to  stand  by  each  other,  smiled  in  derision, 
and  calmly  shook  their  heads. 

Mr.  Smith's  patience  became  exhausted  ;  he  not  being 
overstocked  with  that  article.  He  sprang  upon  the  man 
nearest  him,  the  spokesman  of  the  party,  seized  him  by  the 
collar,  lifted  him  from  the  deck,  and  dashed  him  among  the 
group  of  astonished  seamen,  with  such  force  as  to  prostrate 
several  of  them  to  the  deck.  He  then  gave  one  a  blow 
with  his  fist,  another  a  shove  or  a  shake  ;  administering 
occasionally  a  hearty  kick,  until  all  opposition  to  his  man 
dates  sremed  to  vanish,  and  the  whole  crew  cried  out  for 
quarter,  declaring  that  they  were  mistaken  in  him  entirely, 
and  would  never  again  dispute  any  of  his  commands. 
They  seized  their  handspikes,  sprang  to  the  windlass,  and 
went  to  work  with  a  will,  to  the  tune  of  "  Yeo,  heave  O !  " 
and  the  anchor  was  hanging  to  the  cat-head  in  a  jiffey,  and 
all  sail  made  on  the  ship ! 

When  Mr.  Smith  was  with  me,  he  had  passed  the  me 
ridian  of  life,  and  had  in  a  considerable  degree  overcome 
those  pugnacious  propensities,  which  ^d  ^ften  been  the 
means  of  bringing  him  into  difficulty.  He  was  nevertheless, 
fond  of  exercising  arbitrary  authority,  and  chafed  like  a 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAX. 


313 


hunted  bear,  on  receiving  any  other  answer  from  a  sailor 
than  "Ay,  ay,  sir!" 

This  man  seemed  alone  on  the  earth  ;  I  never  heard  him 
speak  of  his  friends,  or  of  his  home.  The  gentler  affec 
tions  seemed  to  be  a  stranger  in  his  bosom.  I  often  tried  to 
elicit  from  him  some  information  respecting  his  early  life ; 
but  in  vain.  And  as  for  woman,  he  seemed  to  entertain 
for  her  a  most  profound  contempt.-  An  allusion  to  that 
gentler  and  better  part  of  creation}  would  always  conjure 
up  a  diabolical  sneer  on  his  grim  and  iron  visage. 

He  seldom  took  a  book  in  his  hand,  unless  it  was  Bow* 
ditch's  Navigator,  or  a  Coast  Pilot ;  excepting  on  the 
Sabbath,  when  he  invariably  passed  a  portion  of  the  day 
in  his  state-room,  reading  some  book,  whose  title  he  care 
fully  concealed  from  my  view  ;  and  once  or  twice  on  that 
day,  when  the  steward  opened  his  door  suddenly  to  tell 
him  it  was  his  watch  on  deck,  I  observed  him  to  be  busily 
engaged  in  reading  some  papers,  which  he  hastily  put  away 
when  discovered. 

One  day  on  the  homeward  bound  "passage  from  Batavia, 
as  the  good  ship  was  moving  sluggishly  along,  propelled  by 
a  light  air  from  the  eastward,  at  a  rate  not  exceeding  one 
and  a  half  knots,  Mr.  Smith  despatched  his  dinner  in  great 
haste,  as  was  his  wont,  and  went  on  deck.  I  was  convers 
ing  with  my  passengers  in  the  cabin,  and  preparing  to 
follow  his  example,  when  I  heard  a  splash  in  the  water 
under  the  stern,  and  at  the  same  moment,  the  man  at  the 
wheel  sung  out,  "  Mr.  Smith  's  overboard  !  Mr.  Smith  's 
overboard ! "  I  rushed  on  deck,  thinking  the  while  that 
he  would  get  a  ducking ;  which,  the  sea  being  smooth  and 
the  weather  pleasant,  was  the  greatest  misfortune  I  could 
suppose  would  happen  to  him. 

As  I  passed  up  out  of  the  companion-way,  I  ordered  the 
helmsman  to  put  his  helm  down,  and  bring  the  ship  to  the 
wind ;  and  at  the  same  time  ordered  the  second  officer  and 
crew,  who  were  running  aft  in  a  body,  to  lower  the  quarter 
boat.  I  then  stepped  to  the  ship's  stern  and  mounted  the 
tafferel,  to  see  what  had  become  of  Mr.  Smith.  But  the 
sight  of  this  unfortunate  man,  struck  me  with  horror ;  I 
then  recollected  with  a  thrill  of  agony,  that  he  had  told  me 
sometime  before,  he  knew  not  how  to  swim !  And  I  never 
27 


314  JOHN    SMITH. 

shall  forget  the  convulsive  struggles,  and  the  agonized  ex 
pression  of  his  countenance,  at  that  dreadful  moment.  He 
uttered  no  cry  from  the  time  when  he  fell  overboard ;  but 
exerted  all  his  powerful  strength  to  keep  on  the  surface  of 
the  ocean.  He  sometimes  threw  himself  by  violent  exer 
tions,  half  out  of  water ;  and  then  he  would  for  a  moment, 
disappear  entirely  beneath  the  surface.  This  was  several 
times  repeated ;  but  it  could  not  long  continue  ;  for  nature 
soon  became  exhausted ;  and  before  the  boat,  which  was 
lowered  from  the  davits  with  incredible  despatch,  could 
reach  the  poor  fellow,  he  had  sunk  to  rise  no  more  !  The 
waves  of  the  ocean  had  closed  over  him  ;  and  he  was  sum 
moned  to  answer  for  his  transgressions  before  the  tribunal 
of  Heaven. 

There  is  something  inconceivably  awful  in  such  an  event 
on  the  wide  ocean ;  the  impression  which  it  produces  on 
the  minds  of  those  who  witness  it,  is  of  the  most  solemn 
character.  A  fellow-being,  in  all  the  pride  of  his  strength, 
while  his  spirits  are  buoyant  with  hope,  is  suddenly  removed 
from  the  midst  of  his  companions ;  the  dark  waters  of 
ocean  gather  over  him,  and  not  even  a  ripple  marks  the 
spot  at  which  he  disappeared.  But  the  impression  produ 
ced  by  such  a  visitation  of  Providence,  however  serious  at 
first,  does  not  long  remain.  Sailors  are  proverbially  light- 
hearted  ;  and  seldom  brood  over  past  misfortunes,  or  anti 
cipate  future  ills ;  and  in  a  few  days,  perhaps  hours,  while 
the  ship  glides  merrily  through  the  water,  and  the  spirit  of 
the  storm  is  reposing  on  the  bosom  of  the  deep,  the  sad 
event  is  forgotten. 

Within  a  short  time  after  the  occurrence  of  the  sad  event 
which  I  have  narrated  above,  I  was  induced,  partly  by 
curiosity,  and  partly,  I  hope,  by  a  better  feeling,  to  open 
the  chest  which  belonged  to  my  late  chief  officer,  and  ex 
amine  into  the  nature  of  the  personal  effects  which  he  had 
left  behind  him.  I  found,  however,  but  few  articles  in  his 
chest,  which  are  not  esteemed  indispensable  to  the  sailor ; 
but  he  had  never  indulged  in  the  refinements  or  the  luxuries 
of  life,  and  was  no  admirer  of  the  fine  arts,  or  wedded  to 
scientific  or  literary  lore. 

As  I  was  about  to  terminate  my  investigation,  I  discovered 
beneath  the  till,  a  sort  of  a  secret  drawer,  which,  with  some 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  315 

difficulty,  I  succeeded  in  opening.  I  found  within  it,  an 
old  octavo  volume,  carefully  covered  with  canvas,  and  some 
papers  enclosed  in  an  envelope,  on  which  was  endorsed  the 
following  words :  "  The  record  of  woman's  inconstancy.'' 
I  opened  the  book.  It  was  a  copy  of  the  sacred  scriptures ! 
On  a  blank  leaf  at  the  commencement  of  the  volume,  was 
written,  "Alexander  McDermot;  a  mother's  gift."  This, 
then,  was  the  volume  which  he  had  treasured  so  carefully, 
and  had  read  with  so  much  attention  on  each  Sabbath-day. 
With  this  volume  was  associated  a  mother's  love  ;  and  one 
day  in  the  week,  the  Sabbath-day,  he  had  set  apart  to 
commune  with  his  own  heart ;  to  recall  the  happy  scenes  of 
childhood,  and  cherish  that  holy  affection  which  nature  has 
implanted  in  the  heart  of  a  son. 

But  the  papers !  What  secret  would  they  disclose  ? 
Would  they  furnish  the  key  to  unlock  the  mystery  of  his 
misanthropy  ?  I  opened  them ;  they  consisted  of  four 
letters ;  two  of  which,  dated  Leith,  in  Scotland,  nearly 
twenty  years  before  the  time  of  which  I  speak,  were  written 
in  a  neat  female  hand,  and  breathed  the  tenderest  affection. 
They  were  evidently  the  production  of  a  young  lady,  who 
had  captivated  McDermot  by  her  charms,  in  early  life,  when 
all  things  look  gay  and  joyous ;  and  Hope,  deceiving  en 
chantress,  points  to  visions  of  bliss.  They  were  signed, 
"  yours  eternally,  Caroline  Graham." 

The  next  letter  was  one  from  his  mother,  of  a  date  sub 
sequent  to  the  others  only  a  few  months,  and  communicating 
the  astounding  and  unwelcome  information  that  Caroline 
Graham  had  forgotten  her  vows  of  love ;  and,  after  a  siege 
of  three  days,  had  surrendered  at  discretion  to  a  young  and 
handsome  officer  belonging  to  a  Highland  regiment,  about 
to  embark  for  the  continent !  The  letter  concluded  with 
some  remarks,  which  were  intended  to  be  of  a  consolatory 
character  ;  and  an  urgent  request  that  her  son  would  return 
home,  and  again  cheer  her  widowed  heart  with  his  presence. 
Beneath  the  signature  was  written,  in  McDermot's  hand, 
evidently  immediately  after  the  letter  was  received,  "  I  shall 
never  again  return  to  the  home  of  my  youth." 

The  fourth  letter  was  from  a  friend  of  the  family,  dated 
about  a  year  after  the  letter  from  his  mother  was  written ; 
and  communicating  the  intelligence  of  the  death  of  his  only 
parent.  * 


316 


JOHN    SMITH. 


Here  then  was  the  elucidation  of  the  mysteiy.  Here 
was  the  cause  of  all  that  was  strange  in  his  character ; 
within  the  bosom  of  McDermot  there  once  undoubtedly  beat 
a  noble  and  generous  heart,  fond,  tender,  and  confiding 
But  he  had  risked  all  his  fortunes  in  a  single  ship,  and  she 
had  perished  in  the  waves.  He  was  a  disappointed  man  ; 
and  unjustly  found  fault  with  the  world  for  his  disappoint 
ment  ;  and  was  ever  after  inclined  to  distrust  his  fellow  men. 
He  had  passed  through  life  with  a  seared  and  blighted 
heart ;  apparently  insensible  to  all  the  fine  feelings  which 
ennoble  mankind.  He  never  sought  for  enjoyment,  but 
merely  struggled  for  existence.  Disappointed  affection  had 
destroyed  all  the  ambition  in  his  soul ;  and  while  he  secretly 
cherished  feelings  and  affections  highly  honorable  to  human 
nature,  he  acted  the  part  of  a  churlish,  morose  misanthrope. 
How  often  in  the  course  of  our  pilgrimage  through  life,  We 
meet  with  men,  whose  feelings  we  cannot  understand,  but 
whose  story,  if  truly  told,  would  disarm  us  of  resentment, 
and  elicit  sympathy  for  their  woes  ! 


• 


ENCOUNTER    WITH    A    PIRATE. 


TIMES  of  difficulty  and  danger  show  the  stamina  of  a 
man's  cliaracter ;  bring  forth  all  his  energies,  and  often 
convert  a  bold,  blustering,  talkative,  huge-whiskered  fellow, 
into  a  trembling  poltroon  ;  and  a  modest,  retiring,  milk-and- 
water-looking  personage,  into  a  hero,  full  of  resolution  and 
daring.  I  have  seen  enough  of  the  world  to  know,  that  it 
is  impossible  to  ascertain  a  man's  character,  so  far  as  intre 
pidity  or  presence  of  mind  is  concerned,  by  witnessing  his 
actions  in  the  common  occurrences  of  life,  or  listening  to 
his  conversation.  Indeed,  few  men  can  form  a  correct 
estimate  of  their  own  characters,  in  this  respect,  who  have 
not  found  themselves  placed  in  critical  situations,  to  be  ex 
tricated  from  which,  required  both  coolness  and  courage. 

There  is  a  very  worthy  man,  an  old  shipmaster,  by  the 
way,  now  in  business  in  this  city,  who  is  one  of  the  most 
mild,  unassuming,  and  worthy  men,  with  whom  I  was  ever 
acquainted.  He  is  respected  and  esteemed  by  every  body, 
not  for  being  a  Drawcansir,  or  a  fire-eater ;  but  for  his  quiet, 
peaceable,  gentlemanly  demeanor,  and  intrinsic  worth.  He 
was  once  placed  in  a  situation,  where  his  stamina  was 
proved ;  and  his  coolness  and  courage  on  that  occasion, 
saved  himself  and  his  crew  from  being  ruthlessly  murdered 
by  a  band  of  pirates. 

Captain  A.  was  bound  to  Havana,  in  Cuba,  in  a  brig 
belonging  to  Boston.  It  was  some  fifteen  or  eighteen  years 
ago,  when  piracies  were  so  common  in  the  West  Indies ; 
and  after,  in  revenge  for  being  harassed  by  armed  vessels, 
these  blood-thirsty,  but  cowardly  scoundrels,  adopted  the 
practice  of  cutting  the  throats  of  every  man  on  board  the 
American  vessels,  which  they  captured.  One  afternoon, 
after  he  had  passed  .the  Double-Headed-Shot  Keys,  and 
was  drawing  up  with  his  destined  port,  with  the  high,  sin 
gular-looking  mountain,  called  "  the  Pan  of  Matanzas,"  in 
27* 


318  ENCOUNTER    WITH    A    PIRATE. 

sight,  he  saw  a  large,  and  suspicious-looking  boat,  or  felucca, 
full  of  men,  coming  out  of  the  old  Bahama  channel,  and 
standing  directly  towards  him. 

By  the  aid  of  his  glass,  he  discovered  enough  to  convince 
him  that  the  small  vessel  was  a  Cuba  pirate ;  one  of  the 
villanous  nest,  which  infested  those  seas,  and  found  a  snug 
harbor,  and  congenial  spirits,  among  the  numerous  islands 
which  line  the  north  side  of  the  island,  to  the  eastward  of 
Matanzas.  The  predicament  in  which  he  found  himself 
was  rather  an  awkward  one,  and  somewhat  u/ipleasant ; 
especially  as  he  had  not  lived  long  enough  to  be  tired  of  his 
lease  of  life,  and  had  a  wife  and  children  depending  on 
him  for  sympathy  and  support.  His  vessel  was  deeply 
laden,  the  wind  was  light,  and  it  was  impossible  for  him  to 
escape  by  taking  to  his  heels.  Again,  he  had  no  cannon 
or  swivels  on  board ;  his  only  arms  being  half  a  dozen 
muskets  and  a  pair  of  pistols.  His  crew,  too,  consisted  in 
addition  to  himself  and  his  two  mates,  of  only  four  or  five 
men,  one  or  two  boys,  and  a  negro  cook ;  therefore  he  could 
not  expect  to  terrify  his  enemy  by  numbers,  or  a  warlike 
display.  But  he  was  a  man  of  decision,  and  was  not  long 
in  determining  on  his  course. 

He  called  all  hands,  and  told  them  in  plain  terms  that  a 
pirate  was  approaching,  and  by  reminding  them  of  some 
appalling  events  which  had  occurred  in  those  seas,  within 
the  twelve  previous  months,  convinced  them  that  the  object 
of  the  pirate  was  not  more  to  plunder  the  vessel  than  to 
murder  the  crew.  The  dreadful  fate  of  captain  Grover  of 
Boston,  and  the  unfortunate  men  with  him,  was  still  fresh 
in  the  memory  of  the  ship's  company.  He  told  them  that 
their  case  was  a  desperate  one ;  that  if  the  pirates  got  pos 
session  of  the  vessel,  they  would  at  once  murder  every  man 
on  board ;  that  resistance,  whatever  might  be  the  result, 
could  not  increase  their  danger ;  and  that  it  was  possible; 
although  not  very  probable,  that  by  using  their  small  arms, 
they  might  be  able  to  beat  off  their  assailants.  At  any 
rate,  he  remarked,  they  would  have  the  satisfaction  of  dying 
while  nobly  engaged  in  defending  their  lives.  He  conclu 
ded  by  telling  them  that  after  duly  weighing  the  whole 
matter,  he  had  come  to  the  determination  to  defend  the 
brig  against  the  pirates  as  long  as  he  could  stand,  and  he 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  319 

expected  them  to  support  him  gallantly  on  the  occasion. 
The  men,  who  were  true-hearted  Yankees,  and  did  not 
relish  the  idea  of  being  massacred  in  cold  blood  by  a  set  of 
sanguinary  Spaniards,  caught  a  portion  of  the  spirit  of  their 
commander,  and  declared  in  the  most  emphatic  manner, 
that  they  would  stand  by  him  to  the  last. 

Captain  A.  ordered  the  muskets  to  be  carefully  loaded 
with  buck-shot,  and  made  arrangements  for  having  them 
properly  discharged  at  the  proper  time.  He  caused  all  the 
hatchets,  axes,  harpoons,  &c.  to  be  collected,  to  be  used  as 
weapons  to  repel  any  attempts  to  board,  and  gave  directions 
to  his  officers  and  men,  how  to  act  in  any  emergency  which 
might  arise. 

*  In  the  meantime,  propelled  by  a  light  wind  from  the 
eastward,  and  sweeps,  the  felucca  drew  nearer  and  nearer. 
She  was  a  wicked-looking  craft,  full  of  men ;  and  it  was 
soon  seen,  through  the  glass,  that  they  were  as  villanous  a 
looking  set  of  fellows  as  ever  went  unhanged ;  and  well 
armed  with  muskets,  pistols  and  cutlasses.  Captain  A.  kept 
on  his  course,  being  determined  to  pay  no  attention  to  the 
felucca,  unless  he  was  fired  upon,  or  an  attempt  should  be 
made  to  board ;  in  which  case  he  wisely  resolved  to  spoil  as 
many  of  their  sinister-looking  physiognomies  as  it  was  in 
his  power  to  do. 

The  felucca  soon  came  within  hail ;  and  the  second  mate 
and  two  men,  to  whose  charge  the  muskets  had  been  en 
trusted,  were  impatiently  waiting  the  order  from  the  captain 
to  fire ;  when  the  pirate,  who  caught  a  glimpse  of  the 
muskets,  and  did  not  altogether  like  the  quiet  and  unosten 
tatious  manner  of  doing  business  on  board  the  brig,  laid 
upon  his  oars,  and  in  a  fierce  tone,  and  in  broken  English, 
ordered  the  brig  to  back  her  main-topsail  and  heave  to. 

No  attention  was  paid  to  this  order ;  but  the  brig  moved 
slowly  on  her  course,  with  the  wind  on  the  larboard  beam. 

The  captain  of  the  pirate,  an  active-looking,  truculent- 
visaged  scoundrel,  with  a  bandanna  handkerchief  tied  around 
his  head,  his  belt  stuffed  with  pistols,  and  a  hanger  in  his 
hand,  again  hailed  the  brig,  declaring  that  if  the  main-top 
sail  was  not  hove  to  the  mast,  immediately,  he  would  board 
with  his  crew,  and  cut  the  throat  of  every  man  on  board. 

Captain  A  replied  in  a  resolute  and  manly  tone,  as  if  he 


320 


ENCOUNTER    WITH    A    PIRATE. 


had  well  weighed  the  consequences  of  his  actions ;  "  I  know 
that  you  intend  to  cut  our  throats,  if  possible.  This  jou 
will  do,  if  you  can,  whether  we  heave  to  or  not.  But  you 
will  never  take  this  vessel  while  I  live.  I  " 
am  determined  to  defend  her  to  the  last." 


:-. 

The  pirate,  finding  what  kind  of  a  man  he  had  to  deal 
with,  undertook  to  reason  with  him ;  to  employ  '  moral 
suasion,'  an  excellent  thing  on  proper  occasions.  He  urged 
upon  him  the  Tolly,  the  madness  of  offering  any  resistance; 
promising  him  not  only  his  life,  but  good  treatment  for  all 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN..  334 

hands,  if  he  would  surrender  without  any  more  trouble  j 
but  assuring  him  of  dying  a  dreadful  death,  provided  he 
made  any  resistance.  He  concluded  this  persuasive  harangue, 
by  pointing  with  his  skinny  finger  to  his  band  of  ruffians, 
20  or  30  in  number ;  while  a  demoniac  grin  distorted  his 
swarthy  features. 

Captain  A.  replied  with  a  degree  of  sang  froid,  which 
seemed  to  astonish  the  Spaniard,  that  he  was  fully  prepared 
for  any  villany  which  he  might  attempt  to  execute ;  and 
advised  him  to  sheer  off,  while  he  could  do  it  with  safety. 

The  Spaniard  consulted  with  two  or  three  ugly-looking 
fello'.vs  who  stood  near  him ;  and  then  urged  the  most 
dreadful  threats  to  induce  captain  A.  to  surrender  to  him 
the  possession  of  the  vessel.  Captain  A.  remained  silent. 
The  pirate  then  absolutely  foamed  with  anger,  and  abused 
our  Yankee  friend,  who  stood  quietly  on  the  quarter-deck, 
with  a  speaking  trumpet  in  one  hand,  and  a  musket  in  the 
other,  with  the  most  opprobrious  epithets,  which  either  tho 
English  or  the  Spanish  language  could  furnish. 

Captain  A.  listened  to  him  for  some  time  in  silence.  At 
length  he  sternly  told  the  pirate  captain  that  if  he  did  not 
immediately  sheer  off,  and  allow  him  to  proceed  on  his 
voyage  without  further  interruption,  he  would  give  him  a 
volley  of  musketry  without  further  ceremony  ! 

The  pirate  captain  for  a  moment,  appeared  undecided 
how  to  act ;  he  seemed  reluctant  to  relinquish  the  prize, 
which  he  regarded  as  already  within  his  grasp,  but  he  felt 
that  the  Yankee  would  be  as  good  as  his  word,  and  he  knew 
that  the  effects  of  a  well-directed  volley  of  musketry  ipon 
his  crew,  all  huddled  together  in  the  body  of  the  boat, 
would  be  anything  but  agreeable ;  and  when  he  saw  the 
Yankee  captain  bring  his  men  to  the  present,  he  embraced 
the  wisest  and  the  safest  alternative,  luffed  his  vessel  to  the 
wind,  and  still  muttering  diabolical  threats  and  horrid  im 
precations,  he  crawled  off  to  windward  as  fast  as  his  sweeps 
and  sails  would  carry  him  ! 

Captain  A.  kept  on  his  course,  and  the  next  morning 
arrived  safely  at  Matansas,  and  although  during  the  singular 
scene  which  occurred,  he  had  exhibited  no  sign  of  trepida 
tion,  or  an  absence  of  presence  of  mind,  but  on  the  con 
trary  appeared  perfectly  calm  and  collected,  yet  his  bosom 


322  ENCOlTNTiiR   WITH    A   PIRATE. 

was  relieved  of  a  weighty  load,  when  he  found  that  his 
unwelcome  visitor  had  departed ;  and  he  silently  thanked 
his  Maker  for  extending  towards  him  a  protecting  hand. 

Captain  A.  was  thus  successful  in  extricating  himself  from 
the  hands  of  these  pirates,  solely  by  an  exhibition  of  quali 
ties  which  every  man  should  cherish,  as  they  may  be  of  the 
greatest  service,  when  he  least  expects  it.  I  will  venture  to 
say  that  not  one  man  in  a  hundred,  placed  in  the  situation 
of  this  gentleman,  would  have  been  so  successful ;  for  dis 
cretion  as  well  as  courage,  is  sometimes  necessary,  in  order 
to  triumph  over  difficulties. 

But  although  it  is  generally  an  advantage  to  be  brave 
and  collected  in  the  hour  of  danger,  it  is  sometimes  the 
case  that  cowardice  will  prove  a  protection,  and  an  exhibi 
tion  of  arrant  poltroonry  will  be  attended  with  the  most 
beneficial  results.  I  well  recollect  a  case  in  point ;  but  my 
friends  often  caution  me  against  spinning  my  yarns  too 
long;  and  therefore  I  shall  reserve  my  illustration  for 
another  chapter. 


COWARDICE 
SOMETIMES    A    PROTECTION 


IN  the  last  chapter,  I  endeavored  to  give  an  illustration 
of  the  great  importance  of  courage  and  presence  of  mind, 
in  cases  of  difficulty  and  danger.  I  also  stated  that  cow 
ardice  was  sometimes  a  protection,  and  that  an  exhibition 
of  arrant  poltroonry  had  been  known  to  be  attended  with 
the  most  beneficial  results. 

A  year  or  two  previous  to  the  time  at  which  the  event 
related  in  the  last  chapter  occurred,  and  before  the 
pirates  on  the  coast  of  Cuba  had  adopted  the  horrid  custom 
of  murdering  in  cold  blood  the  crews  of  every  vessel  that 
they  boarded ;  a  brig  loaded  with  lumber,  belonging  to  an 
eastern  port,  was  bound  to  Matanzas.  The  brig  had  enter 
ed  the  beautiful  bay,  at  the  further  extremity  of  which  is 
the  harbor,  early  in  the  morning,  and  was  beating  in  against 
the  land  breeze,  and  had  worked  up  to  within  a  couple  of 
miles  of  the  shipping,  when  a  long,  black  barge  suddenly 
appeared  coming  from  the  mouth  of  a  river  on  the  eastern 
side  of  the  bay.  The  barge  looked  like  an  appendage  to  a 
man-of-war,  and  was  pulled  by  eight  men,  two  sitting  in 
the  stern  seats,  and  all  looking  quite  peaceable,  insomuch 
that  the  captain  of  the  brig  suspected  no  harm,  until  the 
boat  pulled  up  under  his  quarter,  when  several  muskets 
were  presented,  and  he  was  told  in  tolerably  good  English, 
and  in  a  very  emphatic  manner,  to  heave  to. 

There  were  no  guns  on  board  the  brig,  nor  indeed  arms 
of  any  description,  and  the  captain,  although  somewhat 
astonished,  and  not  remarkably  well  pleased  at  receiving 
such  peremptory  orders,  conceived  that  he  had  no  alterna 
tive,  but  promptly  laid  the  main-topsail  to  the  mast.  He 
was  now  aware  that  he  had  got  into  bad  company  ;  that  he 
had  failed  among  thieves,  among  pirates,  and  that  he  was 
entirely  at  their  mercy. 


324  COWARDICE    SOMETIMES    A    PROTECTION. 

The  rascals  pulled  along-side,  and  soon  scrambled  on 
deck,  each  armed  with  pistols  and  a  cutlass.  They  were  a 
gentlemanly  set  of  cut-throats,  and  instead  of  slitting  the 
windpipes  of  the  crew,  set  themselves  and  their  captives  at 
work  to  get  the  brig  out  of  the  bay  as  soon  as  possible. 
The  main-topsail  was  filled,  the  helm  was  put  up,  the  yards 
squared,  and  as  the  wind  still  blew  a  good  breeze  from  the 
south,  there  seemed  to  be  no  difficulty  in  the  way,  and 
under  the  management  of  the  pirates,  the  brig  ran  out  of 
the  bay  much  faster  than  she  beat  in  against  the  land  breeze. 

The  whole  of  this  occurrence  was  witnessed  from  the 
decks  of  the  vessels,  principally  American,  lying  at  anchor 
in  the  harbor,  and  of  course,  produced  no  little  excitement, 
as  the  vessel  had  approached  so  near  as  to  be  recognised, 
and  the  character  of  the  captors  was  also  correctly  surmised, 
A  hurried  consultation  was  held  by  several  shipmasters,  the 
result  of  which  was  a  determination  to  man  and  arm  several 
boats,  and  start  off  in  pursuit  of  the  pirate,  expecting  that 
the  land  breeze  would  not  long  continue,  and  that  they 
might  be  able  to  come  up  with  and  re-capture  the  brig, 
while  becalmed  in  the  offing,  previous  to  the  setting  in  of 
the  regular  trade  wind. 

With  a  courage  and  promptitude  characteristic  of  Amer 
ican  seamen,  the  plan  was  projected,  and  measures  were 
adopted  to  carry  it  into  execution.  Three  or  four  of  the 
fastest  boats  in  the  harbor  were  selected  for  this  purpose, 
and  they  were  manned  at  once  by  volunteers  from  the 
American  masters,  mates  and  seamen  then  in  port.  Well 
supplied  with  small  arms,  and  stimulated  by  a  wish  to  rescue 
their  countrymen  from  the  power  of  the  pirates,  which  they 
resolved  to  do  or  perish  in  the  attempt,  they  pushed  off,  and 
pulled  with  a  will  down  the  bay.  But  in  spite  of  their  zeal, 
a  considerable  time  was  occupied  in  preparations,  and  before 
the  flotilla  was  ready  to  depart  on  the  expedition,  the  brig 
had  got  several  miles  the  start,  and  with  a  good  breeze  ha'd 
disappeared  round  Point  Maya. 

The  little  band  of  adventurers,  however,  animated  by  a 
noble  spirit  of  humanity,  which  deserved  success,  kept  on 
their  way,  and  when  they  reached  the  extreme  point  of  the 
bay,  and  the  sea  was  open  before  them,  they  saw  a  brig 
some  miles  distant  in  the  north  west,  which  appeared  to  be 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEW.N. 


325 


becalmed  between  the  land  and  sea  breezes.  The  brig  was 
lumber  loaded,  and  evidently  an  American  vessel,  belonging 
to  the  New  England  States,  and  not  doubting  for  an  instant 
that  this  was  the  vessel  which  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
pirates,  the  one  which  they  were  determined  to  re-capture, 
the  boats'  crews  looked  to  their  fire-arms,  and  pulled  away 
with  redoubled  energy. 

But  it  happened  that  the  vessel  which  was  seen  becalmed 
in  the  distance,  was  not  the  brig  which  had  been  captured 
by  the  pirates  !  She  was  commanded  by  captain  Benyon, 
a  man  who  passed  for  a  paragon  of  valor ;  who  used  big 
words,  and  sported  big  whiskers.  Before  sailing  on  the 
voyage  to  which  we  allude,  he  had  supplied  his  vessel 
abundantly  with  arms  and  ammunition,  and  on  the  eve  of 
sailing  he  had  made  a  great  parade  of  his  swivels,  his  mus 
kets,  his  cutlasses  and  boarding  pikes ;  and  had  been  more 
than  once  heard  to  declare  with  a  furious  and  sanguinary 
look,  that  nothing  would  give  him  greater  gratification  than 
to  have  a  brush  with  the  pirates  who  infested  the  shores  of 
Cuba ;  promising  to  '  tickle  their  catastrophes '  in  the  most 
approved  style. 

But  captain  Benyon  found  it  an  easier  thing  to  talk  than 
to  act ;  to  threaten  at  a  distance  than  to  put  his  threats  into 
execution.  As  he  advanced  nearer  to  his  destined  port,  and 
drew  towards  the  seas  which  were  infested  with  Spanish 
pirates,  his  indomitable  courage  gradually  oozed  away,  and 
ic  deeply  regretted  having  provided  himself  with  arms,  as 
ihe  fear  of  shame  or  the  gallantry  of  his  officers  and  crew, 
might  compel  him  to  use  them,  should  he  be  attacked  by 
these  marauders. 

Such  was  the  vessel,  and  such  was  the  captain,  which 
was  now  becalmed  off  the  bay  of  Matanzas.  On  that 
morning,  before  the  sun  had  appeared  above  the  horizon, 
captain  Benyon  was  on  the  look-out  for  pirates.  He  swept 
the  horizon  with  his  glass,  and  not  a  vessel  or  a  boat  was  to 
be  seen,  with  the  exception  of  a  deep  laden  drogher  man 
aged  by  three  negroes,  close  in  shore,  running  down  the 
coast  towards  Havana,  and  which  caused  him  much  anxiety 
and  alarm,  until  he  ascertained  beyond  a  doubt,  by  her  dis 
appearance  behind  a  head-land,  that  no  very  desperate 
onslaught  was  to  be  expected  from  that  vessel.  It  was 
28 


326  COWARDICE    SOMETIMES    A    PROTECTION 

about  7  o'clock  in  the  morning,  when  he  saw  a  brig,  appa 
rently  American,  come  out  of  Matanzas  bay,  and  keeping 
close  in  shore,  under  all  sail,  and  urged  onward  by  a  fine 
southerly  breeze,  follow  in  the  wake  of  the  drogher.  An 
hour  passed  by,  and  the  land  breeze  had  died  away,  when 
he  beheld  with  a  degree  of  consternation  more  easily  con 
ceived  than  described,  several  boats,  full  of  men,  pulling 
with  all  their  might  and  power  towards  his  devoted  vessel ! 

He  scrutinized  them  closely  with  his  glass,  and  what  con 
firmed  his  suspicions  that  they  were  pirates,  he  saw  that 
they  were  armed ;  as  the  rays  of  the  sun  fell  upon  the  boats, 
he  beheld  the  gleam  of  polished  muskets,  and  the  flash  of 
sabres ;  and  gave  himself  up  for  lost.  He  saw  them  as 
they  approached,  after  holding  a  short  consultation  together, 
making  arrangements  for  boarding  his  vessel  on  each  gang 
way  and  on  each  bow,  at  the  same  time  ;  and  a  more  des 
perate,  ferocious,  bloody-minded  looking  set  of  villains,  he 
thought  he  had  never  beheld  ! 

His  officers  and  his  crew  saw  the  advance  of  the  boats 
with  any  thing  but  indifference  ;  and  as  they  had  plenty  of 
arms  and  ammunition,  and  were  not  deficient  in  physical 
strength,  or  true-blue-Yankee  energy  and  courage,  they,  of 
course,  expected  a  brush,  and  looked  to  their  valiant  cap 
tain  for  the  -requisite  orders  to  prepare  for  battle.  The 
orders,  however,  were  not  given ;  captain  Benyon  was  still 
there,  but  the  hero  had  disappeared ;  even  the  fierce  curl  of 
his  whiskers  had  vanished.  In  a  faltering  voice,  and  with 
a  despairing  look,  he  remarked,  that  it  would  be  worse  than 
useless  to  contend  against  such  odds ;  that  the  pirates  would 
carry  them  by  boarding  in  spite  of  the  most  desperate  resist 
ance  ;  and  that  their  doom  would  be  certain  death,  provided 
they  should  make  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  beat  off  the 
cut-throats.  To  the  great  mortification  of  his  crew,  he 
announced  his  intention  of  surrendering  to  the  pirates 
without  firing  a  gun  ! 

The  brave  fellows  in  the  boats,  who  were  prepared  to  fire 
a  volley  and  then  board  under  cover  of  the  smoke,  were 
astonished  when  they  drew  near  and  beheld  no  indications 
of  pirates  on  the  decks  of  the  brig ;  but  in  their  stead,  ap 
peared  some  six  or  eight  honest-looking  fellows,  whose 
countenances  exhibited  marks  of  the  most  intense  astonish- 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  327 

ment  Thinking  there  must  be  some  mistake,  or  that  the 
pirates,  after  plundering,  might  have  deserted  the  brig ;  at 
the  same  time  resolving  to  guard  against  treachery,  they 
withheld  their  fire,  but  dashed  along-side,  as  had  been  pre 
viously  concerted,  and  boarded  her  gallantly,  carrying  her 
in  a  twinkling,  with  pistols  in  their  belts,  and  cutlasses  in 
their  hands ;  to  the  great  dismay  of  captain  Benyon,  who 
submissively  entreated  for  quarter,  declaring  that  they  had 
surrendered,  and  had  never  thought  of  making  any  resist 
ance. 

"  Then  you  deserve  to  be  keel-hauled,  all  hands  of  you  ?  " 
exclaimed  captain  Morgan,  who  by  this  time  had  discovered 
the  mistake,  and  who  recognised  in  captain  B.  an  old  ac 
quaintance.  "  If  you  took  us  for  pirates,  and  I  must  confess 
we  are  rather  a  piratical-looking  set,  you  deserve  to  be  keel 
hauled  for  not  blowing  us  sky  high  before  we  got  along 
side.  But  never  mind ;  give  us  your  hand,  old  fellow ;  we 
wont  quarrel  with  you  for  sparing  us  this  time,  any  how 
But  I  would  advise  you  not  to  be  so  easy  with  pirates  in 
future.  To  trust  to  the  mercy  of  these  scoundrels,  is  to 
lean  on  a  broken  reed." 

An  explanation  followed ;  and  it  became  evident  that  the 
brig  which  had  been  seen  running  down  to  leeward,  keep 
ing  close  in  shore,  must  have  been  the  one  which  the  pirates 
had  captured  in  the  bay.  As  they  had  got  so  much  the 
start,  and  as  the  sea-breeze  was  just  setting  in  strong,  of 
course  it  would  have  been  folly  to  pursue  them,  and  they 
resolved  to  make  themselves  comfortable  where  they  were. 

The  joy  of  captain  B.  when  he  found  that  the  ferocious, 
murderous-looking  men  in  the  boats,  were  not  pirates,  but 
countrymen  and  friends,  knew  no  bounds.  He  was  trans 
ported  at  once  from  Tartarus  to  Elysium ;  and  declared, 
like  "  honest  Jack  Falstaff,"  and  with  about  as  much  truth, 
that  it  was  instinct,  not  cowardice,  which  prompted  his 
conduct  on  that  occasion.  With  a  fresh  breeze  from  the 
northeast,  the  brig  entered  the  bay  with  half  a  dozen  boats 
in  tow,  and  their  crews  on  deck  ;  and  within  an  hour  and 
a  half  was  safely  at  anchor  in  the  harbor  of  Matanzas. 

It  may  not  be  improper  to  remark  that  the  brig  which 
had  been  captured  in  the  morning,  was  carried  down  the 
coast,  and  anchored  behind  a  point  of  land  close  in  shore. 


COWABDICE    SOMETIMES    A    PROTECTION. 

A.  portion  of  her  cargo  was  landed  in  boats,  and  all  the 
money,  clothing,  and  articles  of  value,  which  could  be  found 
on  board,  were  taken  away.  The  captain,  officers,  and 
crew  were  abused,  and  shockingly  maltreated,  but  none  of 
them  were  killed.  As  night  approached,  the  pirates  all 
left  the  vessel,  cut  the  cables,  and  went  ashore.  The  cap 
tain  and  crew  with  great  exertions,  got  sail  on  the  brig,  just 
in  time  to  prevent  Her  from  going  on  the  rocks ;  and  the 
next  morning  went  into  Havana. 


Kl    3K?rry,3V«A. 


A    WHALE 
ADVENTURE    IN    THE    PACIFIC. 


WHOEVER  has  read  captain  Scoresby's  narratives,  can 
perhaps  form  some  idea  of  the  perils  of  the  whale  fishery. 
Fearful  scenes  are  often  witnessed  by  those  adventurous 
men,  who  in  the  midst  of  the  open  and  turbulent  ocean,  in 
a  frail  skiff,  dare  to  attack  that  fierce  and  powerful  monster 
of  the  deep,  the,  sperm  whale.  Were  faithful  records  kept 
and  published,  of  the  eventful  and  dangerous  scenes,  which 
are  every  month,  almost  every  day,  witnessed  in  the  south 
ern  seas,  by  our  bold  and  enterprising  fellow  citizens  of 
Nantucket  and  New  Bedford,  they  would  be  read  with  a 
thrilling  interest ;  and  the  resolution  and  intrepidity  of  our 
American  whalers  would  be  duly  appreciated,.  The  follow 
ing  narrative  of  one  who  has  passed  many  years  of  his  life 
in  this  eventful  and  dangerous  occupation,  and  which  I  give 
almost  in  the  original  language  of  the  narrator,  will  serve  in 
some  degree,  to  illustrate  the  courage,  hardihood,  and  per 
severance  of  our  American  whalemen  ;  and  the  nature  of 
some  of  the  perils  to  which  they  are  exposed. 

"  It  was  a  fine  morning  in  the  year  1818  or  '19,  I  forget 
exactly  which,  nor  does  it  much  matter,  I  was  then  on 
board  an  American  whaling  vessel  on  the  coast  of  Peru,  in 
latitude  of  about  seven  degrees  south,  when  all  hands  were 
aroused  by  the  loud  and  thrilling  cry  from  the  mast-head  of 
*  There  she  blows ! '  By  the  time  the  usual  questions  of 
'Where  away?'  'How  far  off?'  &c.  were  answered,  the 
whales  were  declared  to  be  of  the  sperm  species ;  and  the 
captain  in  an  eager  and  soul-cheering  voice  gave  orders  that 
the  boats  should  be  got  ready  immediately,  adding,  '  there 
is  a  noble  fellow  not  far  off;  I  can  see  him  from  off  deck; 
be  lively,  lads,  be  lively.'  Every  man  on  board  exerted 
himself  to  the  utmost,  and  all  was  excitement  and  expecta- 
28* 


330  A   WHALE    ADVENTURE    IN    THE    PACIFIC. 

tion ;  for  nearly  two   months   had   passed  away  since  our 
eyes  had  been  blessed  with  the  sight  of  a  sperm  whale. 

"  I  was  assisting  one  of  the  crew,  a  Gay  Head  Indian,  in 
putting  the  line  into  the  starboard  boat,  when  all  at  once  he 
ceased  his  labor,  and  looking  me  full  in  the  face,  said  in  a 
serious  tone,  '  I  tell  you  what  it  is,  Davy,  we  shall  get  stove 
to-day.' 

" '  Nonsense ! '  was  my  reply ;  '  you  are  always  croaking, 
and  conjuring  up  some  bad  thing  or  other  to  happen.'  But 
my  curiosity  being  somewhat  excited  to  know  how  he  got 
such  an  idea,  I  added  in  a  milder  tone,  *  What  makes  you 
think  we  shall  get  stove  to-day,  Jo  ? ' 

"  '  Oh,'  said  my  dark-complexioned  shipmate,  '  It 's  of  no 
use  to  tell  you  any  thing  about  it;  you  don't  believe  in 
dreams.' 

"  '  Oh,  ho  !  it 's  a  dream  then,  is  it  ?  Well  tell  us,  I  beg 
of  you,  what  your  dream  was  about  ?  ' 

"  '  Why,'  resumed  Jo,  '  I  dreamed  while  I  was  sleeping 
in  my  berth  in  the  morning  watch,  that  I  was  riding  in  a 
wagon,  an  elegant  wagon,  which  I  borrowed  from  squire 
Mooney  — — ' 

"  '  Well,'  I  exclaimed  impatiently,  '  what  has  all  that  to 
do  with  getting  stove  ? ' 

" '  Do  Davy,  keep  your  tongue  still  for  one  minute,  and  I 
will  tell  you  all  about  it,'  said  Jo,  deploringly ;  '  I  was 
riding  in  the  wagon,  which  was  drawn  along  by  a  great 
black  horse ' 

"  '  Are  you  sure  he  was  black,  Jo  ?  That  is  an  important 
point.' 

" '  O  !  you  are  enough  to  provoke  a  saint,'  said  Jo,  '  to 
say  nothing  of  a  savage  ;  I  won't  tell  you  any  more.' 

*  *  Pshaw  !  I  was  only  joking ;  Let 's  have  it  at  once  ; 
we  shall  lower  the  boats  in  a  few  minutes,  for  I  see  the 
captain  coming  down  from  aloft ;  heave  ahead.' 

"  '  Well,  the  black  horse  started  off  with  me  at  a  tremen 
dous  rate,  and  I  tried  to  stop  him,  but  could  not  do  it.  At 
last  I  gave  him  a  rank  sheer  out  of  the  road,  in  order  to 
run  him  foul  of  the  fence.  He  seemed  to  understand  what 
I  was  up  to,  for  just  as  I  succeeded  in  getting  him  out  of 
the  road,  he  lifted  up  his  heels,  and .' 

"  At  this  n  oment  the  captain  stepped  on  the  rail ;  '  Come 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN 


331 


boys,'  said  he,  '  lower  away  !  lower  away  !  we  can  go  faster 
with  the  boats.'  The  remainder  of  Jo's  dream  was  defer 
red  until  another  opportunity ;  down  went  the  boats,  and 
off  we  went. 

"  I  was  in  the  captain's  boat ;  and  we  soon  got  along 
side  the  big  whale ;  but  going  rather  too  near  the  corner  of 
his  flukes,  when  the  iron  entered  the  back  of  the  monster, 
he  rolled  from  the  boat,  and  with  the  tip  of  his  tail,  gently 
drilled  a  small  hole  through  her  bottom !  We  managed  to 
keep  the  boat  from  filling,  by  stuffing  one  or  two  jackets 
into  the  crevice ;  and  the  mate's  boat  being  close  at  hand, 
we  put  our  line  into  her,  and  pulled  for  the  ship,  which  was 
only  about  a  mile  distant,  coming  up.  As  we  started,  the 
captain  said  to  the  mate,  Mr.  Coffin,  don't  go  too  near  that 
fellow  until  you  see  me  leave  the  ship  in  the  other  boat.' 
We  were  able  to  man  but  two  boats  at  a  time. 

"  '  Ay,  ay,  sir,'  said  Mr.  Coffin  ;  but  before  we  had  got 
half  way  to  the  ship,  he  had  two  waifs  set ;  a  signal  that 
his  boat  was  also  stove  in  ! 

" '  O  ! '  exclaimed  the  captain  in  a  bitter  tone  ;  '  Mr. 
Coffin,  if  you  had  only  obeyed  my  orders,  you  would  not 
have  stove  your  boat ;  Give  way,  boys ;  give  way ! ' 

"  At  length  we  reached  the  ship  in  safety  ;  lowered  the 
waist  boat  with  all  possible  despatch,  shoved  off,  and  reach 
ed  the  mate  just  as  his  boat  had  filled.  She  was  badly 
stove,  by  a  blow  from  the  fluke  of  the  whale,  just  as  the 
mate  was  planting  a  couple  of  irons  into  him  ;  one  end  was 
nearly  knocked  to  pieces,  but  by  getting  all  of  them  into 
the  other  end,  the  crew  managed  to  keep  her  afloat  until 
we  came  to  their  help.  We  took  the  mate's  boat  in  tow 
and  carried  her  to  the  ship,  where  we  hoisted  her  in  ;  we 
did  the  same  to  the  starboard  boat,  the  captain's,  wh  jch  was 
first  struck,  and  stopped  the  hole  as  well  as  we  could,  by 
nailing  a  piece  of  tarred  canvas  over  it ;  we  then  shoved 
off  in  the  waist-boat  which  lay  along  side  ;  leaving  the  mate 
to  get  the  craft,  that  is  the  lines,  harpoons  and  lances,  into 
the  starboard  boat,  and  follow  us  as  soon  as  possible. 

"  The  whale  was  lying  still  on  the  surface  of  the  water  ; 
we  pulled  up  to  him,  and  the  captain  planted  another  har 
poon  into  him  solid.  This  did  not  seem  to  affect  him  much ; 
BO  we  approached  to  lance  him.  We  soon  got  near  enough 


332  A    WHALE    ADVENTURE    IN    THE    PACIFIC. 

to  dart  the  lance  ;  but  the  captain  preferred  the  surer  meth 
od  of  setting,  and  held  his  hand  for  a  moment.  But  just 
as  he  was  about  to  set  the  lance  into  his  vitals,  the  wicked 
monster  rolled  head  up,  opened  wide  his  ponderous  jaws, 
and  made  towards  the  boat !  The  captain  darted  the  lance 
into  his  throat  with  great  force,  which  seemed  to  astonish 
him  a  good  deal,  and  caused  him  to  close  his  jaws  just  clear 
of  the  head  of  the  boat.  He  then  settled  right  down  in 
the  water,  and  in  a  moment  after  came  up  directly  under, 
amid-ships.  The  next  thing  I  recollect,  was  that  we  were 
all  tumbled  out  of  her  together,  neck  and  heels,  in  the  most 
unceremonious  manner ! 

"I  swam  underwater  a  considerable  distance,  until  it 
began  to  look  light  overhead,  when  I  came  up  close  along 
side  a  part  of  the  boat,  for  it  was  now  in  two  pieces,  which 
were  at  least  thirty  feet  apart,  bottom  upwards.  I  got  upon 
the  part  of  the  wreck  lying  near  me,  and  was  chuckling  at 
my  good  fortune,  when,  much  to  my  consternation,  I  beheld 
the  veteran  spermaceti  lying  close  along  side  of  me,  quite 
still,  apparently  satisfied  for  the  moment  with  the  mischief 
he  had  done.  But  I  did  not  like  this  neighborly  conduct 
on  his  part,  and  feared  that  he  might  again  take  a  notion 
for  a  mouthful,  in  which  case  I  should  be  rather  in  his  way  ; 
so  I  thought  I  would  remove  to  a  farther  distance  ;  and 
accordingly  jumped  off,  and  without  looking'  around  me, 
swam  to  leeward  as  fast  as  possible,  until  I  heard  the  mate's 
voice,  who  had  just  arrived  on  the  scence  of  action  with 
the  starboard  boat,  hailing  me,  '  Holloa,  Davy,  where  are 
you  bound  to  on  that  tack  if  the  wind  stands  ? ' 

"  '  No  where,  in  particular/  I  replied  ;  ( I  am  only  trying 
to  get  out  of  the  whale's  way,  and  remove  temptation  from 
his  path.' 

"  In  the  meantime  a  black  fellow,  half  frightened  to 
death,  kept  singing  out  in  a  voice  which  must  have  edified 
the  whale  exceedingly ;  '  O !  pick  me  up,  pick  me  up. 
The  whale  is  after  me ;  the  whale  will  have  me ;  O,  pick 
me  up ! ' 

"  The  mate  told  him  to  hold  his  noise,  and  swim  for  the 
boaL  which  he  did.  Meanwhile  the  captain  and  the  rest  of 
thermal' s  crew  had  clung  to  the  other  part  of  the  boat : 
and  all  pf  us  were  fortunately  saved,  and  conveyed  on 
board  the  ship. 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  335 

"  A  consultation  was  then  held  of  what  was  best  to  be 
done.  We  did  not  like  to  sneak  off,  and  leave  our  harpoons 
and  lances  in  our  old  enemy.  But  we  had  only  one  boat 
that  would  float,  and  that  was  patched  with  canvas.  The 
ship,  however,  was  to  windward  of  the  whale,  who  still  lay 
quiet  on  the  surface  of  the  water,  as  if  unconcernedly 
waiting  for  the  result  of  our  deliberations.  At  last  the  cap 
tain  said,  '  Square  away  the  yards,  and  we  '11  try  him  with 
the  ship.' 

"  At  this  time  the  wind  was  rather  light,  and  the  sea  quite 
smooth,  so  we  had  a  pretty  good  chance  to  take  an  obser 
vation  of  the  huge  monster  as  he  lay  entirely  motionless  on 
the  surface  of  the  ocean.  He  soon  appeared  to  think,  how 
ever,  that  we  were  getting  rather  nearer  to  him  than  good 
breeding  warranted,  and  rolled  over,  turned  round,  and 
came  slowly  towards  us.  As  we  passed  him,  he  assumed  a 
terrific  attitude,  standing  nearly  perpendicularly  in  the  water, 
rolling  himself  around,  snapping  his  huge  jaws  together, 
and,  much  to  our  consternation,  trying  to  get  hold  of  some 
part  of  the  ship !  But  as  there  was,  fortunately,  nothing 
on  which  he  could  bring  his  jaws  to  bear,  he  was  unable  to 
do  us  any  harm  ;  though  he  looked  really  ugly,  I  assure  you. 
Our  officers,  who  were  all  prepared  with  lances  to  finish 
him,  were  so  flustrated  at  his  appearance,  that  their  attack 
upon  him  did  not  amount  to  much.  He  carried  off  one 
lance  in  the  bunch  of  his  neck,  and  one  harpoon  in  his  back, 
which  were  darted  at  him  as  we  passed  along. 

" '  We  '11  try  him  again,'  shouted  the  captain,  nothing 
daunted.  *  Brace  up  the  yards.' 

"  Accordingly  the  yards  were  sharp  braced  up,  and  the 
ship  brought  to  the  wind.  We  made  a  short  board,  weath 
ered  our  old  customer,  and  then  ran  directly  for  him.  But 
he  knew  what  he  was  about ;  and  when  we  had  got  within 
half  a  ship's  length  of  him,  he  settled  down  in  the  water, 
and  came  up  again  just  out  of  reach  astern.  We  luffed 
to  the  wind,  and  tried  him  again,  but  he  served  us  the  same 
trick. 

"  When  we  found  that  we  could  effect  nothing  with  the 
ship,  a  boat  was  sent  off  to  pick  up  the  pieces  of  the  waist- 
boat  which  had  been  stove  to  pieces ;  and  the  lance-pole 
which  had  been  thrust  into  the  monster's  throat,  was  found 


336  A    WHALE    ADVENTURE    IN    THE    PACIFIC. 

floating  on  the  water,  split  and  shattered  from  end  to  end. 
We  then  went  to  work  to  repair  our  larboard  boat,  nailed 
some  rough  boards  over  the  hole  in  her  bows,  which  we 
covered  with  tarred  canvas,  so  that  she  floated  indifferently 
well ;  then  fixed  lances  in  the  sterns  of  both  boats,  and 
embarked  to  attack  the  monster  again,  who  was  now  repos 
ing  quietly  at  about  the  distance  of  a  mile  to  windward  of 
the  ship. 

"  We  rowed  up  near  him,  then  laid  the  boats  round, 
and  went  stern  on  towards  him.  When  within  about  three 
boat's  length  of  the  whale,  he  caught  sight  of  us,  veered 
about  so  as  to  place  his  head  in  the  direction^ of  the  boats, 
and  then  came  towards  us,  looking  as  if  he  flid  not  intend 
us  any  good.  Not  liking  this  hostile  movement,  as  soon  as 
we  perceived  it,  we  stopped  backing  the  boats,  and  pulled 
from  him  with  all  our  energy  and  strength.  We  soon 
gained  upon  him,  and  when  we  got  to  a  respectable  distance, 
Tie  stopped,  and  we  ceased  pulling.  We  again  tried  to  ap 
proach  him  slily  on  the  starboard  quarter,  but  we  could  not 
do  it,  he  was  wide  awake.  A  third  time  we  tried  it,  with 
no  better  success ;  indeed,  the  captain's  boat  was  within  an 
ace  of  being  crushed  by  his  monstrous  jaws. 

"  It  was  now  near  night,  and  we  had  been  nearly  all  day 
engaged  in  combating  a  single  sperm  whale.  We  lay  for  a 
while  on  our  oars,  gazing  at  the  rascal ;  and  few  of  us  could 
resist  the  conviction  that  that  would  be  our  share  of  him. 
At  last  the  mate,  who  could  not  bear  the  thoughts  of  losing 
him,  said  '  We  can  toll  him  down  to  leeward,  and  try  him 
again  with  the  ship.' 

"  The  captain  gave  one  long  and  lingering  look  at  the 
whale,  and  then  gruffly  exclaimed,  *  You  may  toll  him  down, 
if  you  please,  Mr.  Coffin,  but  for  my  rJart,  I  have  done  with 
him.' 

"  We  went  on  board,  squared  away  the  yards,  and  left 
him,  and  the  monster  remained  master  of  the  field  of  battle, 
after  staving  all  our  boats,  with  five  harpoons,  two  lances, 
and  one  line  fastened  to  him  !  He  was  the  only  large  whale 
we  fastened  to  on  the  voyage,  which  we  did  not  succeed  in 
getting  along  side. 

"  On  the  following  night  it  was  my  first  watch  on  deck. 
Jo  and  I  were  in  the  same  watch.  So  after  we  got  seated 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


337 


on  the  windlass,  I  said,  '  Jo,  what  became  of  your  black 
horse  and  wagon  ? ' 

" '  The  horse  lifted  up  his  heels  and  knocked  it  into  flin 
ders,'  said  Joe,  '  exactly  as  that  fellow  did  the  gig,'  (a  com 
mon  term  for  the  waist-boat)." 
28 


EDWARD     AND     ISABEL 

AN    ADVENTURE    IN    THE    RIO    DE    LA    PLATA. 


WHOEVER  has  passed  up  the  harbor  of  New  York  from 
Sandy  Hook,  must  recollect  on  the  Long  Island  shore,  nearly 
opposite  the  Quarantine  ground  at  Staten  Island,  a  beautiful 
villa,  with  verandahs  and  porticoes,  surrounded  with  shrub 
bery,  with  the  grounds  immediately  attached  to  it  laid  out 
with  much  taste  and  elegance.  It  is,  or  was  some  years 
ago,  a  truly  romantic-looking  spot,  commanding  a  complete 
view  of  the  towers,  and  steeples,  and  domes  of  the  great 
commercial  city,  on  one  side,  and  the  entrance  of  the  harbor 
on  the  other,  and  the  dark  surface  of  the  troubled  Atlantic 
in  the  distance.  It  appeared  to  be  just  such  a  place  as  a 
sailor  would  love  to  live  in,  a  welcome  harbor  where  quiet 
might  be  found.  Indeed,  one  could  hardly  associate  care 
or  discomfort  with  such  a  charming  residence. 

It  is  a  number  of  years  since,  when  lying  wind-bound  in 
the  roads  near  Staten  Island,  I  ordered  the  jolly-boat  to  be 
rigged,  and  crossed  over  to  the  opposite  shore,  that  I  might 
take  a  near  survey  of  the  dwelling,  which  looked  so  capti 
vating  at  a  distance,  and  as  I  advanced  towards  it,  I  could 
not  help  wishing,  that  after  encountering  a  few  more  of  the 
gales  and  adverse  storms  of  life,  fate  would  hold  in  store 
for  me  a  snug  little  harbor  like  the  one  before  me,  where  1 
could  let  go  my  sheet-anchor,  and  remain  moored  in  safety 
during  the  few  remaining 'years  of  my  life.  Alas,  there  is 
no  such  good  fortune  in  store  for  Hawser  Martingale ! 

I  landed  on  a  little  wharf  which  jutted  into  the  bay,  and 
advanced  through  a  winding  path  towards  the  house.  The 
appearance  of  the  buildings  and  the  grounds,  on  a  closer 
inspection,  fully  equalled  my  expectations ;  and  in  the  beau 
tiful  flowers  in  the  bow  windows,  and  the  rare  exotics, 
brought  from  their  homes  in  the  far  distant  tropics,  sweetly 
arranged  in  the  front  avenue,  I  recognised  the  refined  taste 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  339 

and  beautifying  hand  of  WOMAN.     I  longed  to  know  if  the 
inhabitants  of  this  fairy. palace  resembled  in  person,  man 
ners,  and  character,  the  pictures  that  my  imagination,  which 
be  it  said  en  passant,  has  often  played  me  some  scurvy  tricks, 
presented  to  my  view. 

All  remained  silent ;  I  felt  that  I  was  an  intruder,  and 
was  about  moving  away  from  the  fragrant  jessamine,  behind 
which  I  had  snugly  ensconced  myself,  when  I  heard  the 
sound  of  carriage-wheels  rapidly  approaching  the  avenue. 
In  a  moment  after,  a  handsome  equipage  drove  up  to  the 
gxte,  from  which  alighted  a  gentleman,  who  was  .yet  in  the 
dawn  of  manhood.  He  was  tall  and  finely  formed,  and 
health  and  contentment  shone  in  his  manly  countenance. 
He  sprang  from  the  vehicle,  and  was  rushing  towards  the 
door,  when  he  was  met  by  one  of  the  loveliest  creatures 
that  ever  haunted  the  fancy  of  the  most  imaginative  artist, 
or  visionary  poet.  It  was  a  young  and  lovely  woman,  whose 
eyes  of  ebon  hue,  beaming  with  affection  and  pleasure,  coal- 
black  hair,  dark,  yet  transparent  complexion,  and  the  im 
passioned  feelings  displayed  on  her  expressive  features,  all 
betrayed  that  she  was  a  daughter  of  the  south.  She  was 
evidently  a  wife  and  a  mother,  for  a  little  cherub,  smiling 
with  delight,  clung  to  her  robe,  as,  obeying  the  impulse  of 
a  warm  and  devoted  heart,  she  hastened  to  greet  the  return 
of  her  husband. 

"  O,  Edward,  I  am  so  glad  you  are  come,"  said  the  sylph- 
like  beauty  in  a  gentle  and  musical  voice,  as  she  put  her 
arm  within  that  of  the  fortunate  man,  who  had  won  her  for 
his  own,  and  who,  I  could  perceive,  wore  her  next  his  heart. 

"  Happiness  dwells  in  that  mansion,  and  the  jewels  are 
worthy  of  the  casket,"  said  I  to  myself,  as  I  returned  to  my 
ship. 

After  I  got  on  board,  I  walked  the  quarter-deck  thought 
fully  for  some  time.  My  chief  mate,  Mr.  Wiggins,  was  an 
old  sea-dog,  whom  I  had  shipped  in  New  York  ;  and  while 
gazing  on  the  romantic  villa,  and  in  my  mind's  eye  dwelling 
on  the  lovely  vision  which  a  short  time  since  had  passed 
before  me,  and  which  I  could  hardly  believe  other  than  a 
fantasy,  I  remarked  to  him,  that  I  would  give  much  to  know 
who  were  the  fortunate  possessors  of  the  beautiful  house 
and  grounds  which  I  pointed  out  to  him  on  the  opposite 
shore. 


340 


EDWARD    AND    ISABEL. 


.  "That?"  said  Mr.  Wiggins,  "Why  that's  the  place 
where  Ned  Williams  lives,  and  his  handsome  Spanish  wife." 
"  Then  he  is  a  sailor,  Mr.  Wiggins,"  I  exclaimed  in  a  tone 
of  exultation. 


"  Every  inch  of  him,"  continued  Mr.  Wiggins,  "  lie  en 
tered  at  the  hawse  hole,  and  worked  his  way  up  to  be  chief 
mate  of  a  noble  ship.  We  were  shipmates  together  during 
the  hist  voyage  which  he  made  as  second  mate,  about  seven 
years  ago.  But  Ned  was  always  a  lucky  dog.  He  is  rich 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN 


341 


now,  and  will  never  have  occasion  to  handle  a  tarred  rope, 
or  get  a  ducking  in  salt  water  again." 

My  curiosity  was  now  fairly  roused,  and  after  about  two 
hours  of  direct  and  cross-questioning,  I  managed  to  get  out 
of  Mr.  Wiggins  the  most  important  particulars  of  Ned 
"Vyilliams's  adventures,  which  I  shall  succinctly  relate  in  my 
own  language. 

Edwafid  Williams  was  the  son  of  poor  but  honest  parents, 
who  resided  in  a  pleasant  village  in  the  state  of  Connecticut. 
At  the  age  of  fourteen  he  found  himself  alone  in  the  world, 
without  parents,  without  fortune,  and  consequently  without 
friends.  He  had  a  tolerably  good  English  education,  such 
as  is  afforded  by  our  common  schools,  but  what  was  of 
greater  value,  he  had  been  early  trained  in  the  paths  of 
rectitude.  His  parents  had  not  neglected  their  most  impor 
tant  duty  towards  their  child,  but  had  inculcated  on  his 
mind  from  his  earliest  years  the  lessons  of  virtue.  Friend 
less,  and  forlorn,  Ned  Williams  one  morning  in  the  month 
of  May,  with  tall  his  worldly  goods  tied  up  in  a  pocket  hand 
kerchief,  left  his  native  village  on  a  pilgrimage  to  the  city 
of  New  York,  to  "seek-  his  fortune."  He  was  young, 
strong  and  active,  and  hope  beat  high  in  his  bosom.  He 
was  determined  to  go  to  sea,  and  although  commencing  at 
the  lowest  round,  he  was  determined  to  climb  to  the  top  of 
the  ladder. 

It  has  been  well  said  that  a  good  face  is  a  letter  of  re 
commendation.  Ned  found  it  so,  and  was  not  long  in  pro 
curing  a  situation  as  cabin  boy  in  a  vessel  bound  to  a 
southern  port  and  Europe.  He  did  his  duty  faithfully  ;  and 
on  the  next  voyage  shipped  before  the  mast.  He  went  a 
number  of  voyages  in  this  capacity,  and  acquired  a  full 
knowledge  of  the  practical  dutfes  of  a  seaman.  His  conduct 
was  always  such  as  to  cause  him  to  be  respected  by  his 
shipmates,  and  treated  with  kindness  and  confidence  by  the 
officers.  Nor  did  he  neglect  to  cultivate  his  mind  while 
engaged  in  the  duties  of  his  humble  station.  He  purchased 
useful  books,  and  studied  them  in  his  leisure  hours.  And 
thus,  with  a  little  occasional  assistance  from  his  officers,  which 
was  never  grudgingly  bestowed,  he  acquired  a  thorough 
knowledge  of  navigation.  He  avoided  bad  company 
when  on  shore,  and  shunned  the  rocks  of  intemperance, 
29* 


342  EDWARD    AND    ISABEL. 

which  have  caused  the  wreck  of  many  a  gallant  bark,  and 
in  his  early  years  prepared  himself  to  act  well  his  part  in 
any  station  of  life,  to  which  he  might  be  called. 

He  was  only  nineteen  years  of  age,  when,  being  in  Havana, 
captain  Smith,  of  the  ship  Charlemagne,  lost  his  second  mate 
by  yellow  fever,  and  Ned  Williams  was  recommended  by 
his  captain  for  the  vacant  berth.  He  accepted  the  situation 
thus  offered  him,  and  although  captain  Smith  was  an  odd  sort 
of  a  man,  cross-grained,  and  contrary  as  a  mule,  Ned  got 
along  with  him  remarkably  well,  and  sailed  with  him  three  voy 
ages  in  that  capacity,  at  the  end  of  which  time  he  was  promo 
ted  to  the  rank  of  chief  officer,  and  began  to  think  himself 
of  some  consequence  in  the  world.  One  step  more,  and  he 
should  be  at  the  top  of  the  ladder,  to  which  his  eye  was  always 
fixed ;  for  all  his  efforts  were  directed  by  a  noble  ambition. 

Ned  was  the  only  mate  who  ever  sailed  with  captain 
Smith  more  than  one  voyage.  But  without  sacrificing  his 
independence,  he  contrived  to  humor  his  whims,  and  give 
him  satisfaction.  He  soon  found  that  the  old  man  was  the 
victim  of  strong  prejudices,  and  could  never  bear  contra 
diction,  hardly  ever  assenting  to  any  proposition  which  was 
advanced  by  another,  and  when  advice  was  voluntarily 
offered,  he  invariably  rejected  it  with  a  sneer,  and  pursued 
with  wonderful  pertinacity,  a  different  course.  He  was  the 
principal  owner  of  the  Charlemagne,  and  consequently 
there  was  no  one  to  control  his  actions.  But  he  knew  how 
to  appreciate  the  good  qualities  of  Edward  Williams,  who 
was  always  faithful  and  diligent  in  the  discharge  of  his 
duties,  and  upon  whose  seamanship,  activity,  and  vigilance 
in  perilous  times,  he  could  always  depend.  And  Ned,  on 
the  other  hand,  respected  the  old  man  for  the  many  good 
qualities,  both  of  the  head  and  the  heart,  which  he  realty 
possessed. 

The  Charlemagne  sailed  for  Buenos  Ayres,  and  captain 
Smith  secretly  determined  that  this  should  be  his  last  voyage 
to  sea,  and  that  if  the  ship  returned  in  safety,  he  would 
give  her  up  to  Ned  Williams,  who  had  served  him  with  so 
much  zeal  and  good  will. 

Nothing  material  happened  on  the  passage  out.  But 
about  a  fortnight  after  reaching  Buenos  Ayres,  and  while 
lying  at  anchor  in  the  outer  roads,  about  six  or  seven  miles 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  343 

from  the  city,  a  furious  gale  commenced  from  the  southeast, 
which  lasted  thirty-six  hours,  in  the  course  of  which  the 
ship  dragged  her  anchors,  and  was  in  great  danger  of  drift 
ing  on  a  shoal.  By  the  active  exertions  of  Mr.  Williams, 
however,  she  was  saved ;  but  the  long-boat,  which  was  fas 
tened  to  the  ship's  stern  by  the  painter  and  a  stout  hawser, 
was  lost ;  the  ropes  had  chafed  off  by  the  uneasy  motion  of 
the  boat  during  the  gale,  and,  much  to  the  mortification  of 
our  friend  Edward,  away  she  went  up  the  river  ! 

When  captain  Smith  heard  of  this  loss,  he  was  in  a  great 
passion ;  he  sent  for  Mr.  Williams  to  come  on  shore,  and 
after  a  long  consultation,  during  which,  more  than  once, 
Edward  was  on  the  point  of  saying  or  doing  something, 
which  would  have  brought  on  an  open  rupture  between  him 
and  the  captain,  it  was  finally  concluded  that  he  should  take 
a  guide  on  the  following  day,  and  proceed  on  horseback  up 
the  river,  for  the  purpose  of  discovering  the  long-boat,  as  it 
had  doubtless  drifted  ashore  on  that  side  of  the  river  on 
which  the  city  was  situated. 

Accordingly,  after  making  suitable  preparations,  Edward 
started  the  next  morning,  mounted  on  a  stout  horse,  and 
accompanied  by  a  Frenchman,  who  had  resided  some  years 
in  the  country,  and  was  acquainted  with  the  lay  of  the  land 
in  that  neighborhood,  and  the  language  of  the  people. 
They  soon  left  the  city,  and  passed  along  the  banks  of  the 
river,  sometimes  on  a  hard  smooth  beach,  and  sometimes  on 
a  level  road.  When  they  came  to  a  small  river  or  an  inlet, 
they  followed  it  for  a  considerable  distance,  to  satisfy  them 
selves  whether  the  long-boat  had  not  been  taken  possession 
of  and  secreted,  but  they  saw  nothing  of  the  boat. 

They  passed  numerous  herds  of  cattle,  feeding  in  the 
green  pasture,  attended  by  the  Gauchos  in  their  picturesque 
costume,  who  greeted  them  kindly  as  they  rode  by.  They 
also  passed  a  number  of  humble  and  solitary  cabins  ;  several 
clusters  of  dwellings,  and  some  beautiful  seats,  surrounded 
by  luxuriant  shrubbery  and  fruit  trees,  which  seemed  the 
abodes  of  wealth,  if  not  of  contentment.  They  rode  rap 
idly,  and  made  many  enquiries  of  the  rude  peasants  as  they 
passed  along ;  but  owing  to  their  many  deviations  from  the 
straight  path,  they  did  not  reach  Ascoriches  until  about  two 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  although  it  is  only  about  thirty 


344  FDWARD    AND    ISABEL. 

miles  distant  from  Buenos  Ayres.  Their  horses  were  jaded, 
and  they  themselves  stood  in  need  of  a  little  rest  arid 
refreshment ;  they  therefore  concluded  to  make  something 
of  a  halt ;  besides  it  would  have  been  useless  to  have  gone 
farther,  as  the  river  makes  a  great  bend  at  this  place,  and 
the  boat,  if  it  had  not  sunk,  must  have  been  swept  ashore 
somewhere  between  Buenos  Ayres  and  Asconches. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  before  they  set  out  on  their 
return,  and  Pedro,  such  was  the  Spanish  name  of  the  French 
guide,  urged  the  importance  of  carrying  pretty  taut  sail,  in 
order  to  reach  Buenos  Ayres  before  dark.  And  he  told 
some  horrible  tales  of  robbery  and  murders,  which  had  been 
committed  on  foreigners  and  others,  in  the  vicinity  of  Buenos 
Ayres,  when  returning  to  that  city  in  the  evening,  after  a 
pleasure  jaunt  in  the  country.  But  it  happened,  unfortu 
nately,  that  Ned  Williams's  horse  grew  lame,  and  soon  dis 
regarded  the  intimations  of  both  the  whip  and  the  spur. 
Pedfo  became  more  impatient  as  the  sun  sank  down  in  the 
west,  and  at  length  very  plainly  told  his  companion,  that 
nothing  would  induce  him  to  remain  out  of  the  city  after 
dark,  that  he  wished  him  well,  and  hoped  he  would  get 
safe  to  the  city,  but  that  he  was  resolved  to  take  care  of 
number  one,  and  as  his  horse  was  still  comparatively  fresh 
and  vigorous,  he  would  push  on,  and  try  to  reach  the  city 
before  dark.  Remonstrances  were  unavailing ;  Pedro  gave 
his  horse  a  hearty  cut  on  the  shoulder,  and  off  the  beast 
started  on  a  canter,  leaving  Williams  in  no  very  enviable 
plight. 

But  Edward,  although  indignant  at  such  a  base  desertion 
on  the  part  of  his  guide,  was  not  a  man  to  be  easily  dis 
heartened.  He  seldom  indulged  in  gloomy  anticipations, 
and  being  young  and  vigorous,  and  withal  armed  with  a 
brace  of  pocket  pistols,  he  felt  but  little  apprehension  of 
danger,  and  plodded  along  towards  the  city  on  his  jaded 
beast  as  well  as  he  could.  The  shades  of  darkness  fell 
around  him,  and  he  was  still  eight  or  ten  miles  from  the  city 
of  Buenos  Ayres.  To  increase  his  perplexities  he  soon 
ascertained  that  he  had  lost  his  way,  and  his  horse  gave 
evident  tokens  of  being  "  done  up."  At  length  the  poor 
animal  stumbled  against  a  piece  of  wood  in  the  road,  fell, 
and  obstinately  refused  to  get  up. 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  347 

This  conduct  on  the  part  of  the  horse,  placed  Edward  in 
an  extremely  awkward  situation.  After  a  few  minutes  re 
flection,  however-,  he  concluded  to  leave  the  beast  to  his 
fate,  and  to  travel  along  the  road  on  foot,  until  he  reached 
some  habitation,  where  he  would  solicit  of  the  owner,  in  as 
choice  Spanish  as  he  could  muster  for  the  occasion,  shelter 
for  the  night. 

As  he  journeyed  on,  he  soon  became  aware  that  he  was 
passing  the  cultivated  grounds  belonging  to  some  beautiful 
villa,  and  at  length  he  beheld  through  a  vista  in  the  shrub 
bery,  a  light,  which  appeared  to  proceed  from  a  large  build 
ing.  He  soon  reached  a  gateway,  which  he  found  open ; 
two  horses  were  tied  to  a  tree  on  the  outside  of  the  gate, 
and  were  pawing  the  ground  and  stamping  with  impatience. 
While  he  stood  in  the  gateway,  undetermined  whether  to 
proceed  up  the  avenue  or  not,  a  sound  reached  his  ears, 
which  decided  his  course  in  an  instant.  It  was  a  thrilling 
scream ;  evidently  uttered  by  a  female  in  distress.  He 
hesitated  no  longer,  but  grasping  a  pistol  in  his  right  hand, 
he  obeyed  the  impulse  of  his  noble  nature,  and  bounded 
up  the  avenue. 

As  Edward  Williams  approached  the  mansion,  the  screams 
were  redoubled,  and  it  was  evident  by  the  stifled  sounds 
which  occasionally  met  his  ear,  that  attempts  were  making 
to  suppress  by  violence  the  cries  for  assistance  of  some 
hapless  woman.  Williams  leaped  on  the  verandah,  he 
found  the  front  door  open,  and  guided  by  the  voice,  he 
passed  throughja  large  hall,  and  entered  an  apartment  from 
which  the  screams  proceeded.  He  there  beheld  a  scene 
which  roused  all  the  lion  within  him ;  a  young  and  lovely 
woman,  loosely  clad  in  her  evening  garments,  with  her  hair 
dishevelled,  and  scattered  over  her  alabaster  shoulders,  and 
distress  strongly  imprinted  on  her  features,  was  struggling 
with  almost  a  giant's  might,  against  two  swarthy,  ruffian- 
looking  fellows,  who  were  exerting  all  their  strength  to  force 
her  from  the  apartment. 

"  What 's  the  meaning  of  all  this  ? "  demanded  Williams 
in  good,  pure  English,  and  in  no  very  gentle  accent,  as  he 
stood  within  the  apartment ;  "  Villains !  stand  aside ;  release 
that  lady  instantly,  or  I  will  put  a  bullet  through  your 
heads!"* 


EDWARD    AND    ISABEL. 

"Oh,  help! 'help!  generous  stranger,"  exclaimed  the 
lady,  as  soon  as  she  heard  the  voice  of  the  young  Ameri 
can  ;  "  Rescue  me  from  these  vile  men,  and  God  will  ever 
bless  you." 

One  of  the  Spaniards  uttered  some  loud  and  menacing 
expressions  in  the  Spanish  language,  and  made  some  violent 
gestures,  as  if  to  warn  Williams  to  quit  the  apartment.  But 
seeing  that  they  had  no  effect,  he  left  the  lady  in  the  hands 
of  his  companion,  drew  his  sword,  and  rushed  madly  at  the 
youth,  whose  presence  was  so  unexpected  and  unwelcome. 
Williams,  however,  rinding  that  matters  were  becoming 
serious,  and  that  the  Spaniard  would  not  listen  to  reason, 
but  was  determined  to  massacre  him,  as  well  as  to  carry  off 
a  lady  without  her  consent,  coolly  presente^  his  pistol,  and 
proved  himself  a  man  of  his  word,  by  lodging  a  bullet  in 
the  brain  of  the  enraged  ravisher.  The  other  villain,  seeing 
the  fate  of  his  comrade,  released  the  lady  and  fled  from  the 
room,  but  as  he  passed  through  the  hall,  he  received  the 
contents  of  Edward's  second  pistol  in  his  back,  which  he 
acknowledged  by  a  hideous  howl.  This,  however,  hardly 
checked  his  speed,  for  he  fled  down  the  avenue,  mounted 
one  of  the  horses,  and  galloped  away. 

Ned  Williams,  now  having  discomfited  the  enemy,  turned 
his  attention  to  the  lady,  whom  he  found  reclining  on  a 
settee,  pale,  trembling  and  faint.  She  revived,  however,  as 
her  deliverer  approached,  and  with  earnest  and  eloquent 
language,  which  came  from  the  heart,  she  poured  out  her 
gratitude  to  the  courageous  youth,  for  having  so  nobly,  so 
bravely  rescued  her  from  the  machinations  of  a  villain. 

She  was  in  truth  a  beautiful  creature,  and  had  not  yet 
seen  eighteen  summers,  and  as  the  young  American  gazed 
upon  her  graceful  figure,  her  dark  and  lustrous  eyes,  which 
in  a  Spanish  maiden  may  be  truly  called  the  "  windows  of 
the  soul,"  and  her  lovely  features,  on  which  were  imprinted 
in  glowing  colors,  the  feelings  of  gratitude  she  cherished, 
when  he  listened  to  the  music  of  her  voice,  and  knew  from 
the  language  which  she  uttered,  that  she  was  the  child  of 
simplicity,  delicacy  and  refinement ;  he  felt  that  the  brilliant 
beauty  before  him  was  the  arbiter  of  his  destiny ;  and  his 
bosom  throbbed  with  emotions  to  which  he  had  hitherto 
been  a  stranger.  But  this  was  no  time  for  the  indulgence 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  349 

of  such  feelings.  He  knew  not  what  other  dangers  threat 
ened  the  fair  being  before  him ;  but  he  felt  that  he  was 
willing  to  brave  any  peril,  and  able  to  vanquish  any  odds, 
to  preserve  her  from  danger  or  insult. 

"  The  person  whom  you  have  killed,"  said  she,  as  she 
glanced  at  the  stiffened  corpse  extended  on  the  floor,  "is 
my  cousin,  Don  Manuel  de  Costa.  His  conduct  has  embit 
tered  my  life  for  many  months.  And  this  night,  this  very 
night,"  and  she  shuddered  as  she  uttered  the  words,  "  if  a 
kind  Providence  had  not  sent  you  to  my  rescue,  my  fate 
would  have  been  a  dreadful  one  indeed." 

A  sound  of  voices  was  now  heard  in  the  avenue,  as  ol 
persons  approaching.  Edward  seized  the  sword  of  the 
Spaniard,  to  whom  he  had  given  his  quietus,  and  placed 
himself  on  the  defensive.  It  proved,  however,  to  be  some 
of  the  domestics  belonging  to  the  house. 

"  Look  here,  Pedro,"  said  the  fair  maiden,  in  the  Spanish 
language,  pointing  to  the  body  of  Don  Manuel,  as  a  faithful 
old  servant  approached.  "  Lopez  has  proved  faithless,  and 
I  have  been  beset  with  villains.  But  thanks  to  the  prompt 
interposition  of  this  generous  stranger,  villany  has  met  with 
its  reward." 

Arms  were  soon  procured,  and  under  the  direction  of 
Williams,  preparations  were  made  for  defending  the  house, 
provided  the  ruffian  who  escaped,  should  return  with  a  body 
of  his  comrades,  to  avenge  the  death  of  his  employer. 
After  these  arrangements  were  concluded,  Edward  begged 
of  the  lovely  girl  who  was  seated  beside  him,  to  enlighten 
him  in  relation  to  the  extraordinary  scenes  which  had  just 
taken  place,  and  in  which  he  had  so  unexpectedly  acted  a 
prominent  part. 

Her  name  was  Isabel.  Her  father  was  an  Englishman 
named  Sinclair,  who  had  resided  in  Buenos  Ayres  for  many 
years,  engaged  in  mercantile  transactions.  In  early  life  he 
had  been  captivated  by  the  charms  of  a  Spanish  girl,  the 
daughter  of  a  proud  Hidalgo,  who,  after  some  opposition, 
consented  to  their  marriage.  But  the  wife  of  Sinclair  died 
soon  after  she  had  given  birth  to  Isabel,  and  her  husband 
who  was  attached  to  her  by  the  strongest  ties  of  affection, 
faithful  to  her  memory,  had  never  married  again.  He 
dearly  loved  his  daughter,  who  was  the  miniature  image  of 
30 


350  EDWARD    AND    ISABEL. 

his  beautiful  wife,  and  spared  no  labor  or  expense  to  instruct 
her  in  the  various  branches  of  knowledge  suitable  to  her 
condition,  and  to  endow  her  with  those  accomplishments, 
which  are  regarded  as  an  ornament  to  the  sex. 

Mr.  Sinclair  was  successful  in  his  business,  and  acquired 
a  large  fortune ;  and  -as  Isabel  improved  in  beauty  as  she 
advanced  in  years,  he  came  to  the  determination  to  close 
his  business  in  Buenos  Ayres,  and  return  with  his  daughter 
and  his  wealth  to  England,  his  native  country,  from  which 
he  had  been  absent  upwards  of  twenty  years.  He  was, 
besides,  urged  to  this  course  by  the  conduct  of  a  son  of  his 
wife's  elder  brother,  Don  Manuel  de  Costa,  a  young  man  of 
profligate  habits  and  depraved  character,  who,  inspired  by  a 
wish  to  inherit  Mr.  Sinclair's  fortune,  or  really  captivated 
by  the  charms  of  his  fair  cousin,  had  avowed  a  passion  for 
Isabel,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  his  character,  and 
despised  him  from  the  bottom  of  her  heart.  Finding  all  his 
attempts  to  gain  the  consent  of  the  parent,  or  the  daughter, 
to  an  accomplishment  of  his  wishes,  fruitless,  and  that  the 
impassioned  language  and  advances  with  which  he  continued 
to  persecute  his  cousin,  were  treated  with  scorn,  he  appar 
ently  relinquished  his  designs,  and  no  longer  troubled  her 
with  his  presence.  But  Mr.  Sinclair  heard  that  Don 
Manuel  had  declared  with  an  oath,  that  the  haughty  Isabel 
Sinclair  should  yet  be  glad  to  become  his  bride. 

These  circumstances  urged  Mr.  Sinclair  to  hasten  his 
departure.  He  converted  his  property  into  money,  trans 
mitted  a  large  portion  of  it  to  England,  and  was  about 
concluding  the  sale  of  his  country  estate,  pleasantly  situated 
but  a  few  miles  from  Buenos  Ayres,  on  the  banks  of  the 
La  Plata,  when  he  was  attacked  with  a  violent  fever,  which 
in  spite  of  the  assistance  of  the  ablest  physicians,  and  the 
prayers  and  tears  of  his  daughter,  who  hardly  quitted  his 
bedside  during  his  illness,  proved  fatal  in  less  than  a  week 
after  the  commencement  of  the  attack.  Isabel  was  thus 
left  an  orphan.  Death  had  robbed  her  of  her  best,  and 
almost  her  only  friend ;  of  her  father,  who  during  his  life, 
had  filled  by  her  side,  the  place  of  instructor,  guide,  com 
panion  and  friend. 

Mr.  Clary,  a  merchant  of  Buenos  Ayres,  and  a  friend  of 
her  father's,  kindly  assisted  Isabel  during  her  misfortunes, 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  351 

and  took  charge  of  the  business  which  her  father  had  left 
unfinished.  But  to  add  to  her  distress,  Don  Manuel,  now 
that  his  cousin  was  robbed  by  death  of  her  only  protector, 
renewed  his  importunities  for  her  hand,  and  on  being  again 
rejected  with  contempt,  swore  a  deadly  oath  that  he  would 
yet  humble  her  proud  spirit,  and  be  amply  avenged. 

It  was  only  a  few  weeks  after  this  that  he  attempted  to 
carry  his  atrocious  and  dishonorable  designs  into  effect. 
Isabel  still  resided  at  the  country  seat,  which  had  belonged 
to  her  father ;  and  one  evening,  when  most  of  the  domes 
tics  were  attending  the  ceremony  of  a  wedding  which  took 
place  at  the  villa  of  a  gentleman  a  couple  of  miles  off,  Don 
Manuel  won  over  to  his  interest,  a  faithless  servant  of  his 
cousin's,  who  opened  the  doors  of  the  dwelling,  and  while 
Isabel,  in  dishabille,  was  engaged  in  her  apartment,  awaiting 
the  return  of  her  household,  Don  Manuel  accompanied  by 
an  unprincipled  valet,  the  minister  of  his  pleasures,  and 
abettof  in  all  his  deeds  of  infamy  and  guilt,  entered  the 
house,  and  penetrated  to  the  apartment  of  the  unconscious 
Isabel,  with  the  design  of  forcibly  conveying  her  to  a  place 
at  some  distance,  where  he  had  made  the  necessary  arrange 
ments  for  compelling  her  to  succumb  »to  his  wishes.  He 
was  frustrated  in  his  villanous  design  by  the  prompt  and 
gallant  interference  of  the  brave  American  sailor,  as  we 
have  already  related. 

Early  the  next  morning,  Isabel  left  the  place  which  was 
endeared  to  hereby  many  pleasing  and  melancholy  associa 
tions,  and  proceeded  to  the  city,  accompanied  by  Edward, 
and  some  faithful  domestics.  She  found  a  hospitable  wel 
come  from  Mr.  Clary,  the  old  friend  of  her  father,  with 
whom  she  had  always  been  a  favorite,  and  Edward  seeing 
her  safely  deposited  with  those  who  would  vigilantly  watch 
over  her  safety,  went  to  find  captain  Smith,  and  report  his 
adventures  during  his  unsuccessful  search  for  the  long-boat. 
But  he  said  not  a  word  of  Isabel,  for  he  was  acquainted 
with  the  old  man's  peculiarities ;  he  knew  that  captain 
Smith  abhorred  the  Spaniards,  and  the  descendants  of 
Spaniards,  and  that  it  would  be  folly  to  attempt  by  argument, 
to  remove  his  prejudices. 

Edward  Williams,  however,  continued  to  visit  the  shore, 
frequently,  and  had  many  interesting  interviews  with  the 


352  .  »  EDWARD    AND    ISABEL. 

fair  Isabel.  It  is  needless  to  prolong  this  part  of  my  nar 
rative.  He  was  young,  brave  and  generous,  with  a  warm 
and  susceptible  heart.  She  was  accomplished,  and  lovely 
as  the  brightest  vision  that  ever  swept  across  the  imagina 
tion  of  the  youthful  poet.  He  had  rendered  her  a  service, 
which  entitled  him  to  all  her  gratitude.  She,  although 
rich  and  beautiful,  was  destitute  of  her  natural  guardians, 
surrounded  with  dangers,  and  in  need  of  a  protector.  The 
result  may  be  easily  anticipated.  Vows  of  pure  affection, 
and  eternal  fidelity,  were  interchanged. 

Mr.  Clary  was  made  acquainted  with  the  state  of  their 
affections,  and  after  a  long  conversation  with  Edward,  he 
became  satisfied  with  the  rectitude  of  his  principles,  and 
consented  to  their  union.  It  was  desirable,  for  many  reasons, 
that  their  nuptials  should  take  place  immediately,  and  they 
should  proceed  to  America,  in  the  Charlemagne ;  but,  in 
order  to  effect  this  object,  some  little  management  was  ne 
cessary,  Captain  Smith  disliked  to  be  troubled  with  passen 
gers,  and  was  particularly  opposed  to  female  passengers. 
There  was  but  little  gallantry  in  his  composition  ;  he  thought 
that  woman,  though  not  altogether  an  useless  commodity, 
was  at  best,  an  unprofitable  one ;  and  the  less  one  had  to 
do  with  her  the  better. 

One  day,  about  a  week  before  the  Charlemagne  was  ex 
pected  to  sail,  captain  Smith  visited  the  ship,  and  was  told 
by  Mr.  Williams,  that  a  person  had  come  on  board  the  day 
before,  for  the  purpose  of  engaging  the  passage  of  a  lady 
and  her  servant  to  New  York. 

"  And  what  answer  did  you  give  him  ? "  enquired  captain 
Smith. 

"  Why,  of  course,  knowing  your  aversion  to  female  pas 
sengers,  and  also  that  there  was  no  state-room  which  a  lady 
could  occupy,  unless  I  gave  up  my  own,  which  I  did  not 
feel  inclined  to  do,  I  told  him  at  once,  that  the  lady  could 
not  be  accommodated  with  a  passage ! " 

"  You  did,  did  ye  ? "  gruffly  exclaimed  captain  Smith,  "  1 
should  like  to  know  what  right  you  had  to  refuse  perempto 
rily  the  application  for  a  passage  to  New  York,  without 
consulting  me ! " 

.  "  Why,"  replied  Mr.  Williams,  "  as  I  was  acquainted 
with  your  mind  in  relation  to  these  matters,  I  thought  it 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  353 

unnecessary  to  trouble  you.     I  knew  you  would  not  receive 
her  on  board." 

"  You  knew  nothing  of  the  kind,  sir ; "  rejoined  captain 
Smith,  in  a  rage.  "  Nothing  would  give  me  greater  pleas 
ure,  than  to  have  an  agreeable  passenger  on  board.  Yes, 
even  a  lady,  sir,  in  spite  of  your  half  laughs ;  and  if  she 
still  wishes  to  go,  she  shall  go ;  and  more  than  that,  she 
shall  occupy  your  state-room,  sir ;  and  you  shall  sleep  in  one 
of  the  after  berths.  Who  is  the  lady,  sir  ?  and  where  can 
she  be  found  ?  " 

Williams  could  hardly  dissemble  his  satisfaction  at  the 
course  which  matters  were  taking,  although  he  tried  to  look 
as  sulky  as  possible.  He  gave  the  required  information  in 
as  ungracious  a  style  as  he  could  assume ;  adding,  "  You 
may  fill  the  cabin  full  of  women  passengers,  for  what  I  care." 

On  the  evening  before  the  Charlemagne  was  expected  to 
sail,  Edward  Williams,  neatly  arrayed  in  his  best  costume, 
as  fine  a  looking  fellow,  as  ever  walked  the  quarter  deck  of 
a  merchantman,  or  vo\yed  at  the  altar  to  protect  and  cherish 
through  life,  a  pure  and  lovely  being,  who  had  quitted  all 
her  kindred  for  him,  went  ashore  in  the  pinnace,  for  the 
ostensible  object  of  bringing  the  lady  on  board.  He  has 
tened  to  Mr.  Clary's  house,  where  a  small  company  were 
assembled ;  and  his  Isabel  clad  in  a  bridal  robe  of  snowy 
whiteness,  her  heart  agitated  with  various  conflicting  emo 
tions,  was  awaiting  his  arrival.  The  ceremony,  which 
forever  united  the  fortunes  of  the  young  and  brave  Ameri 
can,  with  those  of  the  beautiful  Spaniard,  was  performed 
by  the  chaplain  of  a  British  man-of-war,  then  in  port ;  and 
never  were  vows  pledged  at  the  holy  altar  with  more  sincer 
ity  and  truth,  than  passed  between  this  youthful  couple,  on 
this  most  important  event  of  their  lives. 

They  took  a  hasty  farewell  of  their  assembled  friends ; 
and  Edward,  intoxicated  with  delight,  and  seeing  only  visions 
of  bliss  in  the  future,  led  his  fair  bride  to  the  quay.  They 
embarked  in  the  pinnace,  and  were  soon  on  board  the 
Charlemagne.  Isabel  wept  as  she  left  the  land  of  her  birth, 
which  still  contained  the  remains  of  her  parents ;  the  land 
where  she  had  passed  many  blissful  days.  She  was  now 
on  the  eve  of  departing  for  a  strange  country  ;  to  take  up 
her  residence  among  a  strange  people.  But  when  she 
30* 


354  EDWARD    AND    ISABEL. 

looked  on  her  husband,  and  saw  in  his  manly  features,  and 
iu  his  affectionate  smile,  the  guarantee  of  his  integrity  and 
his  love,  she  could  not  doubt  or  despond  ;  but  also  indulged 
in  a  dream  of  happiness. 

The  Charlemagne  sailed  for  New  York.  Captain  Smith 
was  delighted  with  his  fair  passenger.  Indeed,  he  must 
have  been  a  brute  to  have  regarded  the  amiable  and  ingen 
uous  Isabel,  with  feelings  of  dislike.  But  nearly  half  the 
passage  was  performed,  and  the  old  Triton  had  repeatedly 
declared  that  he  loved  Isabel,  like  a  daughter,  and  should 
always  consider  Ned  Williams  as  a  son,  before  he  was  made 
acquainted  with  the  real  state  of  affairs,  and  of  the  ingenious 
trick  which  had  been  practised  upon  him.  He  affected  to 
be  exceedingly  indignant  at  the  advantages  which  had  thus 
been  taken  of  his  imperfections,  but  soon  became  reconciled 
to  the  events  which  had  actually  taken  place,  and  before 
the  ship  arrived  in  the  harbor  of  New  York,  he  declared  in 
the  most  emphatic  language  of  a  sailor,  that  the  first  son 
which  blessed  the  marriage  of  the  happy  couple,  should  be 
his  heir !  And  he  kept  his  word. 

Edward  Williams  sailed  from  New  York  for  Buenos 
Ayres,  a  poor,  yet  honest  sailor,  destitute  of  near  kindred, 
and  with  hardly  a  friend  in  the  world.  Yet  his  heart  beat 
high  with  hope,  for  he  had  determined  to  be  guided  in  all 
his  actions,  by  a  strict  moral  principle,  to  do  his  duty  to 
man  and  his  Creator,  in  this  life,  according  to  his  knowledge, 
and  trust  to  Providence  for  the  remainder.  He  returned, 
accompanied  by  a  charming,  accomplished,  and  virtuous 
wife,  and  the  possessor  of  abundant  riches ! 

After  safely  investing  his  property,  consisting  of  money, 
the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  the  late  Mr.  Sinclair's  villa^  and 
jewels,  he  made  arrangements  to  recover  the  property  that 
had  been  remitted  to  England  ;  which  was  effected  without 
difficulty.  He  then  purchased  the  delightful  spot,  on  Long 
Island,  which  had  attracted  my  attention,  and  there  erected 
a  dwelling,  resembling  in  its  external  aspect,  as  well  as  its 
interior  arrangements,  the  beautiful  villa,  in  which,  on  that 
eventful  night,  he  had  first  met  with  Isabel  Sinclair. 

Edward  Williams,  soon  after,  entered  into  commercial 
pursuits,  and  was  generally  respected  for  his  intelligence 
and  probity.  When  I  saw  the  happy  couple,  at  the  entrance 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN. 


355 


of  their  romantic  summer  residence,  attended  by  a  little 
fairy,  who  seemed  to  be  administering  to  their  happiness, 
four  years  had  glided  away  since  they  had  exchanged  their 
vows  at  the  altar  of  Hymen.  They  had  become  more  fully 
acquainted  with  each  other's  worth ;  and  the  affection 
which  had  bound  them  to  each  other,  had  not,  in  the  slight 
est  degree,  diminished  ;  but  promised  to  continue,  unabated, 
until  the  end  of  life. 


HOW    TO 
MAKE  A  RUSSIAN  SANS  CULOTTE. 


I  LIKE  a  good  dog,  either  at  sea,  or  on  shore.  He  is  a 
fond,  faithful,  affectionate,  and  sensible  creature,  and  I 
could  never  find  in  my  heart  to  do  him  an  injury.  I  never 
knew  a  man  of  truly  benevolent  feelings,  who  did  not  like 
dogs.  A  dog  is  a  pleasant  companion  at  all  times,  and  in 
times  of  emergency  a  useful  friend.  He  will  stick  by  his 
master  in  times  of  peril,  when  two-legged  animals,  claiming 
the  attributes  of  humanity,  will  sneak  cowardly  away. 

A  number  of  years  ago,  I  was  an  officer  on  board  a  ship 
belonging  to  Salem,  lying  in  the  outer-roads  of  Pernam- 
buco,  bound  to  Archangel.  On  the  eve  of  leaving  port, 
the  captain  went  alongside  the  guard-ship,  to  exhibit  his 
clearance  and  other  papers,  and  as  he  was  about  shoving 
off  from  the  ship's  side,  one  of  the  petty  officers  asked 
him  if  he  wanted  a  dog  ?  Captain  P.  said,  yes,  he  .would 
like  a  good  dog  very  well.  Accordingly  a  dingy-colored, 
dirty,  lean,  and  hungry  brute  was  forthwith  tumbled  into 
the  boat,  and  with  his  prize,  the  captain  returned  on  board 
the  Diomede.  The  animal,  although  of  tolerable  size,  ap- 


356  HOW    TO    MAKE    A    RUSSIAN    SANS    CULOTTE. 

peared  to  be  one  of  the  most  humble  and  spiritless  beings 
of  the  brute  creation.  He  would  take  kicks  and  cuffs  from 
the  meanest  fellow  on  board,  apparently  as  a  matter  of 
course,  without  manifesting  any  signs  of  resentment,  and 
a  look  from  one  in  authority  would  cause  him  to  crouch 
down  upon  the  deck,  the  very  personification  of  timidity. 
In  consequence  of  his  lamb-like  disposition,  and  inoffensive 
deportment,  the  sailors  named  him  TIGER.  And  Captain 
P.  was  occasionally  joked  during  the  passage  on  account 
of  the  amiable  character  of  his  watch-dog,  which  was  re 
garded  as  a  truly  Portuguese  prize.  The  captain,  however, 
insisted  that  he  liked  a  good-natured  dog,  and  that  Tiger 
would  answer  the  purpose  of  frightening  the  Russians,  and 
keeping  thieves  at  a  distance,  as  well  as  a  more  ferocious 
brute. 

After  a  long  passage,  we  arrived  at  the  entrance  of  the 
river  Dwina,  but  Tiger,  although  rather  more  disposed  to 
familiarity  than  at  first,  appeared  as  humble  and  pacific  as 
ever,  and  was  as  generally  despised  by  the  crew.  When 
the  pilot,  a  long-bearded  Russian,  came  on  board,  Tiger 
seemed  disposed  to  regard  him  with  much  curiosity,  and  I 
thought  exhibited  some  symptoms  of  distrust,  insomuch 
that  the  pilot  was  actually  alarmed,  and  while  Tiger  was 
busily  snuffing  the  atmosphere  in  the  vicinity  of  his  leg 
gings,  he  requested  me  to  call  the  dog  away ;  which  I  did, 
although  I  was  much  amused  at  the  idea  of  associating 
ferocity  with  such  a  harmless  being  as  my  humble  canine 
friend.  Tiger  obeyed,  but  he  gave  the  pilot  a  look,  which 
was  not  altogether  amiable,  and  which  I  hardly  knew  what 
to  make  of. 

We  anchored  off  the  lower  town,  among  the  shipping, 
and  in  a  few  moments,  a  boat  came  alongside,  and  a  Rus 
sian,  with  a  long  beard,  and  rather  filthy  apparel,  although 
a  man  of  some  note  in  the  place,  ascended  the  gangway. 
I  stepped  forward  from  the  quarter  deck  to  receive  him,  and 
Tiger  followed  me,  casting  a  wistful  eye  towards  the  gang 
way..  The  poor  fellow  stepped  from  the  gunwale  down 
upon  deck,  and  on  the  instant,  Tiger,  without  saying  a 
word,  or  even  uttering  a  grunt  of  discontent,  seized  the 
wrist  of  the  Muscovite  between  his  teeth,  and  compressed 
it  in  a  manner  which  was  exceedingly  painful  to  his  feelings ! 


TALES    OF    THE    OCEAN.  357 

The  man  roared  and  bellowed  in  agony,  and  poured  forth 
such  a  volley  of  crooked  and  barbarous  polysyllables,  that 
I  was  really  alarmed  for  the  integrity  of  his  throat.  To 
rescue  him  from  the  lamb-like  Tiger,  was,  however,  my 
first  object,  but  it  was  with  great  difficulty  I  could  make  the 
brute  relinquish  his  hold.  The  Russian  received  a  serious 
wound,  and  was  in  a  great  rage,  nothing  would  pacify  him 
but  the  death  of  the  dog,  which,  after  this  biting  evidence 
of  his  hatred  to  the  Russians,  we  were  unwilling  to  consent 
to.  Complaint  was  made  to  the  authorities,  and  after  con 
siderable  negotiation,  the  matter  was  compromised,  by  an 
agreement  on  the  part  of  the  captain,  to  keep  Tiger  chain 
ed  all  day  in  a  part  of  the  ship,  where  he  could  not  harm 
any  Russian  who  might  come  on  board ;  and  to  loose  him 
only  a  few  hours  bordering  on  midnight. 

Accordingly  Tiger  was  chained  to  a  ring-bolt  in  the 
tafferel,  and,  as  a  matter  of  course,  became  more  savage 
than  ever.  His  hatred  to  the  Russians,  one  and  all,  seemed 
to  be  unconquerable,  and  he  took  no  pains  to  conceal  it. 
If  a  boat  with  Russians  on  board,  passed  near  the  ship,  he 
declared  his  hostility,  in  looks  and  language  by  no  means 
equivocal.  And  at  night,  when  he  had  the  range  of  the 
deck,  he  would  watch  at  the  gangway,  an  hour  at  a  time, 
evidently  with  the  expectation  of  being  able  to  gratify  his 
uncharitable  feelings  towards  the  Russians,  by  grabbing 
them  as  they  came  over  the  side.  But  Tiger  was  doomed 
to  disappointment.  When  he  was  chained,  the  Russians 
came  cautiously  on  board,  after  enquiring  if  the  ferocious 
beast  was  secured,  and  never  dared  to  go  near  the  quarter 
deck,  and  during  the  night,  they  avoided  the  ship,  as  if  she 
had  been  infected  with  the  plague.  No  inducement  could 
have  prevailed  upon  one  of  them,  to  have  stepped  upon 
the  deck  of  the  ship  while  Tiger  was  at  liberty.  Once, 
and  once  only,  had  Tiger  an  opportunity  to  gratify,  in  a 
very  limited  degree,  his  feeling  of  hostility  towards  the  in 
offensive  Muscovites. 

A  large. pram,  or  lighter,  had  been  alongside,  to  receive 
cargo,  and  had  shoved  off,  leaving  one  of  the  crew  of  the 
pram,  on  board  the  ship.  As  the  pram  was  dropping 
astern,  the  lighter-man  saw  that  his  only  chance  of  getting 
on  board,  was  to  run  aft  and  jump  from  the  quarter  deck. 


358  HOW    TO    MAKE    A    RUSSIAN    SANS    CULOTTE. 

His  fears  of  losing  his  passage,  caused  him  for  the  moment 
to  forget  that  such  an  animal  as  Tiger  was  on  board.  He 
rushed  aft ;  Tiger  saw  him  coming,  and  his  eyes  glistened 
in  eager  expectation,  the  long  hair  of  his  neck  stood  erect, 
and  his  sharp  and  white  teeth  were  fully  and  frightfully 
developed.  The  Russian  stepped  upon  the  tafferel  before 
he  thought  of  the  dog ;  a  chasm  of  several  feet  intervened 
between  him  and  the  deck  of  the  pram ;  he  saw  Tiger 
about  to  make  a  fierce  spring  towards  him,  and  fear  gave 
him  a  new  impulse.  But  he  was  rather  too  late ;  Tiger 
grabbed  the  terrified  Russian  by  his  nether  garment,  just  as 
he  was  taking  the  fearful  jump ;  fortunately  for  the  poor 
fellow,  it  was  old  and  of  weak  texture ;  he  landed  on  the 
deck  of  the  pram,  having  received  some  deep-seated  testi 
monials  of  Tiger's  affection ;  but  he  was  stripped  to  the 
heels  of  the  principal  garment  which  he  wore,  and  stood 
on  the  deck  of  his  vessel  a  veritable  Russian  sans  culotte  ! 

The  Russian  was  half  frightened  to  death,  and  the  pain 
tad  the  fear  combined,  extracted  from  him  a  hideous  and 
prolonged  yell,  and  his  features,  screwed  and  knotted  up 
into  an  indescribable  expression,  and  the  horror  which  was 
depicted  on  the  countenance  of  his  companions,  contrasted 
with  the  gratified  looks  and  laughing  countenances  of  the 
mischief-loving  Yankees,  formed  altogether  a  scene  which 
will  remain  forever  impressed  on  my  memory.  But  Tiger 
should  not  be  forgotten  in  the  tableau,  who  stood  on  the 
tafferel,  holding  the  tattered  garment  between  his  teeth,  and 
wagging  his  tail  in  triumph  ! 


Death  of  Jack  Wilson  in  the  Churchyard.     See  page  48. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9-Series  444 


UCLA-Young  Research   Library 

PS2859   .S63t 

y 


J 


L  009   562  936  6 


PS 

2859 

S63t 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    001  219568   1 


DO  NOT   REMOVE 
THIS  BOOK  CARD- 


University  Research  Library 


